Happy Anniversary Sug

by Bysen

First published 13th of May, 2012

Set about ten years in the future, this is basically Ponies as a Soap-Opera. Events start at Fluttershy and Applejack's 10th anniversary and take place over the course of a year. Each of the Mane Six and CMC have their own story arcs throughout.

It's been about twelve years since they all met. Applejack and Fluttershy have gotten married. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash have been together for four years [even longer in secret] and have had a child each, supposedly from the same father. Rarity has sworn of relationships after her romantic nature had been crushed by disaster after disaster of suiters. Twilight's been as usually, if not a bit more over-reactive to things in the last few months and Spike's starting to get annoyed with her.
It's AJ and Fluttershy's tenth anniversary and as usual Pinkie throws them a party and this is where everything begins.
This is basically a soap opera with ponies.
This is set in the future but does not contain Twilicorn. Not because of anything against Twilicorn but because this was started not long after S2 ended.

While this was originally meant to be mostly about Fluttershy and Applejack, it's kinda been taken over by Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. This has gotten alot longer and alot more complicated than I planned and then got even more complicated still.
I'm sorry to say that there IS one story line [out of about twenty] that does just drop off abruptly, but it's addressed in passing as to what happened.

This is a some-what dark story in what emotionally happens to each character. Betrayal, twists and some sad back stoires.

Contains The following ships
Apple/Shy
Pinkie/Dash
Twi/Mac
Sweetie/Spike
Rarity/OC
And various crosses between these as hearts break and mistakes are made.

The begining, a good place to start.

“Happy Anniversary Sug!” Applejack said as she uncorked one of the bottles of sweet apple wine they'd made on one of their first ever dates.

“Thank you, this is very nice.” Fluttershy returned in her usual timid voice. With a clink of glasses they both sipped at the golden delicious and before they knew it a few hours had passed. They always spent a lot of time together, not usually drinking, but today was special. They’d been together for ten years now.

They had some time to fill before they were expected at the party Pinkie Pie was throwing for them. It was meant to be a surprise party but they’d learnt Pinkie would throw one every year on they’re anniversary. It was almost time to leave but before AJ could put words to that thought Fluttershy timidly said “Um, Applejack. I was thinking...”

“Yes Sug?”

“Oh nothing… it was just, nothing… isn’t about time we head to Pinkie’s party? Oh, I didn’t mean to ruin the surprise if you didn’t know, did you know?"

“O’course ah did Sug, don’t stress yurself out over it. Yeah, we should get going. Also, ah think we should bring a couple of bottles of this here wine with us." she said, raising her hoof and pointing towards some good wine, but not the stuff they'd made back then. "Ah’m pretty sure Pinkie’s still sober after that incident.” AJ’s mind returning to the good laugh she’d had almost guiltily at her friend’s expense when she heard what had happened.

After one of Pinkie’s more outrageous parties, apparently she had woken up in an awfully… 'reviling' position in the local fountain, in what Twilight had described as ‘A terrible way to wake up, getting an non-coessential colonic from the main water jet.’

She couldn’t help but let out a little snicker, even if she still felt a little guilty about doing so. She turned back to Fluttershy, about to say something but a single glance from her wife sent all that guilt right out the window. Well, most of it anyway. There had been something a bit odd the last few months and even though AJ had brought it up a few times she had never gotten a solid answer out of the sweet little thing. Tonight was meant to be special, their tenth anniversary and all, but she did feel a small twinge of guilt about her ulterior motives for tonight. She planned on getting Fluttershy drunk.

Fluttershy wasn’t usually a drinker but she indulged on occasion. Their anniversary was diffidently one of those occasions and as honest and lovely and trustworthy and perfect as AJ was to her, Fluttershy knew that her secret wasn’t going to stay secret for much longer. She didn't really want it to either. She knew AJ far too well to think that she was able to hide something from her, especially after how many times AJ had already brought it up. She knew what AJ was planning and though she was as nervous as the day she had first asked AJ out, Fluttershy knew she'd have to tell AJ eventually.

“I don’t think we should bring anything extra, what if she um… what if she takes offence or was hoping to surprise us?” Flutterhsy said, staring at AJ as she only could with her. With anypony else Fluttershy would’ve broken eye contact long ago and be nervously running her eyes anywhere else.

“Nonsense Sug. Pinkie knows we know, and besides, even if Pinkie’s still in one her moods about the sause, doesn’t mean the other girls wouldn’t appreciate it. And you know how Rainbo’ is when it comes to this stuff. She’d drink it outta the dirt. And quite frankly, ah think she proffers ta drink this stuff off o’ the ground” she said, hoping to lure a laugh from Flutterhsy who obliged, letting out a small squeaking giggle

“Ok, we’ll bring a bottle for each of the girls… and I um… I guess if Pinkie doesn’t want hers, we can just have it instead.” She said, thinking that a bit of liquid courage wouldn't hurt if she planned on telling AJ what she wanted to know. She was almost to transparent in wanting a reason to tell AJ the truth but quickly put that thought aside when AJ’s expression only smiled. “Well, let’s get going, shall we? It’s almost dusk and um, this cellar is um… starting to get a bit earry”

“Well if ya insist” AJ said, heading over to the racks to pull some other better stuff she pretended not to actually have for most of the year to the other girls. She made sure to get a particularly strong bottle to share with Flutterhsy. Her only hope was that she would remember anything the fair pegasus had told her the next morning.

~ ~

Twilight was still obsessing over the gift for AJ and Flutterhsy. Well not the gift so much as the card. She had written the card nearly one-hundred times now but just couldn’t get it right. It read. ‘Dear AppleShy’ she’d thought the nickname was clever ‘I wish you a very happy tenth anniversary and another ten on top of it. Your faithful friend, Twilight Sparkle’

“ARRGGGHHHH!!!!” she yelled as she magically tore the card apart. She couldn’t find the right words and she was running out of times and cards, she only had about 5 minutes… well, 4 minutes: 47 seconds, giving her exactly the 7 minutes: 32 seconds needed to get to Sugarcube Corner to make it there at precisely 8pm. She had never understood why somepony would want to be ‘fashionably late’ as Rarity had put it, having always prided herself on punctuality.

“I’m ready to go, have you finished that card yet?” came a voice from upstairs. Spike had grown a bit in the last years and was now about 50% bigger than he was when Twilight had first moved to Ponyville. Well…. 32.33, repeating of course, percent bigger than he had been. Dragons aged much slower than ponies did after all but he was now just a bit smaller than the average adult pony.

She had wondered a few times why she was given Spike as an assistant. No other student at the academy had been given one, though no other student was the Princess’s direct pupil. Even still, she almost felt that she was intentionally meant to fail the test to hatch the little dragon egg that day she was admitted and that it was a testament to her pure potential that she had. ‘Stop! Don’t go down that path of self-enflatterment, it always led to disaster.’ she thought, though would likely come back to this path of thought later. This night was meant to be about Fluttershy and AJ.

“Yeah Spike, I’m ready, we’ll head off in just a bit”

“So what did you end up putting on the card”

“Oh, it’s not important; they’ll know it’s from me anyway” she was the only person likely to get the couple a book after all.

“Us.” Spike interjected “The book is from us. You may’ve been the pony who thought of this book, but I was the one who had to get Cantalot library to order it and then convince them to sell it after they had had such a hard time getting it there in the first place.”

“Alright, from us, Spike, Now let’s get going” Twilight finished and headed towards the door, carrying the gift in her magic grasp. Spike just a few steps behind her. As they walked they to Sugercube Corner, they passed Rarity’s boutique and where surprised to see her walking out the door in her party dress. She had of course been obsessed with this ‘fashionably late’ thing.

“Rarity!” Spike yelled, despite how close she was to them, startling the white unicorn a little. Spike had long ago gotten over his little crush on her once she started seeing some stallions in serious relationships. He wouldn't deny that he still found her smoking hot though.

“Oh, hello there deary, and you too Twilight, I’m surprised to see you not at the party already”

“I’m on my way there now, I don’t want to be early. You’re heading there now?”

“Why yes, though I thought…” she stopped, it suddenly clicking in her head “oh, never mind Twi. Shall we be off?”

As they walked towards the party together, Twilight couldn’t help but wonder if she had missed something. When they arrived at Sugercube Corner they saw that a few ponies had already shown up. The party was nowhere near full swing but at least fifteen ponies where there already. Rarity could see the slight confusion in Twilight’s eyes and did her best to hold in the laugh that was rapidly growing within her.

As she went to knock on the door it swung open “TWILIGHT!!!” Pinkie yelled “I was worried something happened to you! You’re never ever late! What happened did your books need to be resorted? Did you lose track of time reading again? Was it one of ‘those’ books that you love? Oh, hey Rarity! Do you know why Twilight is late?”

“I have a suspicion but I… ‘those’ books? what exactly are ‘those’ books you mentioned?” Rarity asked seeming a bit too interested for Twilight’s liking.

“Pinkie! I’m not late, if anything I’m 27 seconds early. Did you move the starting time up without telling me? If so I can’t be held re-spon…si……ble……….” her last word dragging out as she looked past Pinkie to a clock on the wall that read 8:59 before ticking over to 9:00.

It hit her! She had forgotten daylight savings! Well… SHE hadn’t forgotten daylight savings, Pinkie had, but Twilight knew Pinkie would forget. She forgot that Pinkie forgot! She was an hour late! A FULL HOUR!!! Exactly one hour late… but still AN HOUR LATE! “I… well… and… savings…”

Pinkie poked the unconscious Twilight in the head a few times saying “Are you alright?” she had just feinted on the spot. “Well… looks like have one for the room already! Mind helping me carry her upstairs Rarity?” Pinkie said, trying to lift Twilight onto her back

“Of course." Rarity said, looking a bit worried "So… you have a room for the passed out? I didn’t think you would be throwing a party so… hard! At least not so soon after the… incident last month” Pinkie's more 'memoorable' events tended to lead her into a small shame spiral which would last for a few more months before she would even go near a drink again. Let alone plan 'heavy partying’ that Rarity assumed was the real cause of those events that happened to Pinkie, though no one was ever able to prove it. Maybe Rainbow Dash, but it was unlikely that she would squeal on her lover.

Pinkie turned to Spike and chirped “I have an announcement I’m making tonight!” then turned to Rarity “But don’t tell anypony that I’m telling them!”

Spike, seeing Pinkie struggling to lift Twilight picked her up, carrying her on his. Having gotten stronger in the last years as well as a small bit taller, though as he walked in the door Twilights hooves still dragged along the floor “Twilight really needs to chill out, this has to be the third time this month she’s passed out like this. Which room do I take her to?”

“Upstairs, the first rooms for passed out colts, second room’s for passed out fillies”

Rarity stared at Pinkie’s crudity for a moment, then remembering why she had needed to keep the colts that would pull pranks on their passed out friends away from the passed out fillies. Having first-hoof experience on the subject was one of the many reasons she’d given up on all relationships for almost four years now. “Third time this month you say? Normally I’d amount this to her over reactiveness but this seems… a bit excessive even for her. Perhaps she should see a doctor about this”

Before Spike could answer came a yell “Hey’a girls, we’re here!”

Followed by a less loud “Hello…” as Fluttershy and AJ entered the house.

Spike dropped Twilight and pulled the present out of her bag giving it to the couple saying “I got this for you two, it was really hard to get as well, took me ages and I’m sure you’ll love it.”

AJ thought nothing of seeing Twilight passed out… again… but Fluttershy was a bit more concerned seeing one of her friend in such an state in the middle of the room. “Is Twilight ok? She looks um…”

Spike looked back at her and sighed before picking her back up and some-what sarcastically saying it, though half-heartedly meaning it “So first room upstairs is for fillies right?”

“Yep!” Pinkie yelled as she ran off to get AJ and Fluttershy her present. Gone before Spike could say anything back but not back soon enough for Spike to re-try his joke. He had half a mind to actually put Twilight in the colt’s room but thought against it. Honestly, he'd been getting a little sick of Twilight recently but didn’t want to hurt her.

~ ~

Later that night, or maybe early the next morning, the party was in full swing by this point, Pinkie had pulled no punches; almost everypony in Ponyville was there. Rarity was a bit surprised when Sweetie Belle had shown up, with a date no less. A young stallion, who though was the same age as her sister, Rarity thought was too old for mere a twenty-one year filly. She and the other ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’, she let out a small sigh remember how she missed them being so… energetic back as little foals, had become quite successful in their fields. Her sister had become a lawyer, finding her passion while she always negotiated her and her friends out of trouble they used to get into. She had gotten a Cutie Mark resembling a set of scales, representing justice.

Applebloom had gotten her Cutie Mark, it was of three yellow, five-pointed stars that almost looked like they were spinning as she walked, after Diamond Tiara had said one too many insults to Scootaloo, Applebloom had knocked her teeth in! She’d since become the top UFC fighter in Equestrai, at least in her lower-middle weight bracket. She was currently trying to bulk up in order to join the next weight class.

Scootaloo… well it didn’t really matter anymore… poor thing, they never did find her head.

Rarity laughed a little at herself thinking ‘Oh don’t make up such stories… it would be truly terrible is something like that had happened to poor Scootaloo.' She honestly didn’t quite know what happened to her, though Sweetie Belle had said she and her parents moved away. It had broken the darling’s heart at the time to loose such a dear friend.

It was nerve racking to see her younger sister here. This being the first time she was at a party she she came of drinking age. And while Rarity doubted it was really Sweetie Belle’s first drinks, she was worried due to the fact that she was here with a date. Finding the first chance to talk to the stallion in private she had gotten a bit a flustered and perhaps over done the ‘That’s my little sister’ speech just a little…

“If you do anything to her I will hunt you down like I hunted down that fox that ate my poor Opalessence! You don’t want to know what I did to that thing! Flutterhsy didn’t talk to me for months after seeing what I did!” she low-yelled at him, spraying spittle with almost every word. She then walked away, completely collected as if nothing had happened as the poor stallion stood there starring into the distance shaking. She would have to apologise to Sweetie Belle tomorrow because she didn’t see the stallion at all the rest of the night.

While she liked the idea of ‘Well obviously if he had been scared, he had impure intentions’ but she didn’t really believe that. She had become a bit of a prude since she had sworn off all relationships after certain events involving a string of bad stallions. And a few fillies, though she wouldn’t tell that part to anypony… at least while sober. The fought quickly went away as she saw Twilight coming down the stairs. Then they quickly came back to the ‘fillies’ and ‘sober’ part and that one… err… three or four nights but quickly pushed it out of her head walking up to Twilight.

“Darling! You’re awake!”

“Uh… I guess. What time is it?”

“Why it’s… 1:17.”

“Oh… so what was Pinkies announcements?” Twilight looked at Rarity who looked a little stunned

“She… wait… how did you know about the announcement? You where unconscious when she had told me.”

“I don’t know… I guess I must’ve dreamed it… Pinkie said something about making an announcements… then there was this spinning top and two kids… oh no…” Twilight’s expression changed from confused to concerned. “She’s not pregnant is she?”

“Oh, no darling she…” Ririty broke her speech turning to look at Pinkie; skolling the bottle of sweet apple wine that Rarity was pretty sure was meant to be hers. “well at least I hope not. She hasn’t made her announcement yet, unless you count that toast she gave Applejack and Fluttershy. She had diffidently said a few things… if it where anypony but Pinkie. What she said would’ve been enormous announcements. I think she’s been waiting for you to wake up before she said anything. Speaking of which darling, I’m a little worried about how you…”

“TWILIGHT!” Pinkie blasted into Twilight, hugging her for the only second time tonight. “Oh my gosh, you’re awake, you’ve been out for like all night! It’s gotta be almost morning by now!”

Twilight pulled away from the pink pony and was barely able to get a single word out “I wa…”

“EVERYPONY!!!” shouted Pinkie, into a megaphone she had pulled seemingly out of nowhere “I have a very special announcement to make!” The party almost grinded to a complete holt, then once Vinyl's stopped the music, not a single sound could be heard. An announcement from Pinkie Pie was always mind blowing, if not a little strange.

Rainbow Dash had walked up to Pinkie, shortly followed by AJ and Flutterhsy

“This super-duper-luper-kuper news is going to amaze you!” the girls knew it must be something big if she had used a third non-word after super instead of just two “Somepony you know is going to be a mummy!”

Rarity just sighed thinking about how Pinkie had just been seen drinking a gallon of wine.

Twilight though to herself ‘This again...’

All AJ thought was ‘I am so wasted…’

Fluttershy whimpered “How did she…” quickly looking at AJ hoping she hadn’t heard her say that. Seeing she was still intently looking at Pinkie Pie, she calmed down a little and looked back at Pinkie as well.

“That’s right!” Pinkie yelled, somehow making her own voice seem louder than the one coming out of the megaphone “Rainbow Dash is having a baby!”

Rainbow stepped up beside her and in a manor more suiting Flutterhys said “Um… I um… oh.” before she tried to hide behind her short mane.

The girls were stunned. They stood there, slack jawed. Fluttershy was the first to say anything. In a manor more fitting Dash, she rushed up hugging Dash yelling “Oh my gosh, I’m so happy for you!” before catching up with herself and ducking down from the spot light, her usual shyness returning to her quickly.

Twilight whispered to Rarity “Well at least it’s not what we thought.” she said as Rarity let out a covered laugh.

AJ walked up to Dash and put a hoof on her shoulder opened her mouth to say something “…” then quickly ran to the nearest bathroom. “BBWWAAARGGGHH!!!!” they wouldn’t see her again the rest of the night. “BBWWAAARGGGHH!!!!”
Fluttershy went in after her as Twilight and Rarity walked up to Dash and Pinkie

“So um, how did… I mean…” Twilight stumbled on her words, not sure quite how to ask the question. “you having a baby. It’s just…” Twilight was cut off.

“We thought you were gay.” Rarity said, Twilight looked at her with stunned silence at Rairty’s bluntness.

This was starting to get awkward. Luckily Pinkie rang in “Isn’t this great? Ace and Ven are going be big sisters!”

Twilight wasn’t just joking herself when she had though ‘This again…’ Pinkie and Dash had been a couple for almost four years now, possibly even as long as AJ and Fluttershy in secret. They had pretty much been forced to admit it to the girls nine months before they both had a child each. Of course the gestation period for ponies is thirteen months and they had started showing after two so they had obviously been ‘partying’ together for some time before then. Pinkie was known for throwing some of the best parties, and at the best parties certain things happened. They claimed that the two kids where intentional and that the father was the same pony, a pegasus name ‘Prism Slash’ that Twilight suspected was a lie because, well, she had read that book too. It was after all, from Twilight’s library, her ‘personal’ library. She had never said anything though.

Both children where pegasus. Dash’s daughter, Ace Swift was dark blue with a puffy purple mane. Pinkie’s daughter, Ventura, no one was quite sure what the name meant, most people just chalked it up to Pinkie being Pinkie, was light-ish-Red with mane that was rainbow coloured but not as distinctly as her other-mother’s, as the colours faded into each other instead of being separated. The kids almost looked as if Pinkie and Dash where the father of each other’s child which, though impossible, Twilight didn’t put the idea down when Pinkie was involved.

Dash, finally finding her voice “It’s not a big deal, really… I just… look, uh, I’m tried, I think I’ll head off to bed.” she smiled awkwardly for a few seconds, hoping her friends couldn’t tell she was lying or at least wouldn’t not say anything, before she turned and talked upstairs.

Twilight thought about the situation and was about to say something as a loud shout form upstairs got their attention “What th-oh my gosh! S-s-sorry!!” came Dash’s voice before she walked back down stairs “Um… the bedrooms a bit busy right now, I’ll… be in the basement” she said, looking at Twilight and then at Rarity before heading down stairs.

Twilight, thinking nothing of the look Dash had given them was about to say something again before Rarity interrupted “So, this is interesting… you think she’ll keep it?”

“RARTY!!!” Twilight shouted! “How could you say such a thing?”

“Oh please, a mare has a right to choose. Besides, I doubt Dash would do that anyway.” turning from her low tuned whisper with Twilight to Pinkie she said aloud “Pinkie, I think we need to talk. Do you know who the father is?”

“Oh, well it’s either Duccio, Seafoam, Dr. Whooves, Filthy Rich, Big Macintosh, or that unicorn guy or that other unicorn guy, or that earth pony, or Derpy… wait, it can only be a stallion can’t it? Hmm… in that case it was definitely Seafoam, maybe…”

Twilight looked to the bathroom “Big Mac?” thankful Applejack hadn’t been there to hear that part.

“Yeah, he was one of the guys that night. At least I think it was him, he was big and red and tasted like apples!” Pinkie exclaimed without a hint of guilt or shame.

Rarity was trying to hold in a hysterical laugh at this point and was failing at it. Twilight was blushing very brightly, she could hear murmurs in the crowd, including a very loud “How could you Duccio!?” followed by a loud clop as the distraught mare had likely slapped him across the muzzle.

~ ~

The party died down in the following hour and a few more where added to the first and second rooms upstairs. Seafoam had tried to talk to Pinkie but quickly learned he was ‘off the hook’ and cheered up quite a large amount. At such a reaction Twilight had quickly magically levitated Seafoam and threw him as far as she could out the front door.

Another hour later and the only ponies left in the room where Twilight, Rarity and Applebloom. Pinkie had headed down into the basement with Rainbow, Vinyl was still here pulling down her set-up and Applebloom and Rarity where arguing about something that way she used to with Applejack. Meaning most likely Rarity was in the wrong.

While Rarity thought of herself as a prude, Twilight though of her as, well… more of a bitch. She had slowly changed in the last eight years, since her romantic nature had led her into disaster after disaster of a relationship. From the second date with Prince Blueblood up until he ended up coming out of the closet during the following year’s Grand Galloping Gala, leaving Rarity to believe that she had wasted more than a year of her life. From there it had gone downhill at an even faster pace. Then there was the fashion designer who only used her to excel his own works, until he was eventual caught cheating with some gryphon hooker.

Then the incident at one of Pinkies parties where she had awoken in Pinkie's pass-out room to find a stallion doing ‘unspeakable things’ to her. That’s when she started her ‘experimentation’. Twilight blushed a little thinking of just skipping over those events as she had been involved a few times and wasn’t entirely proud of it. Over the years Pinkie's parties had definitely put her and her friends in some awkward situations.

The last straw of Rarity’s decent was a proud, rich, hansom, unicorn stallion, named Elusive, or ‘Eli’. She had gone out with him for almost four years when it finally happened. One day, the door was suddenly broken from the hinges of the boutique as six Royal Guards stormed in. Rarity was panicked and tried to hide, however they went straight for Eli, capturing him and putting him in shackles. As it had turned out, he had been caught with explicate pictures of little Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and a few other young foals. It was at this point Rarity heart had exploded. Not only had she felt as if all of her romantic dreams had been crushed for a final time, she felt she had also hurt her darling sister and that was too much for her. It had been four years but the pain was still there.

Suddenly the argument raging behind Twilight between Rarity and Applebloom came to a holt. Twilight thanked Celestia for the break in the noise when a loud “Ooooooo!....." came from Applebloom. She turned to see what had lured the shock, or was it surprise from her friend’s sister?

Standing there on the stairs, clearly embarrassed was Sweetie Belle. Then just in front of her was Spike. Rarity still hadn’t said anything as Applebloom had walked over to her friend and said “Did you two do what I think you did!?”

Twilight didn’t know what this was. Then it hit her… she felt bad sad and happy and a little confused… then remembered the look that Rainbow Dash had given her and Rarity before heading into the basement. For some reason she just couldn’t hold it in anymore. She knew it wasn’t the right response but just couldn’t help herself

“BWAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!!! AHAHAHAH!!! OH!!! OH MY GOSH!!! HA HA HA!!! Esk… esk-esk… HAHAHAHAHAAAA!!!...” she started to choke-laugh, not being able to breath between involuntary laughing convolutions. She had heard the shock in Rainbow’s voice earlier, then seen the look on her face as she came down the stairs. She just couldn’t stop laughing…

Spike stood there. Hurt. His oldest friend, who he’d known all his life, was laughing at him for… for… he didn’t know why. Was the idea of him and Sweetie Belle that hilarious to her? He looked to Sweetie Belle but she was too busy half looking at Twilight and half talking to Applebloom. Spike heard Applebloom say something about “…if he ever did that ah’d kick his teeth in! You gotta…” he stopped listening, missing the love for her friend that Applebloom was really conveying and instead interpreted it as if she was angry with him. He walked down the stairs and past a still speechless Rarity and a Twilight who could’ve been in serious trouble with how she was choking on her own laughs. But Spike didn’t care. He reached the door, turned to say good bye but decided not to. A moment ago he was happy, now he was going the walk of shame home.

As he walked along the street home his thoughts here confused. Sweetie Belle was nice and sweet but Rarity and Twlight had both seemed shocked by it. He was nice guy, why where they so clearly against this? And Applebloom had threatened him. He sighed before quietly saying to himself “But… I really liked her.”

~ ~

Applebloom was talking away still when she noticed that something was wrong. She been able to see Twilight in the corner of her eye for the whole conversation but something wasn’t quite right… Twilight was still choking. “Twilight, are you… Twilight!” she ran over to her, she wasn’t breathing! “Rarity!”

Rarity was still in shock. She was still stunned, literally, from what happened.

Sweetie Belle ran over to Twilight and with a light from her horn lifted her into a position that would let her breath easier. She still wasn’t breathing though. Sweetie Belle strained as she tried to lift her. They quickly got a hand from Vinyl who had been sleeping under her table setup, woken up by the loud shouting. “C’mon we gotta get her to the hospital!” she yelled whipping the door open and magically carrying Twilight out.

Rarity’s mind wasn’t working. All she could think about was that Sweetie Belle had been hurt again. She slowly, very slowly, walked to the stairs where she'd first seen them and just sat there. Slowly, she started to cry. “Why… her?...” was the last thing she said as she cried herself to sleep on the stairs.

~ ~

Applejack thought she had finally gotten it all out of her system and was sitting in the empty bathtub with Flutterhsy by her side, nuzzling against her neck. “I’m sorry I messed up our night Sug.” her accent for some reason gone in her drunken state, as it usually did. AJ wasn’t sure if she was crying or if her eyes where still watering from throwing-up.

Fluttershy pulled back from AJ’s neck “Oh no, it wasn’t that bad, I ,I got to spend time with you alone at least.”

AJ smiled, she knew she had ruined this night and she loved Fluttershy for what she had said. Had always said. No matter what AJ did Flutterhsy couldn’t stay mad at her, it was physically impossible for her. “That’s awfully sweet of you, Sug. But I know I messed this up. I… I have a confession. There’s just been something bugging me the last few months… I feel you’ve been keeping something from me and I was… I was planning on getting you all liquored up and trying to get you to spill the beans.”

“Oh, I know… I, I went along with it and I was about to… and then Pinkie’s announcement… I was… and then this happened. I’m sorry, if I had said something sooner…”

“That’s enough Sug, this isn’t your fault.” she did feel a little as if it where her fault for once, seeing as she had just admitted she was hiding something and that Fluttershy even knew she was trying to get her to fess-up, but she would never say it. She just hoped her face didn’t betray her brain.

“Oh…”

AJ knew her face said what she didn’t want to “I’m sorry Sug. But please, what… what did you want to tell me?”

“I … I … I want…” Fluttershy stopped. She looked awful, as if in pain

“It’s alright Sug, I promise I won’t be mad, there’s nothing you could say that would change that”

Flutterhsy took a deep breath. Then another and another and finally…

“I want a Baby.”

Author's Notes:

I wanted to leave this blank on the first chapter but there's a few things I should point out. [half of which I can't remember right now and will be adding them as I remember them]
1: Sug is the pronounced 'shoog' and is the first part of the word sugar, from AJ calling ponies sugar or sugarcube.
2: Applebloom's nickname ABS is not like Applejack's nickname AJ being pronounces as the letters. It's ABS as in the things you have on your stomach, just capsed.
3: When I originally wrote this I thought the gestation period for a horse [because ponies and horses = close enough] foal was 13 months. I've since learnt that it's only 11 and I was actually thinking of elephants. So for the sake of this story ponies are preggo for 13 months. Because magic 'n shit.
4: Prism Slash is a real pony and is the father of both Ace and Ven. I tried to put subtle references to that through out the story but no one picked up on it until I flat out said yes he exists.
5: Not everything I say in these Author's notes is true. While I believed it to be true at the time, the story changed and evolved as needed and I'm libel to make HUGE story changing plot lines up on a whim while writing multiple times and while I'm going through [or already have depending on when you read this] and making continuity checks, fixing mistakes and all the like, I'm keeping them mostly exactly as they were when I wrote them, just tweaking a few things and anything new added to them will be marked by starting with 'Edit:'.

Morning after

Opening her eyes suddenly, looking right into a light, she quickly closed them in the pain of the strong light. Twilight didn’t know where she was. She looked around, seeing she was in a bed, with a tube in to mouth. She tried to speak but the tube muffled her words “Herrr ang ah? Harro?”

She jumped a little as a voice came from beside her “You’re in a hospital dear” said an elderly blue earth pony who was hooked up to a machine of some sort.

“Whah? How ir-i ‘et ‘ere, w’ere,… whah day i’ iht?”

“Relax, you came in here at about 5 this morning, it’s only 11 now. Would you like me to call a nurse?”

Twilight slowly removed the tube out of her mouth causing her to cough and gag as she did so. The tube had obviously been quite keep in her throat. Perhaps even into her lungs. She replied to the earth pony’s question “Yes please.”

“NURSE!!!!” the mare yelled in a voice that didn’t seem even possible from a grey old mare like herself.

Nurse Sweetheart, a pink earth pony with a pink and white striped mane, walked in “Yes Screw Loose?”

“That pony over there has woke up.” she said pointing to her left, even though Twilight was to her right.

“Yes, I see… thank you for informing me.” Nurse Sweetheart said walking over to Twilight, reading her chart for a moment then saying “So, do you know what happened to you?”

Twilight shook her head “I remember having some trouble breathing and then… I’m here”

“Well, we’re running a few tests and would like to keep you here for observation. The ponies who brought you in here are done in the lobby, would you like me to tell them you’re awake?”

“Yes please." Twilight replied in earnest before adding "Um… any idea how long I might be here for?”

“I don’t know, but the tests should been done soon, a doctor will be with you shortly. I’ll go tell the ponies down stairs you’re up, I should be back in about a few minutes.” Nurse Sweetheart replied, walking out of the room.

What had happened last night? She had seen Spike... oh... and she'd passed out. Twilight was worried now. More than she had been about herself. She turned to Screw Loose, trying to make a conversation with her hopefully new friend. “So… hi, I’m Twilight, Screw Loose was it?

“MOOOO!!!!” which quickly shut Twilight up.

The next ten minutes passed slowly but where eventually broken when Pinkie Pie burst in yelling “TWILIGHT! You gotta stop scaring me! You’ve scared me three times in one day, well actually it was two days now but it was less than a day’s worth of hours so it’s still only one day!”

Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Rainbow Dash followed after. Sweetie Belle looking a little bit annoyed. Twilight suddenly remembered why and felt a bit guilty. She had laughed at Spike. “Sweetie Belle, is… is Spike ok? Are you ok? I didn’t mean to laugh. And um… Dash… yeah.. hehe…”

Sweetie Belle said “It’s ok, but um… I don’t know about Spike, he walked home before you passed out.”

“Ah’m mighty glad you’re ok and all but ah gotta get going, any o’ you seen ma sisters?” Applebloom said yawning. It was clear that Sweetie Belle and Applebloom had been up all night, probably down in the lobby.

Dash walked over to Twilight’s bed “I think they’re sleeping in our bathroom back at our place. Tell them we’re here while you’re at it! Rarity’s there too, tell her as well.”

Twilight could tell Dash wasn’t exactly herself as she talked, she must’ve been worried about her. “Sweetie Belle, think you could… oh never mind.” Twilight said starting to blush.

“You want me to get Spike?" she replied, a small amount of annoyance in her tone. "Really, is this that embarrassing? This stuff has been going on between you lot since as long as I can remember, and it still makes you blush? You need to grow up, geez, no wonder…” Sweetie Belle stopped, feeling her annoyance in her voice turning to anger. Before Twilight could reply though, Sweetie Belle had started again, calmer than before “I’ll go tell him, and Twilight… grow up!” she said walking out the door.

Applebloom looked a bit surprised at what she had said but still followed after her. “Belle. That was really mean, she’s in the hospital for pete sake!”

“I don’t care, she deserves it. What happened last night... Spike’s really been upset lately and from what he told me, Twilight hasn’t even noticed.”

“Well, what actually happened las’ night? You and Spike... right?

“No, we just talked. Well we made out a little and Dash walked in on us. They’re all so bad, they all assumed the worst, because it’s what they would’ve have done.”

“Well Rarity was…”

“Rarity’s the worst of them all! I moved out three years ago, I run my own business, she still treats me like just a little foal, she’s a bitch!” Sweetie Belle’s face looked almost as if it would rip apart it was so scrunched up in anger. “She’s so stuck up, obsessed about me that she didn’t even help Twilight last night! She even chased off my date yesterday just because she thinks so little of me that I would drunkenly do it! I didn’t even have a single drink and bet she thought I was completely drunk!”

Applebloom kept her mouth shut, she didn’t know what to say. They just walked in silence until they arrived at the point where they’d have to split up “Well ah’ma head to Sugercube Corner ta get ma sisters and…” she stopped before she said Rarity’s name “I’ll meet you back at Twilight’s room?”

“No, I don’t think I want to see Rarity today. Tell Twilight I wish her well. Later ABS”

“Ok, I’ll see ya... sometime, say hi ta Spike for me!” Sweetie Belle didn’t reply and just walked off. Applebloom seemed a little put down by this but still she understood, thinking ‘Sweetie Belle must be really hurtin'’ as she continued back to Sugercube Corner. She arrived shortly after the sun had started to rise.

She saw Vinyl leaving the store levitating a turn table and an amp set behind her. After helping get Twilight to the hospital she'd left once they where told Twilight had stabilized. Applebloom surmised she’d told Pinkie and Dash about it as well seems they’d showed up at the hospital a few hours ago. After taking a few moments to thank her again, Applebloom went on inside. There were a few ponies here and there and a stallion with a missing eyebrow walked down the stairs trying to avoid stepping on Rarity. Applebloom went over to her and poked her a few times.

She awoke, eyes closed, Rarity lifted her head and then put it back down “Oh, my head…” she groaned. "where am I? Are these... stairs?" Applebloom perked up a bit at hearing this. She hopped that Rarity wouldn’t remember what happened last night and that would make it a bit easier on Sweetie Belle. The hope went away as Rarity yelled “Sweetie Belle!”

Applebloom had to put that aside for now “Rarity, Twilight’s in the hospital!”

Rarity seemed to take the info in but not fully understand it “Oh? What’s the darling doing there?”

It was good enough for Applebloom, she’d have to explain it to AJ and Flutterhsy anyway. “Just help me find ma sisters, I’ll explain it later.”

“Oh, yes of course.” Rarity said as she lazily stood up and tiredly walked up the stairs.

Applebloom was told they’d be in the bathroom which was down stairs but it would keep her from having to say anything awkward for now as the conversation about Sweetie Belle was bound to come up sooner or later. She walked up to the bathroom and found it locked. She knocked on the door and got a reply “Ock-u-pod-o!” came AJ’s voice

Applebloom though about coming back in a minute or so; then realised what last night was. Her sister’s anniversary with her lover. “AJ are you and Fluttershy doing it?” she didn’t need AJ’s answer as she heard a loud ‘EEP’ that had obviously came from Fluttershy. Applebloom just shook her head and laugh-sighed at the shy pony’s response.

“Darn it Applebloom! Uh,we’ll be out in a minute” shouted AJ as a tap turned on and the sound of running water came through the door.

Applebloom kept her laughing low enough that it couldn’t be heard by the two inside. She turned around and saw Rarity coming down the stairs. “I couldn’t find your sisters but I found Pinkie Pie.” as Rarity indicated behind her

Following behind Rarity with her head hung in a way Applebloom had never seen, almost upset looking was Pinkie. Wait… wasn’t Pinkie at the hospital Dash and Twilight? Before she could ask, Pinkie spoke up “I’m not my sister... she did it to me again didn’t she? Ugh!”

Applebloom wasn’t sure who this was but Rarity seemed to know “Octavia darling! I haven’t seen you since… well since the last time this happened. Vinyl looks like she’s already packed up her equipment and gone home. Do come by my boutique later and I’ll help you get your, well, EVERYTHING back to normal. Though I don’t see how you manage to keep letting this happen. Getting dyed pink must take a good amount of time and shuffling.”

Octavia just kept her head slung “I’m a functioning alcoholic…” Rarity had to cover her mouth to silence her condescending little chuckle.

‘Maybe Sweetie Belle was right... we could all stand to a grow up a little.' Applebloom thought, having found the normally grey ponies embarresment slightly funny as well as her sisters minor humiliation before.

The click was heard and the bathroom door opened, AJ and Fluttershy walked out “A’right Sugercube, wha' did ya need?”

“Yes darling, what was it, something about Twilight?” Rarity questioned as well.

“Twilight’s in the hospital, she stopped breathing last night.”

“Twilight alright sis?!” AJ asked in clear panic.

“Oh no, I hope she’s ok, please say she’s ok…” Fluttershy added

Rarity felt ashamed, she had predicted this but did nothing about it “Oh this is terrible, it’s all my fault. I knew she wasn’t well but I never hold her to… and I… I froze up, I knew she was choking, I knew she… I did nothing, I just stood there.” tears welling in her eyes

Applebloom kind of agreed with her but had the grace not to say it, unfortunately AJ didn’t “Wait just a minute, you saw this and didn’t do nuthin? What could possibly be going through your head Rar’ty?”

“I… I don’t quite remember, most of last night is… groggy. I remember… her face… scared... Sweetie Belle. Applebloom, where is Sweetie Belle?!”

“Oh, uh... she’s fine, she’s just… "Applebloom didn't actually know. "Somewhere.”

~ ~

Sweetie Belle had reached the Golden Oak Library where Twilight and Spike lived. She knocked on the door but didn’t get a response. She knocked louder and yelled “Spike!” but still didn’t get a response. She knew she shouldn’t do this but needed to talk to Spike. Her horn glowed and a click could be heard. The lock open, she went inside calling again “Spike! I need to talk! It’s Twilight...” she thought she heard something coming from upstairs. As she walked up the stairs the sound became clearer. Spike was crying.

“Spike, are you ok?”

“Ye-yeah, I’m fine, what, what’s up?” he quickly tried to clean himself up before she was able to see him. “What do you need to talk about?”

“It’s Twilight, she’s…” Sweetie Belle could see him flinch at the mention of her name. ‘She’s alright now, there’s no need to worry him about it’ she thought to herself. He was clearly hurt about what had happened last night. He didn’t need to know she had almost literally died laughing at him. “She’s going to be in Cantalot for a while, she’ll be back soon.”

Spike lightened up a little but was still clearly distraught “Oh, that’s good to hear. Hey, Sweetie Belle? I didn’t mean to just leave you last night, I’m sure it must’ve been a bit awkward. Dash catching us probably didn’t help much either I bet.”

Sweetie Belle gave him a smile “It wasn’t that bad, something else came up pretty fast and I also… I also wanted to know if you would want to go out some time? On, like a date.”

“You, you wanna go out? Su-sure! I’d love to! Got anywhere special in mind you’d like to go?”

“No, anywhere with you.” she meant the words but thought they oversold it just a little.

Spike was looking visible happier “Well, how about I surprise you?” feeling a bit nervous as he said it because he couldn’t actually think of anywhere to take here “Is Saturday afternoon good for you?” he calmed a bit, he'd given himself two days to think of somewhere to take her.

“That sounds wonderful, I’ll see you then. And spike, I’m sure Twilight didn’t mean to laugh, I’m sure she just didn’t know how to express herself.” Sweetie Belle wasn’t quite sure why she was defending Twilight but the tone of her voice didn’t betray that. It sounded sincere because it was. What ever she'd done, she was a friend and deserved that much at least.

She kissed Spike on the cheek and turned to walk back down the stairs to the front door. Before she could say goodbye, Spike stood at the top of the stairs and said “Would you mind staying a while Sweetie Belle? I… I’d like to talk about somethings.”

Sweetie Belle smiled at Spike as she closed the door and walked back over to him.

~ ~

“How ye holdin up, sugercube?” AJ called as she entered Twilight’s room, alongside Fluttershy and Rarity.

Pinkie was down in the lobby looking for a card saying something like ‘Sorry you passed out three time in the last 24 hours but still technically two days and I hope you get better soon’ which Twilight secretly hoped would take a good deal of time. Dash had been taking a nap on the spare bed across from her and started to stir as the girls came in.

“Oh deary, your mane is a disaster, let me fix that for you.” Rarity was already levitating a brush out of a nearby draw.
.
“That’s quite alright Rarity, it’s fine.” Twilight thought her mane was alright, even by Rarity’s standards.

“Nonsense, it’s the least I can do.” Rarity was still feeling guilty about leaving her last night when she had needed her. Twilight stopped fighting and just let Rarity do her hair.

“So, um… Rainbow… are you.” Flutterhsy stopped as Rainbow Dash yawned loudly “Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you”

Dash hopped out of the bed “Don’t worry about it, this bed aren’t nearly as good as our one at home.” she said, stretching once before cracking her hooves “So what’s up?”

“Oh it’s nothing, I just was wondering…”

“Who the father is?” Rainbow saved Flutterhsy from asking the awkward question. She'd been asked it a few times already since they'd told anypony. Mostly from the ones she'd blabbed to before the big announcement itself. “Well…”

Dash was cut off by Pinkie bursting in “Well it was either Duccio, Seafoam, Dr. Whooves, Filthy Rich, Bi…”

Dash quickly put a hoof in Pinkie’s mouth, shutting her up before she could mention Big Mac to Fluttershy and especially AJ and even though unknown to Dash, Twilight also felt better that she had been stopped from saying it again. “It really doesn’t matter. Twilight should be who we’re worried about” Dash added.

Twilight pulled away from Rarity who was now giving her a manicure “Don’t worry about me, I’m fine.” the words where more directed at Rarity than Dash.

Before Rarity could protest, a brown, red-headed stallion wearing a saddlebag, a doctor’s coat and a pair of round orange glasses walked in and headed towards Twilight’s bed. Picking up her chart and reading it for a few seconds before saying “Would you girls mind giving Miss Sparkle and I some privacy?”

“Sure thing Doc.” Dash quickly replied trying to get away from the previous conversation “So AJ, where’s Applebloom? She was…” her voice faded away as they left the room

Twilight turned from looking at the door to the doctor. She felt nervous. Was it bad news or just general doctorly behaviour to ask to talk in private? “So doctor…?” she asked, pressing for a name.

“Horse, M.D. Now, Miss Sparkle, you stopped breathing last night and I was informed you've had incidents in the last few months when you've passed out under bizarre circumstances. We’ve run some tests and It’s not hooffis. But we’re still not sure what happened and we’d like to run some more tests.” He paused and reached into his bag before continuing “We’ll need you to fill this cup.” as he pulled one out.

“Oh, well… I don’t need to use the bathroom right now.” Twilight awkwardly said, looking away.

Horse could see the discomfort in her but he had to clarify what he had meant “Actually, Miss Sparkle, I need you to emagicate in this cup.”

Twilight’s nervousness had turned to full shame as she looked up at her horn “I um… what are you testing for?”

“Magibetes. “ Horse said bluntly. “It would explain why you nearly laughed yourself to death and your other recent ‘episodes.’ It would also be best if you avoid using magic for some time.”

Twilight wasn’t stupid and she knew her symptoms pointed to it. “I see… is, is there anything else...?” she couldn’t hide the fear in her voice. She knew this could be very serious.

“That’s all for now, we’ll run a few more tests and tell you as soon as we get the results back.”

“Thank you.” Twilight said half-heartedly as she stared at the door hoping her friends would come rushing back in. They didn’t but she could see them just down the wall talking away. Well, Pinkie talking while AJ seemed to be bemused. Twilight lit her horn for a moment before thinking better of it. Instead she just reached out and pulled the curtain around her bed by hoof.

~ ~

Outside Pinkie had been returned and started talking non-stop about last night. There was brief pause in her rambling and AJ had tried to say something but was cut off when Pinkie started up again. Dash walked away but AJ hadn’t noticed. Fluttershy was politely listening to Pinkie go on and on. Dash came back, though AJ still hadn’t noticed she had even left. She interrupted Pinkie with “The doc said we could see Twilight in a few minutes, wait 'til Nurse Redheart's spoken with her, then we can go back in.”

Pinkie fully took advantage of the next five minutes continuing to tell her epic tale that she had dubbed ‘The story of the super awesome party that happened last night and partly this morning as well’ Until AJ politely told her “Shut yur month darlen." after seeing a nurse with a red mane enter Twilight’s room with a pill tray and leave with a small bag. They could go in and see Twilight now.

As always Pinkie was the first to enter and surprisingly didn’t say anything. Instead looked over at the flushed and tired looking Twilight, huffing in her bed and staring blankly at the ceiling. Rarity recognized the look, being the only other unicorn there. And snidely said “So… where you thinking of the doctor?”

Twilight’s eyes refocus from blurrily looking at the ceiling to Rarity instantly. She’s completely forgotten her friends where there. Not to mention Screw Loose! Thought she didn’t worry Twilight. The old mare seemed to have foalzhiemers and her brain didn’t record most events. But that thought was shattered as the mare had announce “Somepony named Big Mac!”

Twilight froze, hoping AJ wouldn’t understand. Looking over at her friend, it looked like she hadn’t. Rarity on the other hoof let ouf a small chuckle… Twilight couldn’t help but think of her private nickname she used sometimes. Bitch-ity.

Twilight wasn’t sure if Pinkie had understood or if she was just laughing because Rarity was laughing. But a small barely audible giggle from Fluttershy told her that they had all understood, and AJ was just being polite. She thought that if she just denied it would obvious it was true so she had to derail instead “Actually, Rarity... I was thinking of you.” Twilight held her breath for a moment hoping it would sink in and sighed in relief as Rarity stopped laughing.

Twilight and Rarity where both straight but until like Rarity, Twilight was secure enough to make jokes about it. A twinge of guilt hit her for moment in thinking that. Not that she may’ve insulted Rarity but that she may’ve hurt the other girls. All of them where gay after all. Except Pinkie. Pinkie was… Pinkie. Nothing else described it.

AJ broke Twilight’s thought pattern “So Sugercube, they figure out what’s wrong wi'cha? Hope it’s nuttin too serious.”
Twilight thought of telling them the full truth but instead only told them “They’re not 100% sure yet. They should know sooner or later. They said I should be out of here in about four days at the most.”

Pinkie quickly did some counting out loud on her hooves “Four days, that’s… today’s Wednesday so that’s Thursday, Friday, Saturday… Sunday! No! We won’t be her-er-er-ere that da-a-a-ay” Pinkie screamed, bursting into tears. “Me a Da-Dashie have to pick u-up Ace and Ven from th-th-the Caa-aa-aaakes…”

“Uh, yeah, sorry Twi, we’ll be in Cantalot this whole weekend.” Dash added
.
“We’ll try and make it Sugercube, but ah can’t promise nuthin, apples ain’t ganna buck themselves.”

Twilight knew that AJ spoke for both her and Flutterhsy. They’d lived with her for years now. “Oh, that’s ok, I may get out sooner remember, I feel fine anyway.” It wasn’t a lie; but she didn’t think it was true either.

“Well I for one will be here deary, I’ll do whatever is in my power to help!” Rarity said, forgetting her embarrassment, still wanting to help Twilight after she had abandoned her. Even if Twilight didn’t know she had.

The six of them talked for another few hour before AJ had said she and Fluttershy had to head back to the farm. Fluttershy had asked to talk to Dash about something before leaving which had put Dash in a down mood. Pinkie went to comfort her leaving only Twilight and Rarity.

“I really do have to apologise for last night deary, I don’t know what happened. I barely remember a thing after midnight” Rarity admitted

“It’s quite alright, Rarity, I’m fine now anyway. So… you don’t remember what happened?” Twilight asked, wondering if she should tell her, if it really had hit her that hard.

“No, not really, I remember Sweetie Belle was hurt and that you had thrown Seafoam out, that good for nothing twit.” She paused for a moment, an expression of slight anger came to her face, though she couldn’t explain why “Do, do you know where Spike is? I’m surprised he’s not here, Applebloom assured me that he knew you were here.”

Twilight shifted a little as she saw the look on Rarity’s face and the mention of Spike. But her voice didn’t convey any of that anger. Twilight replied “I’m sure he’s just taking care of the library for me. It’s getting late anyway, do you think you could check in on him for me?”

“Why of course deary, though I do hate to leave, I suppose it IS getting late... Would you like me to bring anything to read, for tomorrow?”

“Oh no, it’s ok, the hospital have plenty of books I haven’t read”

“If you insist darling, I’ll be back tomorrow afternoon.” she turned and started heading out of the room, giving one glance back before saying “Good night Twilight” before leaving.

Twilight, looking out the window saw that it was indeed starting to get dark “Good night Rarity” she replied as Rarity walked out the door turning and giving a nod as she left. A few minutes passed after Rarity had left and Twilight was reading a book one of her friend had gotten her during the day, along with a card that she was sure wouldn’t have been for sale at any normal shop.

The card read: ‘Sorry you passed out three time in the last 24 hours but still technically two days and I hope you get better soon’ then the bottom of the card was filled with XOXO and drawings of balloons that was Pinkie’s Cutie Mark and finally signed in the tiniest amount of space left at the bottom of the card ‘Love Pinkie Pie!’

Twilight hadn’t noticed Horse M.D. enter the room and jumped a little as he spoke “Miss Sparkle.” he paused at her reaction, he was by no means a stealthy stallion. “We’ve gotten the results of the test.”

Twilight was speechless, fearful of what called be. She just stared at him.

“I’m sorry to say, I have bad news.”

~ ~

Rarity had been walking for a few minutes now and was just about at the point where she would either turn towards Twilight's library or keep heading towards her boutique. She kept walking. She didn’t know why but she just didn’t want to speak with Spike.

As she passed the turn, she caught herself, she had told Twilight she would and her own small tingling feeling that it was a bad idea had to be put aside. She turned to down the road for a clear view of the library just over a minutes walk away. She saw the door to the library open and a silhouette she shouldn’t make out with the light behind it. When the door closed and the light behind her disappear she could make out the pony. It was Sweetie Belle.

Rarity stopped dead in here tracks. She hadn’t seen Sweetie Belle all day and was worried. At first she was happy to see she was safe, then that faded away.... she didn’t know why but she felt horrible. She thought ‘I should be glad, Sweetie Belle’s alright, she’s been with Spike...' and then everything came back.

She stood there starring. She didn’t know how long had passed. She was lucky that Sweetie Belle lived in a different direction as to not walk past her in such a state. Finally she broke free of her slump and started off home walking slower than she thought possible. She remembered last night and why she couldn’t help Twilight. Twilight had…

Twilight had known!

Why didn’t she tell her!? Rarity continued walking home, various trains of thought going through her head from ‘Maybe she didn’t want to alarm me’ to ‘She set it up’ and even ‘That roughen Applebloom is an influence on her’ but in the end as she entered her boutique, forgetting to even lock the door behind her as she just went straight to her bed.Tthe last, simple thought, as a tear ran down her cheek before she fell asleep was. “Why her...?”

~ ~

It was midday Saturday and Twilight had been hoping somepony would show up today. Rarity had never come two days ago and Fluttershy had come in yesterday over her lunch break but could only stay for half an hour. AJ had insisted she go even though she herself couldn’t. Fluttershy could fly after all and though she hid it, she was quite fast. Twilight hadn’t told Flutterhsy the bad news. Just that she knew what she had and that it was manageable.

She'd been told that they no longer had to hold her for observation, she could leave the hospital that after-noon. She was given some medication and a prescription for refills. She would have to go back to the doctors for a check-up every month or so and would need to get more medicine ever two weeks. Possible… for the rest of her life. Horse M.D. had entered the room and glanced at her chart just for a second before saying “Well Miss Sparkle, are you ready to go?”

Twilight nodded “Yes Doctor.” she had wanted to ask him something but couldn’t remember what exactly.

As if reading her mind he added “Now remember, you can use your magic for most things as long as you take your medicine correctly. Any extraneous use should be avoided if possible but should also be alright. If you feel you have any issues between your scheduled appointments, I’m sure I can pencil you that or the next day.”

“Thank you Doctor” she said, getting out of the bed as a blueish-grey maned nurse came into the room and offered Twilight a chair. Remembering that it was common practice to wheel a patient out in a chair, whether the needed it to or not, at least that’s what media had always portayed . They stopped once at a desk for Twilight to sign some paper work which she happily levitated a pen to sign. It felt good using her magic again.

Once she was at the exit, she got out of the chair and thanked Nurse Coldheart who nodded and went back inside. Twilight started walking home thinking ‘How am I going to tell my friends? Should I tell them one by one or all at once? I guess I should tell Spike first.’

Arriving at the library she opened the door. Spike lay on the ground, knocked over when she had opened it. He hadn’t seen Twilight in a few days now and was slightly annoyed that she had shown up right at this moment, just as he was heading off to pick up Sweetie Belle. “Oh, hey Twilight, glad you’re back and all but, I gotta go somewhere.”

Twilight was a little saddened that he was leaving just as she got back “You know you shouldn’t leave the library unattended during the middle of the day.”

Spike was already annoyed at her sudden arrival but now… she was lecturing him!? She hadn’t seen him in three days, and the first thing she did was lecture him! “Ok, first of all, I haven’t seen you in three days and the first thing you do when you see me is lecture me? And second, you’re here now, the library's attended now so your point is moot anyway!”

Twilight was taken aback at what Spike had said. “It’s just… well, I was kind of expecting an apology or at least an excuse for that.” she said, thinking about how she hadn’t visited her once in the hospital.

Spike however was outraged at this! The last thing Twilight had done to Spike was laugh at him! She wanted an apology? AN EXCUSE!? Spike had had enough! He talked out the door and slammed it behind him!

Twilight re-opened the door and ran outside “What is your problem Spike?!” Spike shoved her and just kept walking away. Twilight whimpered “Spike…?” the last thing that Twilight heard from Spike before he was gone horrified her...

“I hate you Twilight...”

Author's Notes:

This story is intended to be primarily about Applejack and Fluttershy but there will be spots, like this, that focus on the others. There may even be parts where someone isn't mentioned at all in the chapter. Big Mac for instance hasn't been in either of the first two chapters, other than as a passing mention but he appears at the start of chapter 3 and becomes part fo the story from there out. I'm not to sure about my writing style and would really appreciate some feedback on that too.

Bitter-Sweeite

It had been just over a month since Twilight had left the hospital and things had been weird between her and most her friends. Rarity had been withdrawn lately, Rainbow Dash had been more somber and down than usually, Flutterhsy and AJ seemed to be having some problems as well. But she wasn’t sure about the reason for any of it. Pinkie was Pinkie. If that wasn’t a problem then she didn’t know what was...

Twilight chuckled a little at that last thought, she needed a good cheering up. She hoped that tomorrow would be such an opportunity. It was Spikes birthday, or hatchday rather. Spike had apologised for saying that he… Twilight winced just thinking about it, even now it still hurt. She'd told him that she'd been hospitalized that night which had made him feel terrible. Twilight knew even then he hadn’t meant it. At least, she thinks he didn’t. How could he?

The party tomorrow was just a small thing, just the girls and Sweetie Belle, who may’ve also invited Applebloom. Pinkie was throwing the party as usual but had been told to keep it small. No drinks and no unexpected surprises. Well, there was going to be one surprise, this one was first time all of her friends would be together at once so Twilight had decided to tell them all at once what she had been diagnosed with. She hadn’t even told Spike yet. Taking the medicication let her go about life normally and she hadn’t passed out again since. Or shown any of the other symptoms either.

It was her first check-up today since she'd been release from the hospital so she was additionally nervous. Twilight was just waiting in the lobby as she had arrived almost an hour early. Almost ironic in its own way. It had been more than half an hour since she arrived and she was contempt with reading, not really listening to anything that was going on. Who was coming and who was going didn’t really matter to her. That was until she heard a familiar 'Eeyup.'

She quickly put the book down to see Big Mac checking-in at the front desk. She waved to him and he came to sit beside her. “So what’s a mare like yurself doing here?”

“Oh, well , it’s my first check-up since I got out of the hospital last month.” Twilight said, making sure to keep a neutral face. The two had never really gotten many chances to talk to one another, despite knowing each other for over a decade. He was always at Sweet Apple Acre and even if Twilight was there, so was Applejack so she would usually just end up talking with her friend.

“Well ah hope you’re ok. Would be awful if one of ma friends were sick.”

“I’m fine. Well… well, actually, it’s Spike’s hatchday tomorrow and we’re having a party, Applejack’s coming and I think Applebloom is as well. I was just wondering if you might want to come too.” she told him. He considered her a friend and so did she. Even if not a very close one but a friend all the same so inviting him, he would be told about her condition with all her other friends.

“Ah’d love ta.” Big Mac happily said. “Ya think ah should bring the fella a gift?”

“Maybe you should ask AJ what she’s getting him. So anyway, what are you doing here?”

Big Mac was taken aback by her question “Well uh… it’s just a check-up as well. I’m not as young as I once was.” Big Mac said, a bit envious of Twilight’s youth. He was eight years older than AJ and AJ was two years older than Twilight, making him almost forty.

Twilight realised what he was here for and without flinching at all said “So you’re getting a hoofstate exam?”

Big mac, looked off, embarrassed at the idea but turned back to her saying “Eeyup.”

“Miss Sparkle!?” came the voice of a nurse

Twilight stood up, looked back at Big Mac “So, I’ll see you tomorrow?

“Eeyup” he said, giving a smile. It was quite rare for this normally stoic stallion.

Twilight walked over to the nurse to check-in before going into the see the doctor. She couldn’t help but think to herself as she took one last look at Big Mac ‘I hope the doc asks me to fill the cup again…’

~ ~

Rarity had mostly gotten over her stock in the last month. She’d known Spike for over a decade and she knew he was a good dragon. Spike was one of the few people she looked back at happily to think that he had once had a crush on her. That path of thought had also been one of the darker ones early on. ‘He can’t have me so he’ll have my sister, that bastard!’

But Rarity had accepted them, they were good together. Though they were still moving a bit fast for her liking. Rarity had moved faster in the past. She was a hypocrite. Comparing herself to Sweetie Belle, she feared the worst. These cycles repeated a lot but she at least had the comfort of the negativity headed at herself rather than Spike or Sweetie Belle. Rarity could deal with that herself, she didn’t want her negativity to hinder anypony else.

She had finally gotten in a relatively good mood until… HE had tried to contact her! That evil slimy repugnant and so-many-other-horrible-worded bastard! Eli.

The last stallion she had dated and who she had once hoped to be her husband. She had thought that he loved her and vice versa. Now however; she had sworn that if she ever saw him again she will kill him on the spot! Though she had once seen him and all she had done was tear up and run right out of Cantalot, slept in the forest that night and walked the rest of the next day back to Ponyville getting back will after midnight. Rarity still blamed herself for what this monster had done to Sweetie Belle and was mortified that he hadn’t been blasted straight to the moon! He was a ponophile, a pedofilly, filly-fiddler, a monster who Rarity wanted to blind his own horn!

She blamed herself for what he had done, though she didn’t know, nor did she want to know the details about what he'd done with her dear sister. He was arrested for having photos of her and a one of her friends Diamond Tiara. The thought that this cretan had even tried to contact her had made her sick. Not that she hadn’t expected it; Rarity had received a letter every few months ever since then. She was sure that he would’ve approached her if she hadn’t gotten a restraining order on him for the entirety, and surrounding areas of Ponyville. She had read the first few letters she received and finally replied to the fifth saying that she would no longer even read his letters as there was no way she would meet with him under any circumstances. But against her better judgement she decided to read this one.

Dear Rarity,
All I ask is that you meet with me so we can talk. I know how you feel about me but I assure you things where not how you thought. Sweetie Be…

She stopped reading, magically crumpling the letter and throwing it into the cold fireplace which quickly lit. “How dare he even mention her name?! I swear to Celestia I will… I will… I will do nothing… what can I do? What have I done? Sweetie Belle’s still not better off, even with all I’ve done. Spike… if you ever!… oh… Spike… I’m sorry, I know you would never do anything to hurt her… it’s me… I’m…”

She stopped talking to herself as the jingling of her boutique’s door-bell rang. She had to quickly calm herself and greet her customer. She walked out to the front room. It wasn’t a customer however, it was Sunday and the shop was closed. Instead she saw Sweetie Belle, in the beautiful dress Rarity had made her almost two years ago for when she had gotten her law degree. “Rarity, you ready to go?”

Rarity had completely forgotten about Spike’s party today. She had to get ready. And fast! Wait! She couldn’t let Sweetie Belle know something had her so worried. “Oh, Sweetie Belle, yes. I’m ready…?”

Sweetie Belle noticed a certain… something in her voice “Are you sure? You look, a little… Flustered.”

Rarity hadn’t been crying luckily, though she had gotten close a few times, else her mascara would be running. Her hair was most likely what Sweetie Belle was talking about. She levitated a mirror over and took a look at herself. She was fine. Not perfect like she preferred to be but by any other pony’s standards was still stunning. Sweetie Belle must have picked up on how she was feeling. No surprise really. ‘The sweet deary…’ Rarity thought, before saying “I’m fine darling, don’t worry me in such ways” she smiled hoping to push away any doubts her sister had had. “Shall we be off then?”

“If you say so ‘darling’” Sweetie Belle mocked just a little with her last word as Rarity let out a little huff, before walking past her with her head held high, like her usual self. Sweetie Belle knew that little mock would kick her sister just the right way to get her back to her normal self. Whether or not her normal self right now was a good thing or not didn’t really matter. They left the boutique, Sweetie Belle flipping the ‘open’ sign to ‘closed’ worrying her a bit more. There was definitely something bothering her sister for her to forget her boutique. She’d bring it up on the to Spike’s pla… err, Twilight’s place.

~ ~

Pinkie was humming and quietly singing to herself, making sure not to be loud enough to start a spontaneous impromptu song to break out from everypony nearby, like she occasionally did. Twilight had once brought-up Pinkie’s infectious ways to Princess Celestia, who to this day, Twilight wasn’t sure if she was joking or not when she had said ‘This pony could create political unrest without the slightest effort, she may start a rebellion and topple our imperial reign! I most consult with Luna immediately.’ Twilight had thought this funny at the time, however Celestai had indeed flown off and was not back until that night, with her sister.

Putting it out of her mind, Twilight tried to get back to sleep. Pinkie had shown up at 3am that morning to prepare the party. As Twilight felt that she had just fallen asleep, she was quickly pulled back to consciousness as Pinkie increased the volume of her singing. It was useless…

“OOOOOOOHHHHH” Pinkie held the tone for longer than she possible should’ve been able to, before starting the next line of the song without even taking a breath. Pinkie started to sing “Who lives in a library, inside a tree?! Twi-ligh Spar-kle! A purple unicorn as adorkable as can be!? Twi-light Spar-kle! If magical mishaps be something you wish?! Twi-light Spar-kle! Then… All I can think of that rhymes is ‘fish’…”

Twilight started to get angry, really angry. REALLY angry! She knew this wasn’t right. Anger wasn’t right here. She resigned herself to waking up. Scowl on her face, she walked over to her draw and opened it magically. She felt herself getting even madder still. She quickly pulled out a needle and a small jar, filled with a white liquid. She filled the needle with an exact amount and injected into her horn. She calmed… the medicine worked fast. She still felt slightly annoyed but that was normal. She wasn’t a morning pony after all. Something that Luna had found amusingly ironic, being the pupil her sister, who raised the sun every morning.

Twilight walked down the stairs wondering how Spike was still sleeping. He could sleep through the apocalypse… and once did. Pinkie had quieted down again but it was still a long few hours before she expected anypony else to arrive.

~ ~

The normal piece of Sweet Apple Acres was destroyed this morning. Applebloom hated it when her sisters argued. Fluttershy wasn’t really her sister but she had become a full member of the Apple family and Applebloom loved her just as much as she loved Applejack. Applebloom didn’t know exactly what they were fighting over but she knew whatever it was, it was almost certainly a one sided argument. She knew one of her sisters couldn’t fight back against anything the other said, her nerves never let her. As the two came down form their room, Applebloom saw them and was now certain that Fluttershy had been dominating the discussion. Poor Applejack, there was no way to fight back against Fluttershy without scaring her or hurting her feelings.

Big Mac had gotten up first, as usual and had prepared food for all five… err, four of the them. Applebloom was still sad at the recent loss of a family member. Angel Bunny was as close her them as any of the family but had passed at ripe old bunny age of seventeen a few months ago. Oddly though, everypony else had been hit harder by this than Fluttershy, who Applebloom thought was closest to Angle. She had said ‘It was his time, he lived a long happy life. He wouldn’t want us to be sad.’ She hadn’t been sure if Fluttershy had been hiding her feelings as she often did, she just didn't want anypony to be unhappy because she was unhappy, or if she had truly meant it. In any case, she had put up a brave face.

Applejack was slumped back behind Fluttershy as they walked down the stairs. Fluttershy had a small, barely noticeable glint in her eyes. Something only somepony very close to the shy filly would notice. It meant she was furious! Applebloom had no idea what they had been fighting about but the fact that AJ hadn’t already caved meant that she must really not like whatever Fluttershy wanted. Applebloom knew she was going to get drawn into this whether she wanted to be or not, sooner or later one of them would confide in her, saying that the other was being completely unreasonable.

Fluttershy sat at the table and politely said “Good morning Big Mac, Applebloom.” Another sign of how angry she must be. Again, you'd have to know her quite well to feel the subtle tones in her voice.

“Morning darl, you sleep well?” Big Mac said, either oblivious to the subtle rage or trying to ignore it. Knowing Big Mac: oblivious…

“Neither us got much sleep las’ night. We were, uh, talkin’ a’night.” AJ told her brother.

“Well," Applebloom started "we should finish our breakfast and head on over ta Twalight’s place for Spike’s party” She was now certain Big Mac hadn’t picked up on the tension after what she had just said.

Breakfast passed in painful silence to Applebloom, though she was sure Big Mac enjoyed the rare quiet. As they headed out along one of the alternate paths out of Sweet Apple Acres they passed Angel Bunny’s grave. A small apple tree sapling across from a older but still young tree, planted for Granny Smith who'd passed a number of years ago now. there where more, older trees there. Each for a member of the apple family, ranged from a magnificent century old tree to Angle’s small, newly sprouted sprig. They all took short, discreet looks at the trees, trying to make sure the others hadn’t noticed. Fluttershy however had looked at Angel’s stone for a few seconds before turning to AJ, then lowering her head. Applebloom couldn’t help but wonder if what the two had been arguing over had something to do with Angel.

After getting out of the farmstead’s limits the silence had been broken when Big Mac had brought up the topic of Spikes gifts. The girls had gone all in together on a ridiculously large fire-ruby and had offered to let Big Mac to say he had put some bits towards it as well. They kept on going until they walked passed Rarity’s boutique, too dissolved in the conversation Fluttershy, Applebloom and Big Mac where having. AJ had stayed quiet and had tried to suggest checking in on Rarity but couldn’t find an opening in the conversation. Applebloom would’ve found this uncharacteristic of her if she had noticed. Just as they were about to walk past it altogether came a loud “ABS!”

Applebloom turned around, seeing Sweetie Belle and Rarity leaving her boutique. Rarity didn’t look much better than AJ did. Applebloom could’ve sworn Rarity had looked at her with mirth before forcing it away greeting the family. “Hello, all of you! Heading to Twilight’s place I take it? Shall we go together.”

No answer was needed as she walked up to them and started talking about the special gift she had hoof made for Spike and so on and so on. Applebloom started to tune her out and talked to Sweetie Belle. “So… Rarity and Spike are both gunna be there? She still feelin' down on this whole thing?”

“I thought she was over it, but she seemed… she seemed like she had been crying when I stopped by this morning, even if she didn’t look like she had. But really, I’m more concerned with Spike. He, he asked if he could… he asked if he could move in with me.”

Applebloom was more than just surprised by the news. She hadn’t thought that things between the two where that serious, though apparently they weren’t as Sweetie Belle had said ‘no’. “So how’d you let the fella down?”

“I didn’t, I said he could… but that I thought it would break Twilight’s heart if he did. At least this soon after their fight.”

All Applebloom knew about the fight Twilight and Spike had had was that Spike had apologised soon after and that the two where ok now, at least that’s what she’d heard from Twilight. But Sweetie Belle had told her Spike had said some stuff about Twilight that she wasn’t sure if he truly meant. Sweetie Belle was saddened that Spike could even say that stuff about somepony who was practically his sister but was also sad that he had been able to say it at all. It had to have to have all come from somewhere inside him and that part of him most've felt it was true.

“Wait a minute, you said ‘yes’?!” Applebloom burst out and quickly looked to see if the others had heard her. She saw no response from the others, all still talking amongst themselves. “Did you even talk ta Die and Sil ‘bout this? ‘Specially Die! She couldn’t handle somepony moving in with cha!”

“Calm down, I said he could if he wanted but he decided he couldn’t do that to Twilight. If he really wanted to, I would let him but I don’t think he’ll ask again anytime soon. Though honestly… I hope, I hope he does ask.” Sweetie Belle had to look away from Applebloom at that last confession.

Applebloom had just thought that they were merely going out, she didn’t know her friend felt so strongly for Spike. “I didn’t know ya felt so much for ‘im. He’s sure lucky ta have you.” She hoped the words would lift her friend’s mood. It didn’t.

Sweetie Belle wanted to change the conversation quickly “So how has your training been going? You made it to the next weight bracket yet?” she knew this would get Applebloom talking about her UFC courier for the rest for the walk to the library. It had worked in the past and it worked again now. Sweetie Belle couldn’t stop ABS talking now if she tried…

Twilight heard the knock on the door and headed to open it but was beaten to it by Pinkie. The six ponies enter. Fluttershy and Big Mac first, side by side, then AJ and Rarity followed by Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. The ponies stayed in these groups for some time with Twilight joining in on Fluttershy and Big Mac’s conversation while Pinkie went back to work.

It wasn’t exactly obvious what Pinkie was fixing but somehow every time they had looked over at the decorations there where something different, even if they couldn’t tell what had actually changed. Pinkie would make so many small changes so fast that if you looked at the area for five minutes straight you wouldn’t see a single change but if you looked once, then looked back five minutes later you wouldn’t recognize the place at all.

It was almost midday now when Spike had woken up and came down stairs, one of the rare times Twilight let him sleep in. Pinkie had yelled ‘Surprise!’ and Spike had been kind enough to pretend he was. After the initial greetings by all his friends he’d quickly joined in on Sweetie Belle and Applebloom’s conversation. Sweetie Belle was glad it had managed to stay away from the topic of their relationship, especially when Rarity had come over for a while and listened in. She had returned to talking with AJ quite quickly after as Applebloom had starting getting into details about her last bout in the ring. Even Spike thought it was a little gruesome, though Sweetie Belle was used to it. She’d been her manager and defence lawyer for quite a while now.

There was a knock on the door and Pinkie yelled “Dashie’s here!” before she had opened the door to see who it was. Sure enough it was Rainbow Dash. The pegasus had slept in until about nine, and then had to take care of the kids who had woken her up. Despite Dash and Pinkie’s usual lax behaviour they had turned out to be very good parents. Pinkie had always taken care of the baby Cakes when they where younger and Dash had a surprisingly strong maternal instinct behind her tomboyish nature.

“Sorry I’m late” Rainbow said to everypony “I had to drop the kids off with Silverspoon. I’ll have to pick them up in a few hours so I can’t stay to long.”

Fluttershy rushed over to her faster than even Pinkie, leaving Twilight talking with Big Mac. More time passed and by around 2pm everypony had talked to Spike for some amount of time. Sweetie Belle noticed, however that Twilight hadn’t said anything to him. She was too busy flirting with Big Mac, who seemed to be somehow completely oblivious to it.

Gift time came around and Sweetie Belle had given him her gift first. A brilliant sky-sapphire that she had gotten after spending almost three full days modifying Rarity’s gem finding spell so she could track the largest gem she could find. Spike had loved the gift and given her a long peck on the cheek for it. Next was the Apple’s gift, a fire-ruby almost as big as the gem Sweetie Belle had given him. She could tell they were awe-struck and a little curious as to how she had gotten such a huge gem. Sweetie Belle wondered how much they must’ve spent on their gem. Pinkie and Dash gave him an assortment of smaller gems from pink quartz to a shimmering multi-coloured onyx. The second last gift was from Rarity, a stunning suit she had hoof made. Spike seemed to like this the most. Most likely because it was his only gift that wasn’t food.

Sweetie Belle waited for Spike to get his last gift but before that happened, everypony dispersed from the circle they had formed around him, giving one last small cheer before they returned to the previous groups. Sweetie Belle wondered why Twilight hadn’t given him a gift. Everypony else knew that Spike would always find, and likely eat, his gift from Twilight in the weeks leading up to his hatchday. Sweetie Belle however hadn’t been to one of his parties before seems, up until recently, they hadn’t really been that close. It just became another thing about Twilight that had bugged her.

~ ~

“A’right, suger. What’s been bothin ya? Ah can tell there’s sun’thing. It can’t just be about Spike and ya sista.” AJ broke away from the previous conversation with her abrupt question.

Rarity was taken aback. “Why, whatever do you mean?”

“Don’ you try an’ hide it. Something's been bothin' ya and ah want to know what.”

“Well, I do hope you don’t take offence at this Applejack but I may not be the only one keeping something all bottled-up” Rarity said, implying that AJ had been acting out of the ordinary as well.

“Well tall ya what then, spill the beans on what's bothin’ ya, and I’ll tell you what’s been bothing me.” AJ couldn’t have been happier at what had just happened. She’d been trying to bring up the fight she and Fluttershy had been having and finally had a way to do so without just simply blurting it out.

“Oh, well…” Rarity hadn’t expected that but she might as well get this off her chest. “There has been something bothering me… it is partially about dear Sweetie Belle but... you see, I got a letter from… from ‘HIM’!” she said darkening her voice at his mention.

“Him?”

“Eli”

“Oh, ‘HIM’!” AJ took a quick look over in Applebloom’s direction. She didn’t know exactly what had happened but she knew enough. “So, what’d the letter say?”

“I refuse to read any letter that fiend would send me!” It wasn’t entirely a lie…

“Can’t say I blame ya dal, but I gotta ask, why de’ya still call him ‘Eli’? Wasn’t that yur pet name for that smarmy bastard Elusive?”

Rarity stood silent for a moment thinking the question over. She had called him that name for years now. She had at one point thought that he may be the one for her, but what he had done was beyond breaking her heart. “Oh, I just don’t dare even dignify him with his real name.” Rarity hoped the gap between the question and the answer wasn’t too long.

“Why is that creep's even walkin’ around free is beyond me, Ah’da thought fer sure he’s be sent straight ta the moon! Ah also thought yur sister was some ace attorney with that entire ‘Objection!’ and ‘Hold it!’ and other legal talk”

“Now, now, she wasn’t even out of school when this happened, remember. I know it seems like only not so long ago but it has been almost four years.”

“Four years… I can’t believe it…”

“Oh, it can’t be long enough…” Rarity was cut off

“That’s not what I meant sugar; it’s been four years since you even thought about a partner for yurself. Ah can’t imagine how lonely you must be. Know you blame yurself for what he did but you can’t let it ruin yur life. Sweetie Belle’s even got somepony of her own now.”

“It’s not that darling, I’m perfectly happy, I know I may seem a bit of a prude at times but…”

“You used to be all about romance. Now you’re bitter and cynical and I hate ta tell ya this but… but that’s the thing, you call yourself a prude, we call it, well… we kinda have nickname for ya.”

Rarity was starting to feel that her friend was legitimately worried about this. “And what might that be?”

“Bitch-ity… we sometimes call you bitch-ity. Ah’m sorry sugercube but you’ve changed so much from when we first met. Don’t get me wrong, Ah still consider you a dear and close friend, maybe ma closest after Fluttershy but Ah worry for ya, ya know?” if Rarity was hurt in anyway, she was hiding it well.

"Who? All of you? I know it wouldn't be Fluttershy or Pinkie Pie, and certainly not Twilight. That only leaves either Rainbow Dash or you who came up with such a phrase." Rarity questioned. While she wasn't entirely surprised, seems she'd heard it once or twice before, she didn't actually know it went as far as to be considered her nickname.

"Neither Rarity... it was Sweetie Belle."

“Honestly dear, you can call me whatever you want, I really couldn’t care less.” she was putting all her will to not burst into tears. She was remarkably surprised she was doing so well, though she knew she wouldn’t be able to for much longer. “Anyway darling, I told you my problem, now, I believe you promised to ‘spill your own beans’ as it were, about your own?”

AJ was suprised by Rarity’s reaction, or lack of reaction, to what she had said and wanted to press the issue. But a promise was a promise. “Well ah… alright then.” she sighed thinking where to start. The beginning’s a good place to start. “Fluttershy and I’ve been fighting.” AJ started to turn to Fluttershy, Dash and Pinkie but stopped herself and hung her head.

“Dear Celestia. She’s not… beating you is she?” Rarity said, jokingly of course.

“What? No! Nothin’ like that. It’s just ever since Angel Bunny died, she’s seemed like something was missing from her. Then, the night of our anniversary she told me she wanted… she wants ta have a child.”

“Well what’s the problem? If you’re lucky you could even set your little foal up with Dash’s little foa-oh… you don’t want a child though, do you?”

“No. it’s not that. I’m fine with children, but I would want my OWN foal.” Applejack admitted.

“Well what if Big Mac was the father, then…” she was cut of in turn by AJ, putting her hoof to Rarity’s mouth.

“What’ve you heard?! We were young! And it only happened once, ah swear!” AJ blurted out!

Rarity didn’t exactly know how to respond to what she had just heard. What had she just heard? Looking away and back to AJ a few times before opening her mouth to let out a polite laugh that she hoped conveyed the message ‘I’ll forget I ever heard that if you let it go as well.’

It looked like AJ had received the message clearly. Rarity cleared her throat “Ahem... what I meant darling, was Big Mac is basically a male version of you correct? And if he where father Fluttershy’s child, it would genetically be a little Applejack.”

From what AJ knew about genetics she thought Rarity was right, though she’d have to ask Twilight about this. “Well ah don’t really know about that. Fluttershy’s over there talkin’ up a storm to Rainbow about her baby. That whole ordeal has made it a whole lot harder to squash the issue.”

“Well, I could see how that would make thing harder. Not to mention Big Mac may be the only pony you wouldn’t half kill if they got involved with Fluttershy.” Rarity said, with a slight snideness to her tone.

“Ah, ah don’t know what you could possibly be talkin’ ‘bout.” AJ was never good at lying and knew this wasn’t going to go away if she didn’t act now. She wasn’t proud of what she had done to the certain pony who had kissed Fluttershy and ended up in the hospital as a result. “Listen, Rarity, ah haven’t told any of the other girls about this and ah don’t want ‘em ta know until we get it all sorted out.”

“Of course darling, I wouldn’t dream of telling anypony else.”

“Thanks sugercube, I know ya won’t and… and ah’m sorry ah’ve called you name behind yur back in the past, ah never really meant nothin’ by it, but ah’m really sorry anyway.”

Rarity could feel the shame in AJ’s eyes and sincerity in her voice. She couldn’t help but let slip one of the many tears she’d been holding back. Perhaps AJ was right. Maybe it was time to move on. “Th-thank you Applejack. I don’t think I knew it, but I needed to hear that.”

“Anytime suger, anytime.”

~ ~

Twilight and Big Mac had talked for almost three hours straight now and she was running out of things to say. Luckily Pinkie had called the two of them over a few minutes ago and there where now immersed in Dash’s conversation. It was barely visible but Twilight thought Rainbow Dash was starting to show. This confirmed her theory that Dash had gotten pregnant on the night of Pinkie’s incident. She surmised that the only reason Pinkie wasn’t pregnant as well was because the fountain had ‘cleaned her out’ so to speak. Then the thought of who the father could be crept back into her head, thinking of Big Mac. She wondered if he was thinking the same. Twilight couldn’t help but feel a little saddened towards Big Mac for being there that night but he was a free pony, he wasn’t seeing anypony or anything so he hadn’t really done anything wrong. She felt the emotion’s being higher than they should be and knew it was almost him to take her medication again.

Twilight was snapped back from her thoughts hearing Rainbow Dash saying “Me and Pinkie should probably get going soon, gotta pick up the kids from Sil and get them some din-dins… I mean…” Twilight chuckled at the use of the baby talk. Removing the thought of ‘That should be Pinkie and I’ that she had picked up from Dash’s grammar… she had to stop doing that.

Twilight hadn’t noticed how much time had passed. She needed to make her announcement very soon.

~ ~

Sweetie Belle had seen Rarity tear up and had come over to see what was happening. She told Spike that maybe he shouldn’t come over; it may be because of him. She didn’t like that it was taking ponies so long to except them as a couple but she had to put that thought aside to comfort her sister. “Are you alright Rarity?”

“Oh, I’m fine darly, just my eye lashes making a nuisance out of themselves.”

Sweetie Belle wanted to press the issue but knew that if she did it would end up in a loud shouting match with her sister. She would have to talk it out with Rarity sooner or later but now wasn’t the time or place. She could negotiate her way through anything but Rarity always brought out the worst in her when it came to logic. ‘Sisters do that…’ she thought to herself

“Everpony! Everypony, can I have your attention?!” came Twilight’s voice “The party’s wrapping up and I have to make this speech while we’re all still here!” they all circled around her and Sweetie Belle went back to Spike’s side. She took a look over at Rarity who was eagerly looking at Twilight. Sweetie Belle gave Spike a quick kiss on the cheek before turning her attention to Twilight as well.

Twilight cleared her throat “The day Spike hatched was the best day of my life. It was the day I was accepted to Princess Celestia’s School For Gifted Unicorns. It was the day I became Celestia’s personal pupil and was the day I got my Cutie Mark!” she paused for a moment before continuing “But most impor…”

“ME TOO!” yelled Pinkie “I got my Cutie Mark today as well! So did Dashie!”

“Haha, yeah, we all did I think “Dash replied.

“Yes, me too” Fluttershy added, as she hugged Dash. They could all thank Rainbow Dash for getting their Cutie Marks. Pinkie joined in the hug with Dash who tried to pull away but resigned herslef to it with a sigh. AJ and Rarity both had smiles on their faces. Sweetie Belle knew all the stories of how they had gotten they’re Cutie Marks. Well… all but Pinkie who had given them a surprisingly detailed and accurate description of the big bang theory when asked. Spike looked slightly frustrated. Sweetie Belle noticed this, putting her in a bit more of a mood herself. Twilight had continued talking but had left her previous topic.

“We all got our Cutie Marks together, before we even met. I once wrote Princess Celestia a letter about this. We were all linked before we even knew each other. In fact, I used to think my Cutie Mark represented my gift for magic. I have five 6-pronged stars and a big starburst with six prongs and another 6-pronged star behind it: representing me and my five friends. Now, as we all know 42 is answer to life, the universe and everything in it. My Cutie Mark has a total of 42 points, and in the Running of the Leaves, my number was 42. So what does this all mean? If 42 equal the answer and 42 also equal my Cutie Mark and my Cutie Mark equal friendship. We can conclude...”

Spike sighed; she was on another one of her lectures to nopony in particular again.

Twilight had walked over the girls; Pinkie had stopped hugging Dash though Fluttershy still was. “…the meaning of life, the universe and everything is…" She paused before hugging Dash as well “Friendship!”

Rarity joined the hug, followed by AJ and Pinkie Pie. It was a beautiful moment. At least that’s what Twilight thought. Sweetie Belle on the other hand had had enough! She thought she may have been over reacting but didn’t care!

“Twilight!” she yelled, before bowling her over, breaking the hug. “I defend you when Spike said anything bad. I’ve stood up for you thinking that Spike was just embellishing things! I see now he hadn’t been! So far today, all I’ve seen is you ignoring him on HIS day! You haven’t spoken to him since the one word this morning's ‘surprise'. You’re the only one who didn’t get him a present! You spent the whole day thinking of yourself, flirting with Big Mac and then when I think you’re going to make up for ALLLLL that with a speech saying how Spike hatching was your best night ever: no! You turn it into how it was the best because all the stuff that happened for you! Then you go off about how you’re the centre of the universe!”

Sweetie Belle was huffing and panting after the outburst. Rage still sculled on her face. Everypony was taken aback by this. None of them had expected this. Even Spike looked worried thinking ‘Sweetie Belle has ALWAYS taken Twilight’s side… now she’s flat out accused her of half the stuff I’ve said. What if… what if I haven’t been imagining it. Has Twilight really been this self-involved?’

Applebloom had come up to Sweetie Belle whispering to her “Calm down Belle. Ah don’t think…”

Sweetie Belle walked over to Spike, glanced back at Twilight, still as angry as she had been. She quickly calmed herself as much as she could and turned to Spike “Will you to move in with me?”

Spike was stunned. He didn’t say anything for a moment. When he answered at last, he didn’t think, “Yes.” he just spoke.
Sweetie Belle felt a wave of relief when Spike had answered. She hadn’t known how panicked she was thinking Spike may say ‘no’ until it was over. Calming even more and starting to feel happy again she said “Should we go Spike?”

“Y-yeah, let’s go.” he said, slightly apprehensively as he looked away from Sweetie Belle to Twilight who was staring back at him. “I… goodbye Twilight, goodbye everypony.” his voice neutral, caught between his fear of hurting Twilight and his happiness at what Sweetie Belle had asked.

He turned back around to face where he was headed, put his arm around Sweetie Belle and the two walked towards the door. Opening the door for Sweetie Belle he still wasn’t sure whether he was doing the right thing or not. She walked through and he followed, closing it behind him. There was no going back now.

~ ~

It was painful. More painful than anything she’d ever felt before. Hurt didn’t describe it. It was so much worse. Twilight wasn’t crying. It was beyond even what crying could be. No, she was crying, she just couldn’t feel it, her body was numbed from what she happened. Still looking at the door, she couldn’t seem to even move. It wasn’t until AJ had said “Twilight? Are you ok?”

This was too much pain! “This isn’t right” she said, barely audibly before she rushed to a nearby draw. Opening the draw she pulled out syringe and the jar of white liquid. She filled it, only measuring be eye and injected the contents into her horn. A brief moment she felt better but it didn’t last. The pain and sadness didn’t disappear. So the medicine wasn’t working? No, it was working but this wasn’t an false emotion, this was what she really felt. The realization made it hurt all that much more.

Her friends didn’t know what they had just seen. They all looked at Twilight with various expressions from curious on Rarity, to shock on Rainbow Dash. None of them knew exactly what had just happened. Dash was the first to say anything to Twilight “Um… are you al-alright Twi?”

Twilight barely heard it over her own crying. Legs crossed over her head and he face buried into the floor she mumbled something unintelligible.

“Um… what was that Twi?”

Pulling her head from her leads she cried “I-I was g-going to s-s-say the it was my best n-night ever because of all that b-but most import-t-tantly… because th-that was the day that Spike...that Spike became m-m-my… son.” Twilight finished and slammed her head back to the ground, covering it where left front legs again.

Twilight’s pain visibly spread amongst her friends but it still hadn’t answered what had happened. Dash thought she’d try one more time before dropping the topic to try comfort twilight. “I, I see Twilight, but what was… what was with the stuff you did?”

Twilight had planned on telling them all after finishing her speech and giving a toast to Spike but just felt selfish for wanting to tell them now. She kept her head down, not saying anything. Dash came right up to her hugging her, trying to bring back the moment just before this had all happened. Twilight lifted her head and grabbed on to Dash pulling her in tight. “I, I’ve been, I… I have magibetes. I, the do-doctor… last month...”

None of them had known anything about this. Was Twilight ill? None of them knew what magibetes was. Or so they thought until Rarity had said “Oh darling, why didn’t you tell us? I know all too well wha’ you’re going through!”

Twilight, looked over at Rarity. As the only other unicorn she was the only one it could affect. Did she have it as well? “Re-really? Rarity, how long have you…?”

Coming over and joining in the hug, and to Dash's relief, getting Twilight to let go of her, allowing her to breath properly again, Rarity said “No, not me, my father, he was diagnosed when I was a foal before Sweetie Belle was bo…”

Twilight’s head went back against the floor at the mention of Sweetie belle. “P-p-please… don’t say… I, I’m sorry. She’s right… I’ve been terrible to Spike. He, he…”

“Not another word darling! You love Spike, and he loves you! He’s just going through somethings right now. No matter what he says, no matter what he does, he will always love you Twilight.”

“Y-you really think so?” Twilight said keeping her face to the floor.

“I don’t think so, I know so, got it?”

~ ~

It had been another hour since Spike and Sweetie Belle had left. Twilight had been cheered up somewhat by her friends but was still crying. She’d asked to be alone but they had all refused. However it was getting late and they would soon have to leave anyway. Dash had had to leave soonest but had sent Pinkie to pick up the kids and prepare din-dins for them instead of her. The Apples where the next to leave, living so far away, they had the longest to travel before night-time but Big Mac had stayed. He had seen her at the doctor's yesterday and had a talking point about her illness he could share with her.

Finally Rarity left. She didn’t want to but the more she tried to help, the more Sweetie Belle kept coming up. She wasn’t helping and honestly she had her own issues with Spike moving in with her little sister herself as well. It was now getting dark and only Dash and Big Mac where still at the library. Twilight had only managed five or six fully formed sentences since Rarity but what she had managed to convey she was thankful that they had been so nice.

“Don’t mention it, we’re your friends, it’s what we do.” Dash replied as best she could trying to put together what Twilight had actually said.

“Eeyup” added Big Mac

“I, I appr-preciate it, really. But I’d like to be alone.” Twilight whimpered for what Dash thought had to be the thousandth time. She was starting to think Twilight may be better of just crying it out overnight.

“Hey, Big Mac, maybe we should go, I mean, we can’t really do much more than we already have? Maybe we should just let her get it out of her system.”

Sighing, he replied “Eeyup…”

“Twilight, I’m sorry but I should get going, Pinkie’s ganna need some help with the kids. I’ll be back first thing tomorrow. I promise!”

“It’s fine r-really. I just…” she looked away from the two

“Well, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow Twi.” Dash had flown off through the window and gave a shout as she left “Bye!...” that trailed off.

Big Mac walked towards the window Dash had flown out of and closed it. It was going to be a cold night and he didn’t want Twilight to be uncomfortable in anyway. “Ah guess ah should head back to the farmstead too, Miss Twilight.” and he started towards the door. Opening the door, he was about to leave.

“Big Mac… Could, could you stay a while please? I’d really appreciate your company. Would you… please stay the night?” it was the most coherent statement Twilight had said in hours. He couldn’t refuse.

He closed the door and walked back over to Twilight and answered.

“Eeyup.”

Author's Notes:

Originally this chapter had the prefixed notion that Twilight already had a thing for Big Mac. I changed that because with how much development I ended up putting into this story I didn't need to have it prefixed. I was able to add plenty of shippery between them over the course of the story arc.

The mane six know Spike finds his gift early and Big Mac and Applebloom know because AJ told them. Sweetie Belle doesn't know before Rarity didn't tell her. Not necessarily prudent information but there it is anyway.
The Pinkie Pie threatening Celestia's reign was also a comic but I couldn't find it. I'll add a link if I do.

Angel Bunny was only added to this after watching this video. I don't know who made the original comic that was being dubbed here but it's still very sweat and I feel bad he's gone in this story.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=257NjMdzf14

I wasn't sure if I should use the 42 part or not but I needed a plot device =D

I deleted a line where they where all reacting to Twilight giving herself the injection.
'Pinkie and Applebloom just looked guilty.'
This was originally mean to be a joke of Pinkie's a druggy [cause she's so hyper] and Applebloom taking steer-roids. But by itself it just didn't make sense for Pinkie and I never went anywhere with Applebloom's one. Though I did make reference ot me dropping that storyline in the story... very meta.

'I don't think so, I know so, got it?'
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Rjbkau_xJw0

Also 'Dash had had to leave soonest' IS correct grammar with using 'had' twice. So you can suck it!

Rude awakening

Dash had felt guilty about leaving Twilight but it had been for the best. A night to let it all out may be what she needed. It's not like Dash had any fear Twilight would try offing herself after all so letting her be was the best option. Dash had a few minutes to think about it as she flew back to Sugercube Corner. She would be at Twilight's library at the crack of dawn. Even if it meant she had to ACTUALLY get out of bed at the crack of dawn!...

She was almost home now, Pinkie would have, or at least should have, fed the kids and put them to sleep by now. That or she had fed the kids and they were now high on sugar. Pinkie was a brilliant cook, so long as what she was cooking had sugar in it. Anything else though, even a bowl of cereal once, tended to spontaneously burst into flames. Dash loved the kids and would do anything for them but there were times when they just seemed like too much to handle. Most of those times Pinkie didn’t help. She loved the pink pony too, even if she was nowhere near as in love as she thought Fluttershy and Applejack where.

Dash came to the front door and was relieved that she didn’t hear and noise coming from the house. The kids weren’t still up that meant at least. She opened the door she was NOT instantly bowled over by Pinkie. Something was wrong…

“Pinkie? Pinkie! Are you here?” Dash called out. Something was deficiently wrong… a noise came from upstairs. Dash rushed up the stair case and into the kid’s room. The kids where nowhere to be seen and Pinkie was lying on the floor in what Dash thought had to be the sexiest piece of lingerie Pinkie owned!

“Like what you see Dashie?” Pinkie asked in a tone she reserved for only these moments. Wearing the fine dress and stockings that had worn at Appleloosa. Minus the of dress.

Dash felt a little ashamed. There was no way she was going to be able to wake up early enough to make it to Twilight’s when she had said. That or she wouldn’t go to sleep at all tonight. “I most certainly do-oo-oo!”

Pinkie walked over to her Dashie and kissed down her neck. “I thought you may need something to take your mind off what happened today. Think this may do the trick?” Pinkie went back to nibbling at her neck. Dash pulled Pinkies head back up and gave to a long, strong kiss. After a moment, Pinkie pulled away, licking her lips.

“Taste the rainbow?” Dash asked

“Tastes more like raisins”

Dash pushed Pinkie up against the cot and in the usualy way she got things started wtih Pinkie, she turned her head, looking away for barely a second. When she turned back, Pinkie’s cloths where off revealing her beautiful flat pink chest and round Pinkie-licous flank.

Dash hopped onto the bed, standing over Pinkie who lay on her back, wrapping her front legs around her Dashie’s neck, pulling her in for another long kiss. Before Dash could do anything else though, Pinkie turned her head to the left, and stared directly at you! She winked and said “Sorry but, I want a little privacy for this.”

~ ~

Dash lay on the bed, Pinkie to her right, giving Dash a side hug. It was well after midnight and Pinkie had finally fallen asleep. Dash tried to wiggle out of her tight grip without waking her but it was no use, she woke up and sweetly, melotically asked “What’s the matter Dashie?” drowsily, eyes still closed, she pulled herself closer to Dash.

Dash was a much better liar than any of her other friends but Pinkie could always see through her when she did. Dash might as well tell her the truth. “Pinkie, I don’t know how to say this. It’s the kids…”

Pinkie looked concerned. Or hungry, Dash never could quite tell... “Oh, don’t worry I got Silly Sil to keep them over night, we’ll pick them up tomorrow.”

“It’s not that, I… Pinkie. I don’t want this baby.” Dash couldn’t hold back a tear as she said it. She hated herself for saying it. And Pinkie must hate her for saying it. Who wouldn’t?

Pinkie could see the pain in her lover’s eyes even if hers where still closed tight. She did the only thing she could to help her. Dash was surprised by the sudden kiss but didn’t resist. It meant Pinkie didn’t hate her and it felt more special than usual. It meant everything would be ok, even if Pinkie couldn’t convey that message properly with words. It was always Pinkie’s way, why say with words what you can say with your heart?

“I don’t know what to do Pinkie, I feel horrible for even thinking it. I love our kids but I can’t handle another. I’m not the same as I was before I had Ace. I'm a different pony than I was then” Dash was referring to her body. It had taken her more than twice as long as Pinkie to lose the baby weight and even longer before she could fly as fast as she could before. Dash didn’t even know if she could still do a Sonic Rainboom, she was too scared that if she tried she would fail. At least this way Dash could tell herself she still could if she had to.

“It’s ok Dashie, I know.” Pinkie had seen it in her Dashie since the day they had found out. “Just let aunty Pinkie Pie worry about this.”

Dash thought about saying that she was a year older than Pinkie but that thought only added to her frets. What she did wonder was “How can you handle this? I’m the one having the baby. You were lucky enough to wake up in… well... maybe ‘lucky’ isn’t the word.” she stopped seeing Pinkie frown.

“It’s ok" Pinkie said, smile returning almost instantly. "I read The Writer’s mind and I know what’s going to happen. Do you wanna know? I could tell you!”

Dash wasn’t quite sure what she meant but Pinkie tended to always, ALWAYS be right. Just go along with whatever Pinkie says. “Um… ok, what happens next?”

“Well…” Pinkie leaned in and whispered in Dash’s ear.

“Really!? Tomorrow? I didn’t think she had it in her… haha, she may even ‘have it in her’ right now. What else happens?”

“Oh I don’t wanna ruin the story for you. Just trust me when I say it’ll all work out fine!” Pinkie smiled at Dash and with that, Dash couldn’t help but feel better. She didn’t know what was going to happen but Pinkie just had that effect on her. She still was nervous about the baby but if Pinkie said everything would work out then Dash could put her worries aside, at least for now. Maybe, just maybe, she did love Pinkie as much as AJ and fluttershy did. Maybe more…

“Really though? Tomorrow morning? Well I guess I could see it.” Dash said, getting the cute little laugh from Pinkie she had wanted to see. Whatever fear Dash had had was gone, if Pinkie said everything would be fine then it would be fine. Dash trusted Pinkie. Trusted her more than she trusted anypony else, even herself.

~ ~

It was morning, or at least the two thought it had to be by now. Sweetie Belle and Spike had stayed out well into the night. They didn’t want to go back to her house until they knew for sure that Pinkie and Dash wouldn’t stop by for Ace and Ven.They had since turned this awkward day into a date. Spike had taken her to a small restaurant. They had stayed until it closed, the first sign that it was much later than either of them thought.

Finally arriving home, Sweetie Belle made sure she and Spike didn’t wake up her… no, HIS new housemates. Spike lived here now; they were his housemates too in the small-medium, rented, three bedroom loft. They were both surprised seeing it was already 3am. Slowly and quietly they went up to Sweetie Belle’s room. Entering, Sweetie Belle magicked on just one small light. It was a simple room, smaller than his and Twilight’s. Just a cupboard built into the wall, a bed, queen-size by the looks of it with covers that looked like a lightish-green but where probably white in normal light. and a small vanity just across from the bed.

Sweetie Belle walked over walked over to the cupboard, still wearing her dress. White with purple trimming, almost looking like a wedding dress to Spike. 'Obviously made by Rarity' Spike thought to himself. She looked beautiful in it, it was almost a shame she was taking it off. Wait... she was taking it off?! Spike couldn’t help but look at her, feeling slightly out of place in her room now. It didn’t help that she climbed right into bed after disrobing.

Sweetie Belle motioned for him to join her and slowly, reluctantly, he did. She could tell he was nervous about sleeping with her. He climbed into the bed beside her but kept his distance. Sweetie Belle rolled over, halfway between lying on her side and stomach, putting a hoof over his chest. She gave him a short kiss before looking him in the eyes and saying “Spike, it’s ok… I trust you…” sincerity and innocence in her voice, she really did feel safe with Spike.

He wrapped his arms around her and gave to a kiss on the forehead. Still nervous about what may happen but whatever that was, it felt right

All he did though, was just watch as she peicefully fell asleep in his arms. But honestly, this was better than anything he could have imagined. He just stared for the longest time, She was so beautiful before him. He slowly closed his eyes too…

Then abruptly opened them again as a knock on the door came. Followed by “Belle? Are you in there?” Sweetie Belle lazily opened her eyes at her name. “Belle? You awake?” she was now…

“I’m awake, Sil”

“Well I could use some help down stairs.”

“I’ll be down in a minute, Sil.” she hopped out of bed. Spike was about to as well but she motioned for him not to. She stood quietly listening for Sil’s hoofsteps to fade away then said “Ok, she’s gone.”

“What could she want at this time of night?” Spike asked.

Sweetie Belle just laughed a little and pointed to the clock as she walked over to her mirror. Spike followed her hoof and saw…

“7am? Huh…” Spike hopped out of the bed as well. Why hadn’t he dreamed last night? Unless… had he dreamed about just staring at Sweeite Belle? It was possible, he couldn’t think of anything that would’ve been better to dream about, she had looked so perfect in his arms. He smiled at the though and gave Sweetie Belle a small peck on the cheek before asking “So when are we going to tell them?” his voice more tired sounding than he had hoped. He normally got up at this time but didn’t normally stay up till 3 in the morning before-hoof.

Sweetie Belle was brushing her fur. It was always ruined when she first woke up and was a little ashamed to let Spike see her in such a state. “We’ll tell them together… but I think they’ll figure it out when we go downstairs.”

She finished brushing her mane, and put her head against Spike who put his arm around her in return. Her horn glowed and the door opened, they headed off downstairs. Half way down the stairs they heard a crying, Spike looked confusedly to Sweetie Belle, who herself looked worried. 'Please tell me Die isn't doing that right now?' she thought, walking a bit faster down the stairs now. Luckily she quickly found out that it wasn’t Die crying but Ventura. Dash and Pinkie mustn’t have picked their kids up last night and left them with Sil. This made things bit more complicate, though better than what she had feared, as those two would be here at some time to pick up the kids.

“Sil, is Die home?” Sweetie Belle called out.

“She’s in here with me, mind helping me out as well? These kids are a lot more trouble when they first wake up!” Sil’s voice had come from the kitchen. They where both together, this was as gooda time as ever to tell them they had a new housemate.

Walking into the kitchen, Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but think they both looked a bit flustered. Silverspoon’s white mane was slightly ruffled and her pony tails were clearly hastily weaved. She was wearing her necklace as usual, it blending nicely with her grey coat but wasn’t wearing blue glasses, not that she needed them for much else than reading. They went well with her purple eyes though so she tended to wear them more than she really needed.

Diamond Tiara looked much better. She’d clearly taken some time putting on her make-up this morning. She wore eyelashes much like Rarity and a pink eyeliner, slightly darker than her bright pink fur aroudn her blue eyes. Her purple mane, with a large white streak, parted so that one side of her face was banged with white while the other purple. As always her signature Tiara on her head which Sweetie Belle always found odd that she wore, she seemed to hate the thing. She put much greater effort into how she looked than any of her friends. Again, much like Rarity.

Sweetie Belle cleared her throat, getting both of the girl’s attention. They turned to face her, Sil knowing right away, got a cheeky grin on her face when she realized why Spike was here so early. But it wasn’t Sil’s reaction that Sweetie Belle was concerned about, it was Die's. Poor Die wasn’t exactly the most adaptable to change. She’d nearly had a breakdown when she heard ABS wouldn’t be moving in with them and instead staying at Sweet Apple Acres. She had felt like she was being rejected by her close friend.

Die turned from what she was preparing for breakfast, seeing Spike standing there. “Hello Spike. What are you doing here so early?” Spike wasn’t quite sure if he or Sweetie Belle should answer. Sweetie Belle had told him what had happened between the girls in the past and didn’t want to say the wrong thing. He turned to Sweetie Belle and saw she wasn't sure what to say either.

“Oh c’mon Die, it’s obvious isn’t it?” Sil said before either of them could gather the courage to say anything. “He stayed the night with Belle. It was only a matter of time; honestly I don’t see why you two are so nervous?”

Die laughed. “Well it took you long enough, Belle.”

Not what Belle had expected Die to say… Then again, for all Die’s issues she was normally quite happy and festive, even if she did treat her as a delicate piece of blown glass sometimes, though with good reason. If Belle had stayed at Spike’s for a night though, things may’ve been different but Die seemed to be happy that Spike was here. This was the perfect time to tell them. “Yes, he did… and actually. Spike is now… living with me, living with us! I asked him to move in and, I’m hoping you two would approve?”

“Of course, why wouldn’t we approve?” Die said cheerfully and Sil just nodded with a smile. Belle’s mood lifted dramatically at her friend’s words. They were two of her oldest friends and to have someone important in her life finally accept her and Spike together meant a lot to her.

Still, there was a time when her two friends here had been her worst enemies. Back when ABS, Scootaloo and herself had been the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Silverspoon and Diamond Tiara had always made fun of them for not having Cutie Marks. Especially her and Scootaloo seems they were a year older than Applebloom. At the time they mostly just ignored them; they were just stuck up, Cutie Mark flaunting, rich brats after all.

Until one day however, they had gone too far and made Scootaloo, SCTOOALOO! The toughest of the crusaders, cry! Applebloom had lost it and completely destroyed the two. They wound up in the hospital with broken muzzles, cracked ribs and numerous cuts and bruises. Sweetie Belle had managed to keep Applebloom from going to jail. Or so she had thought at the time, she was too young to actually go to jail and it had only been brought up in an attempt to scare her straight. Sweetie Belle had found her passion for defending ponies and had joined the debate club and shortly after earned her Cutie Mark. Applebloom had joined the wrestling team and later earned hers as well.

Scootaloo moved away soon after, before Silverspoon and Diamond Tiara had gotten out of the hospital. Her parents had been going through a divorce at the time and she ended up moving with her father up to Cloudsdale. They’d kept in touch for quite a while by mail but as time went on Scootaloo had stopped sending letters from every week to every month and now only sent them on birthdays and other events. She’d made new friends and slowly, having not seen each other in so long, they drifted apart. Sweetie Belle would have to send Scootaloo a letter telling her about herself and Spike.

It was only another year after this that Applebloom’s class mate, Twist, had died. The poor filly took her own life. Applebloom had been Twist's only friend before she got her Cutie Mark and when Applebloom became a Crusader, she had spent nearly no time with Twist anymore. The loneliness destroyed Twist. When Applebloom had found out that it was Diamond Tiara’s teasing that had sent her over the edge, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom and gone straight to that bitches house with the full intent of ending her!

When they got there however, they found Diamond Tiara just sitting on a table, tears running down to face, a noose around her neck. The two quickly stopped her, all the hatred they had towards rushed away in that moment. Diamond Tiara couldn’t handle that she had caused somepony to kill herself and wanted to end it all as well.

As much as the two had hated her back then, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom, along with Silverspoon had all taken care of her. They slowly became friends, forgiving what she had done to them in the past. It was most likely only that forgiveness that helped Diamond Tiara forgive herself. They had even given each other nicknames. Sweetie Belle was ‘Belle’ obviously. Applebloom was ‘ABS’, for her initial and that she had become quite muscular for a filly with her wrestling training. Diamond Tiara was ‘Die’, though the girls had been worried about the alternate, or really, the direct meaning of the name. And Silverspoon became ‘Sil.’

And naturally, about a year later after it was much to late, they realized that a MUCH better nickname for Die would've been 'Tia'.

It turned out there was more behind her suicide attempt than just this. Die had some pretty serious depression issues and likely some others she hadn’t told them about. The way she flaunted her Cutie Mark turned out to be one of the saddest. It wasn’t her fault, she was compensating. She didn’t even know what it represented; it was just a picture of her name! Was her special talent wearing a diamond tiara? The thought always saddened her. Sil had a similar problem, ABS and Belle had thought for some time but it turned out her Cutie Mark wasn’t just a Silver-spoon, it was a rattle representing how she was with young foals.

ABS also had a thought as to why Die was the first to suggest they all move in together and live by themselves soon after they graduated. Her father, Filthy Rich, wasn’t much of a father, too obsessed with his work. Also, ABS had only brought it up once to Belle and was fearful of what would happen if she said anything to Die, but when she was younger and Filthy would come to her farm, she could see the way he sometimes looked at Die. The same look he had at AJ and other girls. She didn’t know and she didn’t want to know but just couldn’t shake the feeling there was something else very wrong in that household.

Belle, Sil and Die had lived together for almost two years now. Belle was the oldest, a year older than ABS, Sil and Die, the same age as Scootaloo. In the time they’d lived together, Die had had two breakdowns, never as bad or as serious suicide but there was always that fear that Belle’s friend would hurt herself. Still, in the years before that she had had about two or three breakdowns each year. Die still had her issues… but she was getting over them. If only slowly.

Belle’s thoughts quickly snapped away from this as she was hit by a glob of what she thought… HOPED, were mushed weet-bix. Wiping it off her face, she turned to Ace pretending she did nothing. “So Dash and Pinkie never picked them up?” she asked Sil

“No, Pinkie stopped by and asked if I could take care of them over night, she should be here to pick them up in an hour. Anyway, so Spike, I know a gentlestallion like yourself doesn’t kiss and tell but I doubt Belle will either, so… what happened last night?”

Spike took a breath and was about to say something but Die put her hoof to his mouth. “You shouldn’t pry Sil, what Belle and Spike do is their own business.”

Belle was thankful that at least one of her friends had tact “Thank you Die, but its ok, nothing happened, as disappointed as you must be Sil…” snideness in her voice evidently clear. “I should probably help Spike move in today. But right now, what do you need help with?”

The next hour passed quickly, the girls and Spike taking care of the two kids as they flew around the room. Literally. They were pegasi after all. Eventually they got Ace and Ven fed, changed and ready to be picked up and almost on queue after Sil had thought that to herself came three quick knocks on the door.

Spike, without thinking, went to open the door as he always did back at the library. Pinkie was standing there and by the look on her face she had used her head to knock. Spike was glad it was Pinkie and not Dash, she wouldn’t say anything about yesterday. Then Dash stepped into view. Spike tried to hide any negativity to the two girls as they walked in.

Dash however wasn’t buying it “Spike." she greeted coldly. "Where’s Sil?” she said, with clear annoyance towards the dragon in her voice.

“It’s Dash and Pinkie” Spike called out

Sil walked into the living room with Ace and Ven bouncing on her back and a big smile on their faces. They were the two hardest kids to deal with she’d ever sat for but she still loved the little foals. “Here they are. I hope you two had an interesting night. Someone here had quite a night too” hinting towards Spike as Ace and Ven flew onto their parents backs and nestled into their mother’s manes, it was always their favourite place to sleep.

“Yeah, I bet…” Dash said. Sil was unaware of what had happened at the party yesterday so she wasn’t quite sure why Dash seemed to be angry with Spike. “You should really reconsider this Spike, Twilight’s really hurt”

“I don’t care, the way she acted yesterday, not just yesterday, for ages now! I don’t really wanna talk about it with you. What happened is between me and Sweetie Belle” Spike turned around and walked back into the kitchen to Belle.

Sil was left there confused. Spike had hurt Twilight and didn’t care? What was going on? Spike had been bad mouthing Twilight but Belle had always soothed him over and away from it. Now Spike was moving in? What happened yesterday? “Um, Dash. You mind filling me in on what happened between those two?”

Dash and Pinkie told the story, with Pinkie making things more confusing than clear half the time. Sil could see how Spike could be hurt. He hadn’t heard Twilight say the thing about him being her son. Did he even know that’s how Twilight saw their relationship? And poor Twilight! About to say something so loving, only to have it thrown in her face…

“You can’t say a word to Spike. Twilight has to tell him!” Pinkie cried.

“I, ok, but can I say…”

“No! You can’t tell him, ‘cause then when Twilight tells him, it won’t mean as much!”

“You should listen to her kid, Pinkie’s never wrong about this kinda stuff” Dash explained. Sil knew Pinkie to well enough to know Dash was right. And the stories she'd heard: rarely where they about anything other than her parties, or rather, the aftermaths, but the ones that weren’t about that often said to just trust whatever Pinkie said. No matter how weird it may be.

“Ok, I promi…”

“Don’t just promise, you gotta Pinkie Pie Promise! Repeat after me: Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!” Sil wasn’t quite sure where Pinkie had gotten the cupcake from but it was smushed all over her face… and now it was gone. Removed in one swift, spinning lick of her tounge across her face. Pinkie then motioned for Sil to repeat.

“Um… I cross my heart. Hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in m… ough!”

“Honestly, why do ponies never close their eye for that part? Anyway, I trust you won’t say a word to him. See you again soon!”

“Yeah, seeya Sil” Dash added as she turned and waved, before walking alongside a hopping Pinkie. What Sil was still confused about though, was how Ace could be asleep on Pinkie’s back while she jumped so much. She closed the door behind her and headed back to her freinds, now eating breakfast. As she walked back into the kitchen to see the three talking it suddenly hit her.

“I forgot to get them to pay for last night… again…”

~ ~

Twilight woke up, slowly opening her eyes. She lay in bed for some time, just thinking, staring at the ceiling before finally looking to he side. Last night she’d slept with Big Mac. Well, not ‘slept’ that was the wrong word, it implied things. He had been a perfect gentlestallion. He knew what being asked to stay the night meant but he hadn’t made a move on her. When Twilight had finally had enough and made a move herself, he had refused. He wasn’t gay… was he? No he wasn’t. It must be her.

Big Mac saw what Twilight was thinking and had explained that he didn’t want to take advantage of her while she was so devastated. He had slept in the same bed as her though and she was thankful for that much. She wanted to be close to him. He had usually stayed at the farm and she usually stayed in the library so they never really saw much of each other. She had a slight infatuation with him ever since she had cast that spell on her doll, Miss Smartypants and he had had Rarity patch it up before returning it to her as a gift. From what little she’d seen of him from time to time afterward, he had always been nothing more than her friend's brother... and an occasionally fantasy.

It was 8am and nearly time to take her magscilin. She was happy though and didn’t know if it was just from her magic or if she was really happy. She didn’t want to risk this feeling being fake. It would feel so much better if this happiness was real and not just caused by the magic flowing through her brain on the way to her horn.

32.33, repeating of course, percent of unicorns had some form of magibetes, but 96.5% of that number where type C which barely had any effect on them. 3.4% of that had type B which only caused small build-up of emotions through the pass of magic gathered from all out the body flowing through the brain before leaving through the horn. The remaining .1% however had type A, which Twilight had, which caused emotions to randomly fluctuate and cause massive overreactions to events such as passing out from minor shocks such as being an hour late to a party or die laughing at something that wasn’t even funny.

After taking her medication, she turned to look at Big Mac, still sleeping in her bed. A small smile formed on her face. The happiness she felt right now wasn't fake and that knowledge made it that much better. All she wanted to do was go back to sleep by his side.

As Pinkie knocked on the door Dash sighed, ‘Why did Pinkie always use her face for that?’ She thought..

“Twilight! It’s me and Dashie! Are you awake yet?”

Twilight jumped to the noise coming from her pink friend. Big Mac was still asleep in her bed, what would they think? At that moment Big Mac started to stir. “Good mornin’ Miss Twilight” he said, in his normal tone, despite having only just woken up.

“Quick, hide! No stay here, they won’t… or maybe… not that I’m embarrassed of you it just…”

Big Mac put his hoof to her mouth, silencing her “It’s alright little lady, ah understand. Ah’ll stay up here, you go down to yur friends.”

“Thank you” she said blushing under her fur, well hidden by it's dark shade. She left the room making sure to close the door as she left and headed down stairs. She took a deep breath before whispering “You can do this…” and opened the door. “Hey Pinkie. So Dash, what happened to first thing earlier this morning?”

“Ha-ha, Twilight, this IS early for me remember.” Dash said in her own defense, happy to know her friend was alright as Ventura let herself into Twilight’s house. Ace was still sleeping on her mother’s back. The purple-haired, blue Pegasus looked adorable sleeping there, unlike the multi-coloured hair and lightish-red fur of the foal now speeding through her library, knocking books every which way.

“Well, come in, I guess.” Twilight stepped back and let them in. Pinkie looked around as she entered.

Dash just went right for the couch crashing on it and letting out a long drawn out sigh of relaxation “So… where is he?”

Twilight was taken aback by the question “Where’s who?”

“Oh c’mon Twi, we know Big Mac’s here.”

“What? He’s not… how did you know?...”

“Oh, a little pink birdie told me.”

“Wha… how did… never mind” asking how Pinkie knew something was pointless. Twilight had learned just to roll with anything involving Pinkie. She wasn’t entirely sure how but Pinkie was faster than Dash, stronger than Applejack, smarter than herself, more precise than Rarity, and cuter than Fluttershy which even Twilight thought had to be impossible. Maybe Celestia was right to be concerned about a potential coming of the pink-dawn...

“Ah take it ah can come down now.” called Big Mac from upstairs.

“Eeyup” replied Twilight.

Big Mac walked down stairs and Dash tried to hold back her laugh but little a small chuckle escape. “So, he wasn’t on this couch, where exactly did he sleep then?”

“Now, now, don’t go tryin' ta make a fuss over whatever you think may’a happened las’ night.”

Pinkie walked up to Big Mac, her face right up, nearly pressed against his. “Oh, it’s ok, I know nothing happened.”

“Wait, last night you said they…” Dash couldn’t finish her question before Pinkie interjected.

“No silly, I said they slept together I never said they SLEPT together”

It was earry how Pinkie seemed to know so much at times but at least Twilight didn’t have to worry about what they thought now.

An hour or so passed and the topic stayed on stuff Twilight liked, though Dash had tried to pry some details about what Twilight and Big Mac. Besides the fact that there really weren’t any, Pinkie had always drawn the topic back on track. Or rather so far off track that Dash’s question seemed like the weird one in the conversation.

“Oh no!” Pinkie suddenly yelled, mid-sentence. “I almost forgot about the cupcakes cooking back at the shop! Oh no! The shop! It should be open by now!” Pinkie quickly ran out of the library leaving Dash there. It was time Dash got some answers!

Luckily for Twilight, Pinkie had stretched her arm back inside and pulled Dash away and the door slammed behind them. Twilight was relieved until “Wait… aren’t Ace and Ven still here?”

“Nope” Big Mac added, pointing at the window. Looking out, she saw that somehow Pinkie had managed to grab them as well but how did… never mind. She’d already been in a ‘don’t ask, it’s Pinkie’ moment today... It just left her and Big Mac there, alone. Again.

“Ah’ve had a mighty fine time Miss Twilight but ah should really get on going as well. Ah’m needed back a' Sweet Apple Acres.”

Twilight didn’t want him to leave but knew she couldn’t and shouldn’t try to stop him. This had been the first time they’re talked more than a few words to each other in a year, maybe even two. She was getting old, and honestly Big Mac was getting older. She’d want to settle down one day with a stallion and maybe Big Mac was that stallion. “Big Mac, I… hope it was as good for you as it was for me.” she paused at her own words. ‘Wrong words idiot…’

“Eeyup”

Twilight was glad he hadn’t noticed the unintentional double meaning of what she had said. “What I mean is, I’d like to take you out some time, on a real date. Not just hanging out and talking with friends. Just… you and me. What do you say?” Twilight was nervous, she’d been on a few dates before but never with somepony she already felt something for. The time it was taking Big Mac to answer didn’t help either, though when he did finally answer, she liked the silence better.

“Nope”

That was it… she’d bore her heart and had it crushed… perhaps Rarity was right. There wasn’t true love at our age. Big Mac must’ve figured this out years ago. She was trying not to cry but couldn’t hold it back. She closed her eyes and a tear started to roll down her face. She felt something against her neck. She opened her eyes to see Big Mac nuzzling up against her. He pulled his head back and lifted a hoof to wipe the tear from Twilight’s face.

“Because ah’d much rather AH took you on a date, Miss Twilight.”

Author's Notes:

So Pinkie broke the fourth wall... shocker! I swear it wasn't just a lazy way for me to convey a point, honest.
But wait, does that mean that Pinkie knows everything that's going to happen? Nope. [OMG does she have no idea what I have in store!...]
She knows the basic idea of what will happen to Dash and maybe some of the next chapter but none of the details of what will happen between now and the end. In all honesty, I don't really know either. I have a conclussion in mind for the three plot points I'm working on and a big picture ending. everything in btween I'm kinda winging it with basic 'I need to stop here at some time' notes.
Edit: having now finished the story later I can say I hit all three of those points. And added about twenty more. And out of those twenty only missed two.
That being said there are many other smaller plot points that I missed entirely. [Spoiler!] Hell, I didn't even bring up that whole Sonic Rainboom bit I put in this story until the very last chapter and even then I didn't mention the Sonic Rainboom itself but instead The Wonderbolts. That Applebloom doing steer-roids thing I mentioned in the last writer's notes is one of them.

If three smiling flowers can represent teaching children than a silver-spoon can actually be a rattle and represent taking care of bebes.
Diamond Tiara and Silverspoon are Sweetie Belle's friends? Eeyup!
That Silverspoon picture I linked is [was] currently desktop background because it's just so... cute? pretty? I don't know...
I love those two fillies but they're only going to be back ground charaters in this story. I gave them a back story just because. And I'm sorry if you liked Twist... it just seemed like something that would happen... I feel bad for killing her.
Edit: about a year later I realized that a much better nickname for Die would've been 'Tia'...

In this chapter we see the first instance of the running gag I called 'never mind'.

Lastly, I made reference to this fanfic, the first fanfic I read: http://www.fimfiction.net/story/2120/PinkieShy
Oh and it's comic counte-part: http://speccysy.deviantart.com/gallery/32530956
And it's dramatic reading by Mindlessgonzo: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jdbpStmgvcw
Edit: that reference has been removed because pointless and confusing. But have the links anyway!
The reference was in the 'sex scene' Pinkie was holding a note that said 'I love you' in her mouth while sitting on the end of the bed...

Letter go

Her first date with Big Mac had gone perfectly. Dinner at a small restaurant near the edge of Ponyville. The second, third and fourth had gone just as well. The two still rarely saw each other and hadn’t been on many propper dates in the last months, but the ones that had had where perfect. It was hard to think it had already been nearly four full months since Big Mac had asked her out. Their fifth date was going to be on this Saturday and from how Applejack had been acting in the last week, Twilight thought that is was possible the Big Mac may be planning to propose to her.

It seemed a little soon to Twilight and logically she knew it was unlikely, if not impossible from slow-to-act Big Mac but she couldn’t but help imagining it. Twilight had given it some thought; if he was indeed going to ask, she would say yes. She’d been in such a good mood the last few months. Spike moving out had still hurt for weeks after but every time she thought of Big Mac, that pain disappeared. Spike was growed-up and he had the right to move out if he wanted to.

Things were going well for everypony, Rarity had said she was going to started dating again, Rainbow Dash seems to have pulled out of what ever had her so down and Fluttershy just seemed all around happier for some reason. She’d even heard that Scootaloo had come to stay with Spike and Sweetie Belle for a week for her holiday on vacation. Things had turned around and though some things had seemed horrible at the time, it turned out all of it was for the best.

~ ~

“Get out…”

“Ah’m sorry sug”

“GET OUT!!!”

AJ had never seen Fluttershy this angry. She left the room and slammed the door behind her. Applejack was just as furious. She couldn’t believe how selfish Fluttershy was being. AJ had only brought it up as an idea more than three months ago, but Fluttershy had latched on to it. Now it was all Fluttershy could think about. Up until her brother had started dating Twilight, she was all for the idea. Big Mac would be the father of Fluttershy’s child and so practically her own child as well. Now however AJ was completely against the idea.

Twilight had gone from having a small liking on her brother that she had never acted on; despite how many opportunities AJ had given her over the years, to being completely head-over-hooves in love with him. If this actually happened, it would destroy her friend. Fluttershy didn’t seem to care however. She just wanted a child and she wanted it to be HERS, though AJ wasn’t sure why she had become so obsessed with the idea of it having to be Big Mac’s.

Unless…

“Oh no… she, she isn’t already… is she?” AJ had said it out loud. Nopony had heard her say it but the thought hit her. Had her wife cheated on her with her brother? Had her brother cheating on her best friend? And when had she started crying? She was well aware that Fluttershy been acting weird around Twilight, pretending to be much happier than she was. The whole situation had been weird but now… things would be a lot weirder. She couldn’t let Twilight know. No… first she had to find out if it was even true.

There was no way Fluttershy would do that to her. There was no way Big Mac would do that to Twilight. There was NO WAY that any of this could actually happen...

Then why did it all seem to fit together so neatly?

Back in the room, Fluttershy couldn’t stop crying. She knew what she was doing was wrong. She was hurting Applejack, she was going to hurtTwilight when she found out. Was it worth having a child if the mother hated the child for what making it had done to all the ponies its mother loved? All she could do was hope everything would work out well, after all, everything was going so well for everypony else...

~ ~

Pinkie pulled the tray of muffins out of the oven and placed the fresh treats on the counter. They were Dashies favourite kind: blueberry, choc-chip, made special for Dash’s return from Cloudsdale. She was getting called away more and more. ‘They know I’m about to go on maternity leave so they’re getting all the work out me they can, it sucks…’ Dash had said.

It didn’t really matter though, Dashie was happy again. Maybe it was because of how much she was showing now and that she was still able to work as hard as any other weather pegasus. Dash's stomach as completely extented from the child, possible more than she had been during the last pregnancy. It didn’t really matter what was cheering her up but Pinkie knew Dashie needed to eat more to keep her strength up. These muffins would be perfect.

“Mummy! She happen again” came Ventura’s newly learnt cry. The little foal had learnt to speak in semi-complete sentences a full six months before Twilight’s books said she would. Ace, however still only had three words. ‘Cupcakes’ ‘Awesome’ and ‘Swag’ which neither Dash nor Pinkie were able to figure out where she had gotten the last word from. Such a horrendous swear.

Pinkie walked into the main area of the store, Ace had her wing stuck in the display case again. The weird thing, however, the case was locked and she had somehow gotten her wing caught outside of the case, with her inside it. Pinkie didn’t understand how this kind of thing kept happening and was slowly coming to the conclusion; it was just ‘Ace being Ace.’ She thought the phrase sounded familiar but couldn’t quite put her hoof on it.

She unlocked the case and let her daughter out. Maybe she should lock her daughter in the case that way next time she would come to check up on them she would be outside the case. ‘That would work right? better not’ she thought, picking up Ace and putting her back in the play pen with Ven. Not that it made much difference seems they could both fly.

Dashie would be back soon and she could take a break. Not that Dashie didn’t work as hard, if not harder than her but a small break would be nice. Dashie would come home, eat din-dins with her and the kids, watch them for a bit while Pinkie closed up the shop and did the Triple S. Shower, Shave and Shi…

The door bells rang. Dashie was home! Pinkie ran to meet her just waiting to see the smile on her face as she greeted her.

Dash walked in and was immediately rushed by Pinkie. She had hoped to get some rest before anything else but she forced a smile and feigned interest in whatever Pinkie was saying. She could sleep soon enough. The flight from Cloudsdale always took so much out of her. She had put on at least an extra one-third of her weight lately.

Things hadn’t been going well but the brave face she’d been putting on for the last few months had everyone fooled, especially Pinkie. Dash would have to tell her soon enough though, her lie couldn’t be kept hidden much longer. She couldn’t keep saying her maternity leave would start soon. It had started over a month ago! Dash’s worst fear however was that Pinkie already knew. She had no reason to think she did but Pinkie having absolutely no way of knowing never meant she didn’t know.

“Ok, Pinkie. I’ll take care of them while you go do whatever.” she didn’t need to listen to know that’s what Pinkie had said. It was the same thing every day. It would only be about half an hour before she could sleep at least.

Pinkie went upstairs and started her shower. Dash let Ace out of the displace case she had somehow gotten into and then went to serve up din-dins. There were some fresh muffins on the table: blueberry, choc-chip, her favourite! She gave one to each of the kids and would have the other two herself. The muffins where delicious, as was everything that Pinkie cooked.

It was just after sunset so she changed the sign from ‘open’ to ‘closed’ and locked the door. The kids where half way through their muffins when Dash started eating hers. She took her eyes off little Ven for what couldn’t have been more than two seconds and somehow she finished her muffin and flown up to the ceiling and started practicing her upside-down roof strut. If Ace had somehow gotten her other mother’s powers, then Ven had gotten her other mother’s knack for awesomeness.

Dash flew up to catch the spider-pony if she fell. Seeing her child acting so much like her cheered Dash up somewhat, though she was still tired. Ven faltered and began to fall just for second before Dash caught her and flew her back to the ground. She grabbed her remaining muffin, broke it in half and gave them both a piece. She quickly finished her first muffin off and went back to lying on the couch.

Pinkie had finished her ‘triple S’ as Dash had heard her refer to it a few times. “Dashie, I have surprise for you!” Pinkie called and cheerful as ever and she hopped down the stairs.

“Can it wait Pinkie? I’d really like to just go to sleep.”

“Nope, I made something speci…ohl…” disappointment evident in her last word as she saw Ace and Ven finishing off the muffins Pinkie had made for herself and Dashie. “I guess you already had them. Oh well, did you like them? I made them especially for you”

Dash’s earlier happiness faded away at Pinkie disappointed voice. She hadn’t known the muffin she’d just eaten without thinking had been specially made. ”Oh, I’m sorry Pinkie. I just thought they hadn’t sold today. They were great.”

“That’s ok Dashie, I can bake some more, just wait a few minutes!”

Dash couldn’t stand it anymore, it was shattering her. What she was doing would destroy Pinkie if she ever found out and she knew she couldn’t hide it forever. “That’s ok Pinkie, I think I’m just going to hit the hay for the night. You can take care of the kids right?”

“Oh… ok… you go to bed, I’ll be up shortly” Pinkie replied with a small sigh.

Dash got off the couch and walked up stairs. Before she was out her lover’s sight she called “Thanks Pinkie. Oh, and don’t call me ‘Shortly’...” Getting the laugh from Pinkie she needed to continue telling herself that Pinkie was still happy with their relationship. Even if Dash knew deep down it was coming to an end. Still… at least everypony else was happy…

~ ~

It had been the perfect night with her knew gentlestallion, Flash Dance. He was a new student at down at the P.M.C.A where Rarity had been taking weekly dance lessons for more than a year and a half and was surprised none of the other students had approached him. He wasn’t the best looking stallion around but he had his charm. His pelt was a thin yellow, slightly darker than Fluttershy and he had a ‘long’ curly red mane, almost like an afro but with multiple spiky hair bulbs coming from the centre. It was definitely a unique look and Rarity admired it.

This was their second date and Rarity was starting to get nervous about the third. Perhaps she should arrange a double date with Twilight and Big Mac to ease the pressure of the social standard that the THIRD date was sure to end in. That or it would get awkward between her and Twilight. Either way she had made up her mind, it would be a double date.

Arriving at her front door, Flash Dance turned to her, giving her a gentle kiss before saying “I’ve had a wonderful time tonight Ràrity," pronouncing her name, as always, 'r-are-it-tee'. It was different from the usual way her freinds said it but she liked it. It sounded more socisticated. "I hope to do so again sometime soon. Would you like to go somewhere this weekend?”

“Oh yes, I most certainly would. In fact, I’d like to take you somewhere. Allow me to organize this occasion as I have something special in mind for us. So, would you like to come in?” she asked politely then panicked as she realized what it had implied.

“Hahaha, that’s quite alright Rarity.” he had picked up on her reaction and realization; and he was respectful enough not to push his luck. Rarity had really lucked out to find such a wonderful colt. “I’ll be eager to hear what you have planned. Just name the time and place.”

Rarity gave him a kiss on the cheek and said “I’ll let you know once I organize in finer detail. But shall we say Saturday?”

“That shall be fine.”

“I’ll see you then. Oh, well I suppose I’ll see you on Wednesday for the lessons. I’ll tell you then, yes?”

“Of course, Ràrity. I’ll see you then. Good night” he said as she gave her one last kiss on the forehead, below her horn, as he turned and headed off.

Rarity stood there for a bit before turning around and closing her door. The night had gone perfectly. “Ah! That was wonderful, simply wonderful!” she was practically singing with joy! This didn’t last very long however as she saw she had mail. Lying there on top of the small pile was a letter from…

HIM!

Only he could ruin such a perfect moment so fast. She simple wouldn’t let him continue to be this shadow over her shining life. Rarity picked up the letter and levitated it to her before opening it.

Dear Rarity,
I ask that you meet me so we can talk. I simple wish to see you and discuss what has happened between us. I assure you that I can explain everything that happened. All I ask is a chance to talk.
Sincerely, Elusive.

Well she hadn’t burst the letter into flames from just reading it. That was a start. “I suppose he hasn’t asked anything unreasonable. Except the mere thought that I would ever even speak to the likes such a morbid creature! Oh, I suppose I should at least hear him out… or at least meat him and hope I can muster the strength to not kill him!” She continued on like this for some time before finally coming to the conclusion she would meat with Eli. Finding a quill and scroll and started to write.

Dear Eli,

She crossed the words out! “’Dear Eli,’ what was I thinking?!” she flipped the parchment and began anew.

Elusive,
I have decided to meet you. Do not misinterpreted this as, or in anyway, of me forgiving you. I am simple going to tell you to stop trying to contact me, in-pony, seems as my past letters have obviously failed. This will be the only contact I have with you from here out.
Meet me at Sugercube Corner in Ponyville on Tuesday at midday.
Rarity.
P.S. I warn you, my friends will be there. Should I ask them to remove you; they will do so by force.

Rarity finished the message and put it in a fresh envelope. It had turned out much better than she had thought it would. Feeling it conveyed her message well, she walked outside and put it in her mail box and set the flag up. She hoped that Eli would not receive the letter by then or not be able to make it for any reason. It was Sunday night already, only giving one full day until Tuesday.

Tomorrow, Derpy would pick up the mail and it would be all up to fate whether Eli made it or not. Rarity was understandably nervous at the prospect of this meeting and had to tell her friends. AJ, of course, she felt very strongly against Elusive. With what had happened with Sweetie Belle, AJ had assumed that he may’ve had his eyes on her dear sister as well. Not to mention AJ was also the strongest of her friends so that would work out well. Pinkie would also be there, working the store, though Rarity would have to make sure she took Ace and Ven to Silverspoon for the day.

She couldn’t help herself from yawning. She was unexplainably tired. Looking up at the clock she was stunned to see it was already 2am. She had arrived home with Flash Dance at 10. In her attempt to not let Eli control her she had lost four hours. Rarity thought about the irony of what had just happened and decided she would head to bed. Don’t double check the letter, don’t find a tiny flaw in it and spend another four hours finding the exact right words and rewriting it over and over till it was perfect. If she didn’t think too much about this it would all be taken care of by Tuesday.

If she slept it would be less to think about, though the fear her dreams may be of her obsessing over the letter where present, it would be better than actually doing so. Wriggling into the perfectly made bed so as not to crinkle the sheets she closed her eyes and drifted to, hopefully, the bliss of sleep. Still… at least things were going so well for everypony else…

~ ~

Pinkie woke to the sound of Ace and Ven crying. Dash wasn’t next to her, she must already be taking care of them. Pinkie was awake now so she might as well get up. She stretched her hooves out above her head and yelled “GOOOD! MORNING! EQUESTRIAARRRNN!!!” Then took a deep breath through her nose “I love the smell of cupcakes in the morning… it smells like perfect-to-me!”

“Oh, you’re awake Pinkie” Pinkie was surprised to hear the voice.

“What are you doing here Fluttershy?” Pinkie yelled out the door from her bed.

Fluttershy put Ven back into her cot, turning around to find herself face to face with Pinkie. She cowered back at first “Eep! Oh, Pinkie... I thought you were in your room.”

“I was. So do you know where Dashie is? I didn’t expect her to be up so early.”

“Rainbow Dash was leaving when I got here this morning. She said I could stay for a while.”

“Oh that makes sense. Expect, why are you here then?”

“Oh, I um… I, I had a fight with AJ” Fluttershy was already starting to tear up. Usual for the yellow pegasus but always terrible to see from such a sweet little thing.

Pinkie quickly gave her a hug. “Aww… that’s terrible. Don’t worry; I’m sure it’ll all be fine. But seem you’re here could you help me open the shop?”

“If, you need me.”

Pinkie smiled letting go of Fluttershy, walking over to the cot “Good morning Ace, good morning Ven. Or should I greet Ven first then Ace? Or maybe I should greet them both at once. How would that work? ‘good morning Vace?’ no that’s silly.”

“Um. Pinkie? I think they just want to sleep." Pinkie motioned zipping her lips and for Fluttershy to follow her out of the kids room. Once down stairs Pinkie looked at Fluttershy, standing there silent looking back at her. Fluttershy started to get a bit nervous. “Well, what do you need my help with Pinkie?”

Pinkie continued to just stare at her.

“If there’s nothing then I should… I should… ok! Applejack kicked me out! She said I was hurting all our friends and I should be ashamed of myself!” Fluttershy was in tears in an instant.

Pinkie Pie tried to say something for the third time but couldn’t. She then remembered to unzip her lips and opened her mouth only to find nothing to say, thinking ‘Applejack kicked her out and called her bad things…?’ All she could do was hug Fluttershy and try to calm her.

“All, all I want is, is a f-foal… and Applejack doesn’t want me to have one!” Fluttershy pulled back from the hug, looked at Pinkie Pie and then buried herself back into her. “And now I told somepony… it was meant to, to be a s-secret…”

Pinkie still couldn’t think of what to say and only came up with “There, there Fluttershy…” luckily for Pinkie the bell from the front of the shop rang. Wait… did Fluttershy open the shop for her?

“Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, I let myself in, it’s of somewhat importance that I speak with you.” came rarity’s voice

“Hey Rarity, come on in! Me and Fluttershy are in the back.”

“Oh well good morning Fluttershy, I’d hate to inconvenience you but…” Rarity stopped as she heard a low-pitched squeal coming from the back room, Fluttershy was crying. Again. “Oh deary, whatever is the matter?” she asked coming into the back room kitchen.

“I don’t think she wants to talk about it, it’s a secret!” Pinkie said, leaning over to Rarity, putting on her 'I'm whispering loudly for dramatic effect' tone.

Rarity leaned in and whispered, in a actually whispering tone, so that Pinkie couldn’t hear “Is this about you and a child?”

“Y-yes… it is.”

“Oh. Well I suppose I should’ve told you this sooner, but I did speak to Applejack about this a while ago. Don’t fret, I didn’t let on that I already knew, I’d never tell anypony that. What we says at the spa stays at the spa. I merely let her... express her worries, and gave her some ideas.”

“Did, did you… was it your idea for… me and... Big Mac?”

“Why, yes It was. Though I suppose you didn’t want to, I take it. Of course now he and Twilight are together…” Rarity was cut off by Pinkie.

“I don’t understand a single word of what you two are saying!” chipper as ever.

“No… I, I did! I mean I do, I mean… oh…” Fluttershy looked away “even though it would hurt Twilight, I wanted to… I, I’m terrible!”

Rarity picked up on the words ‘I did’. Had she already… was she now...? No, of course not! Fluttershy wouldn’t do that. Anypony would be crazy to think she would. “Darling, I’m sure you two are just blowing this all out of proportion. I assure you Applejack can’t stay mad at you, no matter what happens between you two.”

“Thank you Rarity, I’m sure you’re right. It’s just… I’ve been horrible to her… “

“Not another word deary! No matter what you could POSSIBLE have done, she can forgive it. And that's assuming you've even done something wrong.”

“Thank you…” Fluttershy said as she closed her eyes, letting a few last tears out before she stopped crying.

"D'awwww….” Pinkie said pulling both of them into a hug. “That’s so sad and happy at the same time.” she said through her own insta-tears. It seriously seemed that Pinkie was just narrating a story at times, as if a writer couldn’t express it properly by other means and just used Pinkie to convey an obvious message. "It's 'sappy'! And I just realized where that word comes from!..."

Pulling herself away from Pinkie, Rarity adjusted her mane back into its normal pristine condition that had gotten slightly ruffled by Pinkie. Fluttershy backed away soon after, her tears slowly disappearing. Now that this problem was solved, Rarity could to get what she had come here for. “Now, Pinkie, I have something very important to tell you. You as well, Fluttershy. It’s… I’m meeting somepony where on Tuesday at noon.”

“You have a date Rarity? Wow, when did you start dating again?”

“DEAR CELESTIA NO!!!” Rarity yelled, startling both Pinkie and Fluttershy. Calming herself, Rarity added “Ahem… I mean, it’s not like that… I’m meeting with Eli…” her voice grew cold and her expression dark at the last word.

“Oh… he’s coming here?” Fluttershy asked. Rarity hadn’t thought of it before but Applebloom was a little sister to Fluttershy as well as Applejack. She would be just as disheartened by this as her.

“Yes, he is… I’ve decided that I have to stop him trying to contact me once and for all, so I can move on with my life. But I would really appreciate some support.”

“Of course, I’ll back you up to that big meanie! If he does anything, I’ll send him flying all the way back to Cantalot but he’ll miss the city and just end up falling from the cliff it’s perched on!”

“Yes, well, thank you Pinkie. I also came to warn you. I suggest taking the little foals to Silverspoon for the day. And Fluttershy, I’d hate to ask but could you tell Applejack, I’m sure she would like to be here for this as well.”

“Oh, I suppose I can, yes, I’ll tell her.”

“Thank you. I’m sure she can’t stay angry at you.” Rarity said as reassuringly as she could.

The rest of the day passed quite well. Rarity and Fluttershy had stayed at Sugercube Corner for most of the day and talked about how Rarity had met a nice new stallion and had been on a few dates. Fluttershy has glad to see her friend, after so long, had embraced love again. She could finally say good-bye to the name ‘Bitch-ity’ which she had found herself using on occasion. Never out loud of course but thinking it wasn’t any better.

Finally Rarity had to leave. She’d been ahead of what she needed to make down at the boutique and wasn’t expecting any new orders for a few days. She had still felt angsty about leaving the boutique closed as often as she did but she had been doing it for years now. Rarity had helped Pinkie fill today’s orders with Fluttershy and had made to many cupcakes intentionally so they could eat them when the shop closed. She'd only eaten one and planned on taking a few home with her. Fluttershy how ever had had more than she could count.

“Well, Pinkie, it’s been a brilliant day, but I’m afraid I have to leave. I want to make sure I get enough beauty sleep tonight and have time to prepare tomorrow morning”

“Ok, Rarity.” Pinkie asked then paused for a moment before adding “But are you suuuuurrrreee it’s not a date? Hehe”

“I will not even dignify that with a response.” Rarity said, turning he nose up at the very thought.

“Well technically that was a response but ok, good night Rarity, see you tomorrow!”

“See you tomorrow, you too Fluttershy”

“Good night Rarity” Fluttershy said, trying to stand and quickly sat right back down, she’d eaten to many cupcakes.

Rarity took her leave. Why did Pinkie insist that tomorrow was a date? She knew what that abomination had gone. Then again… why was Rarity so concerned with what Pinkie thought? Something didn’t seem right but she chalked it up to fear rather than nerves. Tomorrow wasn’t going to go well no matter what happened. All she could do was get some sleep and hope he didn’t show up.

~ ~

Applejack felt horrible, she’d practically thrown Fluttershy out this morning. She had to apologise to her. Fluttershy couldn’t have possible done what she had accused her of. Poor Fluttershy must feel horrible. ‘I hope she does come home’ AJ thought to herself. She wouldn’t be surprised if she didn't come back at all... AJ had basically said she was a slut, a cheater and a terrible friend. She hadn’t really said any of that, except the last thing, she had just twisted the argument over in her head so much she was sure she had said something much worse than she really had. Not that what she had actually said was much better. She had still really hurt Fluttershy.

Applebloom and Big Mac had already gone off to bed more than an hour ago. They had to get up early tomorrow to start work on the farm. AJ had to as well but she felt she needed to stay up and wait for Fluttershy. It was getting late and AJ was starting to really worry that Fluttershy wouldn’t come home this night. It disappeared as she heard the door open and close. AJ stayed there in the main room and hoped it was Fluttershy with all her heart. She would say she was sorry and beg for her forgiveness.

“Applejack, I, I’m home. I’m sorry I’m so late, I had to help Pinkie…”

AJ hadn’t laid eyes on her yet but could tell she had been crying. She had hurt her wife and she had to make it right. She turned to face her “Fluttershy, ah’m, really sor…" her sentence broken instantly with what she saw. “Fluttershy… how could you…”

It was barely visible, even in the well lit room but it was there. Fluttershy’s stomach was bigger than normal. It was true then… Fluttershy was pregnant. It was AJ’s worst fear. She had said all that she had said to Fluttershy already out of fear that it was true and yet now… she couldn’t say anything.

A moment passed in silence. Applejack looked pale. Fluttershy asked “Applejack, are, are you ok?”

“Leave”

“I, I’m sorry?”

“Get out of ma house”

“I, I… Applejack, I don’t understand…”

“Get. Out. Of my. House. You… you slut!” the word came with ease. She couldn’t even control it. How could Fluttershy do this to her? To Twilight? To herself?

Fluttershy couldn’t accept what AJ had just told her, it didn’t register with her, it just made no sense. “Applejack, I don’t…”

“Ah can’t make it simpler. Ah want you out of my family’s house! You don’t live here anymore. You are not part of ma family anymore! Now, leave…”

“Applejack, I don…”

“GET OUT!!!” Applejack yelled as loud as her lungs could make it. She had surely woken Applebloom and Big Mac.
Fluttershy had finally understood. She wished she hadn’t. Before she could do anything she was already out the door, running as fast as she could from Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack had just told her she wasn’t part of her family.

Applejack was all she had.

~ ~

Pinkie awoke to the frantic cries of Fluttershy bashing on her front door. She went down stairs to opened the door and Fluttershy tackled her into a tight hug on the ground and said something unintelligible, partly due to the low volume of her words and partly due to her hysteria. Pinkie only knew that she had to help Fluttershy. She helped her up the stairs and put her in the bed in the third room. Pinkie then sat down beside her.

“She, she said I wasn’t… wasn’t part of her f-family.” Fluttershy said, barely even a whisper. “and… she kicked me out…” Fluttershy managed to get out through he tears, heavy breaths and deep sobs.

Pinkie was trying to hold back her own tears. Her hair was flattened and straight. Fluttershy hadn’t noticed this but it was a clear sign that something had Pinkie terribly upset as well. “Dashie… she never came home… she’s cheating on me… I know it, I have known it for weeks now…”

Fluttershy turned her head to Pinkie, stopped in her own pity for a moment before it came back. “She… she wouldn’t do that t-to y-y-you Pinkie”

Pinkie leaned in and kissed Fluttershy. She pulled away quickly “I’m sorry…”

Fluttershy kissed Pinkie back.

“Fluttershy?...

“P-pinkie, please, stay with me tonight… I, I don’t want to be alone”

Pinkie lay down with her and gave her one last kiss before closing her eyes, putting head agaisnt Flutterhsy's neck and saying

“I won’t leave you...”

Author's Notes:

Everypony's in denile.
'We're all so happy...'
Love how long that lasted.

The story does kinda jump around between characters at the start but I feel it worked out still.

I just discovered the origin of the word 'sappy'.

P.M.C.A stands for Ponyville Metropolitan Cultural Arena.

Double date, 2+2+2

The sun was just starting to rise over Sweet Apple Acres and it was about time the residents would be waking up. Not that it mattered to her, she hadn’t slept, hadn’t tried to. Applejack had just sat in Granny Smith’s old rocking chair and cried all night. They’d been together for more than ten years and now… it was all over.

Applebloom was the first to come down stairs, she'd heard AJ last night but didn’t know if she should say anything to her this morning. There had been something happening between her sisters for a while now but she hadn’t thought it was this bad. Big Mac came down shortly afterwards and tried to say something to AJ but the look she gave him, filled with burning hatred towards him, shutting him up instantly.

It was all Applejack could do to not go off at Big Mac like she had at Fluttershy. This was his fault too. He’d gotten her wife pregnant, cheated on Twilight and caused all of this. Still, something stopped her. What she had said to Fluttershy was her own choice and what Fluttershy had had done was Flutterhy’s choice. Nopony else’s.

Big Mac had prepared breakfast as usually and called for Applejack to come over. She didn’t want to but somehow found herself sitting at the table before she even knew what happened. Applebloom was talking with Big Mac about how she only had a few more weeks to put on the few more pounds she needed for the next weight bracket before the next season of UFC started.

AJ knew that one day Applebloom would no longer work and live here on the farm. Up until recently, she had thought this a few times and had come to the conclusion that unless Big Mac found somepony in his life to settle down and have foals with, this would be the last generation of Apples to work on the farm. The thought brought her back to Fluttershy. ‘Well, it’s not entirely un-true now…’ she thought. She hadn’t wanted it to happen this way though.

Should she tell Twilight? Twi had a right to know. She would find out soon enough and she deserved to find out. “Mackintosh…” she used his real, full name. She only ever did that when she was mad at him. “I want you to tell her…”

“Beg yur pardon?”

“I want you to tell Twilight what happened, she deserves to know.”

“I suppose so… but woul…?”

“But nothing! Ah want you to tell her before your next date and if I find out ya didn’t… ah don’t know what but ah ‘sure ya it won’t be pretty. So you goin’na tell her?”

“Eeyup”

“An’ Applebloom, I don’t wannn hear none’a this from yur mouth, y’understand?” she had said this with more anger than the filly... no, the mare, than she deserved. AJ calmed herself and continued “Ah just don’t want any pony ta know just yet.”

“Ah promise ah won’t say a word. But sis, I don’t even know what happened las’ night?”

“Sorry sugar, but I’d like ta keep it that way…”

~ ~

Fluttershy woke up in Pinkie arms. What had she done? What Pinkie had told her broke her heart; Dash hadn’t come home last night but that didn’t mean she was cheating on Pinkie did it? Fluttershy realised that… that she had cheated on Applejack. But had she? Where they even still together? How could they be? ‘I’m not a part of your family. What I am then to you?’ she thought to herself.

Pinkie stirred to Fluttershy’s whimpers and slowly opened her eyes. Fluttershy was wrapped in her arms. It wasn’t what Pinkie was used to seeing when she woke up but it has a cheerful sight none the less. “Good morning Fluttershy” said Pinkie, her hair back to its normal puffy, fluffy state.

“Oh, g,good morning Pinkie. I should…” her words cut short as Pinkie kissed her. Pulling away, the pink pony only smiled. The sight, though some what unsettling managed to cheer Fluttershy up. At least somepony still loved her. “Pinkie… I don’t know if…” she was cut off again by another kiss. “I mean I…” and again. Pinkie was stopping her from saying anything she didn’t want. Fluttershy gave in and just kissed Pinkie back.

Fluttershy pulled away from their long kiss with tears in her eyes, she shouldn’t be doing this! Pinkie was just using her to get back at Dash! Was she just using Pinkie to get back at Applejack? She couldn’t say anything or Pinkie would just stop her again. She simply looked at Pinkie, confused. Pinkie’s eyes however where filled with nothing but the love and cheer the pink pony was known for. This wasn’t revenge. This wasn’t lust. It was just Pinkie. She leaned back in and laid her head against Pinkies neck and slipped back into sleep in Pinkie’s loving arms.

~ ~

Rarity rolled over in her bed. She had only gotten about two or three hours sleep in short naps no longer than twenty minutes each. It was already light outside so at best she would only get another hour sleep, that or she would sleep the whole day and miss her date… err, her appointment with Eli. Not a bad idea... Rarity couldn’t help but try to fall asleep one last time but it was useless. Getting out of bed she started her morning ritual.

First she’d slaughter the goat, then spread its entrai… even jokingly, these thoughts where surely not healthy. She trotted over into the bathroom, and levitated her brush through her hair while applying her mascara with a hoof. Finishing her make-up and mane, she looked out the window. It was light out but much earlier than she had hoped. It couldn’t even be 6 yet. What could she do to fill the time? She had five hours to fill until she would head to her meeting.

Twilight was not a morning person but she had to bring up the double date she was trying to arrange for them. Applejack was sure to come along with Fluttershy but she didn’t feel like walking all the way to Sweet Apple Acres, though they would likely be the only ones awake at this hour. Maybe go over to Sweetie Belle’s place and tell her what was happening today. No! She would tell her sister after it was all over. This only left twilight.

Rarity prepared her breakfast, a small low-fat bowl of baconmeel. The oats in the fridge where practically calling her to fry them up and indulge but she couldn’t have such unhealthy food today. She could pig-out, pardon the pun, tonight when she was sure she would need cheering up.

She prepared and ate breakfast as slowly as possible but it only took about forty minutes. Not nearly as much as she had hoped as it still wasn’t even 7 yet, it was far to early to talk to Twilgiht. Especially seem Twilight had the ‘Don’t knock on my door before 8 or I punch you in the throat’ rule.

She would just have to walk there slowly, though even that would get her there by about se7en-thirty. Setting off, she packed her saddlebag and locked the front door of the boutique. Today wasn’t going to go well, there was just something in the air that made it feel as if things were going to come crashing down around her.

She passed Sugercube Corner en route to the library. Oddly though, she saw Rainbow Dash just standing out the front, facing the door. It was amazing how much Dash's pregnacy was showing. The thought crossed her mind that there may be more than one child in there. It was odd seeing her up so early and Rarity was about to approach her when Dash took off all of a sudden. 'Oh well, surely Pinkie had told her. She'll be there later today when I meet up with... HIM!.' Rarity thought, her expression growing randomly dark to anypony who was looking at her.

Arriving at Twilight’s library soon after, she turned to the nearby town hall, just able to make out the far-off clock, reading 7:45. It was less time to wait than she had thought but she would still have to wait. Walking across the road to the small Toffee Bean café, that wasn’t open yet either, she took a seat at one of the benches and waited. Time passed too slow for her and all she could think about was how the meeting would end up.

She didn’t know how she would react to whatever the… the… Wolptertinger… she was clearly running out of descriptive words for Eli. She barely even knew what a ‘Wolpertinger’ was, though the description she formed in her head reminded her somewhat of Discord which actually made the word seem all the more apt. She’d have to borrow one of Twilight’s Thesauruses while she was there.

The outcomes she thought would occur today all fell under four categories. ‘Crying’, ‘Calm and Collective’, ‘Negotiation’, and her personal favourite idea,’ Violent’. Oh, how she wanted him to suffer for what he did! Yet she knew she wouldn’t do anything to him. She was too cowardly to do anything like that to him. And from that... the next few ideas of what would happen fell into the ‘Crying’ category.

Soon enough, though not soon enough in honesty, it was seven fifty-nine. She got up from the chair, the shop was also just about to open now and she walked over to the library. Looking at the clock of the town hall she waited for exactly 8 o’clock. When the minute hand clicked she gave a quick three raps on the door “Twilight” three more knocks “Twilight” and a last three knocks “Twilight.”

Twilight opened the door a lot faster than Rarity expected. “Hey Rarity.”

Rarity jumped and quickly moved her hoof to cover her throat. Standing the for a few seconds before saying “Its 8am”

“I know, you’re safe.” Twilight moved aside and motioned for Rarity to come in. Rarity lowered her hoof and followed her inside. She took a seat on the end of the couch as Twilight did as usual and went to take some hot tea. Rarity didn’t really like tea but Twilight always insisted, saying something about it being social convention and was non-optional.

Twilight levitated the tray to the table just in front of Rarity “That’s my spot” Twilight said as she placed the tray down. Rarity sighed and moved to the other end of the couch. She was starting to rethink inviting her on the double date. It had the potential to get rather awkward. “So, what brings you here so early?”

Twilight seemed in a better mood than usual to Rarity and she could only assume it was because of Big Mac. She had also felt happier of late, well until yesterday, since she had met Flash Dance. “Well deary, I was…” she was interrupted by a knock on the door.

Twilight called out “Come in.” and magically opened the door.

“Speak of the red devil…” Rarity said. “I was just about to talk to Twilight about you.” Big Mac came in and sat down in the chair next to Twilight. She gave him and small kiss on the cheek and poured him some tea. Rarity wondered if Big Mac would turn it down, he didn’t seem to be the type who liked tea.

He took a sip of the tea and then politely went “Mmm” despite his clear dislike of the taste. “Why thank ya Miss Twilight.” He had obviously been offered the ‘social-convention’ by her before. “Applejack wanted me to give you a message but ah… ah’m not sure ah should say infronta present company. I mean no offence o’course Miss Rar’ty.”

“Oh don’t you worry, I’m rather glad you’re here actually. About your date on Saturday, I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind making it a… double… date…?”

“Rarity, you’re dating again? I’m so happy for you! Who’s the lucky col… err, pony?” Twilight faltered, thinking Rarity may not be taking a Stallion on said date.

“The lucky COLT.” Rarity emphasised “is a gentlestallion from my dance classes.”

Both Twilight and Rarity had not been fully on board when Fluttershy and Applejack had told them they were together. They supported them of course though; they were their friend’s after all. Then Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash had started dating, though as ‘in secret’ as they tried to keep it, all of the friends knew pretty soon after it started. Not to mention the full week the two of them had disappeared then showed back up, closer than ever.

Twilight and Rarity had both had an awkward conversation as a result however, made even more awkward by the fact that the both thought it was the OTHER who was trying to come out.

Rarity didn’t remember the exact conversation but she remembered the general points. Twilight had brought up the numbers of it and Rarity had thought of it from a love perspective. 10% of the population was gay and yet four out of six of the group where, making roughly 66.66, repeating of course percent. Though Twilight thought it was about to become five out of six. Rarity had said that with Fluttershy and Applejack, it wasn’t a matter of gay or straight but rather they just happened to be truly in love. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash on the other hoof where just buck-buddies and they had both gotten a laugh from that comment.

Even before all this had started Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy had come up with the idea that Dash and Applejack had something between them. In retrospect that had probably hurt Fluttershy more than it did either of the two when they had found out their friends had been talking about them behind their backs. Still it didn’t really matter anymore, Applejack and Fluttershy had settled down together and Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash apparently still had some crazy-arse sexcapades together. Oh, and they'd settled down too...

Both Twilight and Rarity had eventually gotten to the point where they were just flat out saying ‘Are you gay Twilight/Rarity?’ they then both said no which naturally led that night to ending up in both of their first lesbian experiences. They had both sworn never to mention it again, which of course only led to it happening again. And again… then once more two years later… and possibly one more time with Pinkie and Dash but they were too drunk to remember any of it. Though knowing Pinkie, the ratio of colts to fillies would probably have made it more out-putting for the stallions rather than them.

Luckily for Rarity, Twilight had the tact, or perhaps shame, to not ever mention this in a letter to Princess Celestia. Luna on the other hoof probably knew… Pinkie and Luna where a bit closer than was ‘princessly’ in Rarity’s mind. And Celestia if Pinkie hadn't tried with Celestia too. All of that was behind her now though. Behind both of them. Rarity had Flash Dance and Twilight had Big Mac and this now was about the four of them.

“I’d like to know if I, myself and my date, could to tag along?”

Big Mac looked to Twilight who simply smiled at him “Eeyup.”

“Oh magnificent! Might I ask where you’re going?”

“Well, we don’t usually plan anything, we just walk around talking until we find something we can do. But we could plan something specific if you wanted Rarity” Twilight said, quite cheerily.

“Oh no darling, don’t go out of your way for me, that all sounds very romantic. Flash Dance and I would love it. What time shall we arrive?”

“Just show up at around 5. Actually could you come at 4, I’d really appreciate a make-over and we can talk about what we’ll wear, but you’ll already be here so you can’t really change.” Twilight started to purse her own words, now talking more to herself than Rarity “What should I wear? Obviously something she made. They’re all my best dresses. And I can…”

“Miss Twilight, your thinkin’ out loud again”

“Am I? I am… you are…”

“Relax, darling, I’ll come over at 4 with a special dress for you! And a few supplies and make-up. I’ll make her look beautiful for you, Big Mac, rest assured of it.”

“Thank ya, Miss Rarity” Big Mac said, before turning to Twilight “Not that ya don’t always look beautiful.”

“Oh, not at all. Now, I’ll take my leave. I believe you had something to tell Twilight, I won’t interrupt. Good day, both of you.”
She hadn’t brought up the topic of her da- meeting with Eli but the opportunity hadn’t been there and she didn’t want to force it in on such a pleasant conversation. It would be 9 or so when she got back to the boutique and she could focus on her dress for Twilight until noon. Maybe her feeling of dread this morning had just been her panicking. Still, there was something just beyond explanation that continued to bug her.

Twilight and Big Mac wished her their fair wells as she departed. She would leave them in private, Big Mac had wanted to tell her something. But hadn’t he said that Applejack what told him to tell her? It didn’t matter; she could just ask Applejack later at Sugercube Corner. Rarity was more excited at this point about Saturday’s double date than she was about her one with Eli and she was sure there was NOTHING that could deter Twilight’s enthusiasm as well.

~ ~

Pinkie had woke up to the kids crying, Fluttershy still asleep in her arms. She quietly and slowly got out of the bed and went into the kids rooms. Giving the kids their morning change she put them on her back and took them downstairs, pulled two cupcakes left over from yesterday's sales out of the fridge and gave them a half each before eating one herself. She quickly scribbled a note and left it where Fluttershy would see when she awoke. Quickly preparing a batch of cupcake mix before putting it in the oven.

“Allyouhavetodoistakeacupofflouraddittothemixnowjusttakealittlesomethingsweetnotsourabitofsaltjustapinchbakingthesetreatsissuchasinchaddateaspoonofvanillaaddalittlemoreandcounttofourandyounevergetyourfilla”

she said in one quick, very practiced breath. She always had to say that for some reason and wasn’t sure why…

“Now, kids who wants to go see ol’ Silly Sil?” she called as her kids came flying in to the kitchen, cupcakes finished. She picked up Ace on pur her on her back, Ven preferred to fly, and started towards the door, unlocked it and took a deep breathe. ‘Come on and smile!’ She thought to herself. Her daily mantra. With that she opened it and bounced out the door.

~ ~

Silverspoon was just about to head out for the day with Diamond Tiara and Scootaloo. She’d tried to call Scootaloo ‘Scoot’ but she wouldn’t have any part of it. She probably still held a bit of a grudge towards Die and herself, but ABS and Belle seemed to like her so she had to just put up with her too. It was Belle’s idea for her and Die to spend time with Scootaloo in the hope they would become friends. Belle hadn’t directly said that but she was ‘mysteriously’ busy today and Sil had the feeling that ABS would be busy as well.

The three of them where just out the door when a call came “Silly Sil!”

It was Pinkie, she must've needed her to take care of the kids today. As much as she loved them she’d have to decline, the day wouldn’t end well if Die and Scootaloo ended up alone together for a long time. Both of them where stuck up in their own ways, even if they were trying to be friendly. There were other sitters in town that Pinkie could… no... no, Sil was the only one who could even handle those two kids. She had to do this for Pinkie, but she would owe her. Actually Pinkie still owed her… it was impossible to ask Pinkie to pay. Sil always had to talk to Dash about it.

“Hey Pinkie, how are you?”

“Good and bad, mostly good… mostly…” even through the inconvenient truth she managed to keep her smile.

“Pinkie Pie!” Came Scootaloo’s voice. Scootaloo hadn’t seen her, or any of the ponies in more than five years since she had last visited. “So I heard you and Dash where together. Uh… you’re SOOO lucky.”

Sil didn’t say anything, she didn’t want to take any chances on the fragile goodwill between her and Scootaloo but she certainly still thought ‘I always thought she was gay…’ giving a small snicker to Scootaloot’s comment. That quickly went away as Pinkie’s smile disappeared. This wasn’t normal and even Sctooaloo knew it too.

“So… are these your kids? Um… Ace Swift and Venturo? They’re cute!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

Pinkie picked back up “Oh it’s ventur-A, venturo sounds like some sort of food. Kinda reminds me of something I made once, but I never figured out what to call it. It was a cherry-roll-pastry-thingy. What do you think? ‘Chimmy-cherry’ or ‘cherry-chonga’? Chimmy-cherry, cherry-chonga, chimmy-cherry, cherr…”

“Anyway" Scootaloo sighed, Pinkie hadn't changed at all. "So Sil, you ganna be taking care of those kids for her?” Scootaloo asked, Pinkie still blabbing on in the back ground. “I mean I’d hate to miss out on spending time with you…” she said in a ’joking but only kinda’ tone

“Pinkie Pie is always coming over at random with those kids.” Die added as she came outside. “You have to learn to say ''no' to her. Or at least ask for her to pay for once. Or find someone else who can handle them.”

“Aww… I was REALLY looking forward to hanging out with you today but if I have to take care of them… you understand…” Sil replied in the same clearly not really meaning it either tone.

“Well we could just take them with us down to Sweet Apples’.” Die suggested. Most likely just trying to instigate.

“Actually, that’s not a bad idea. I wouldn’t mind seeing AJ and Fluttershy while I’m there too.” Scootaloo said, “Hey, Pinkie…”

“-chonga, chimmy-cherry, cherry chonga… hey, where you even listening to me?”

“No.” all three mares said in unison.

“Oh… well at least you where honest! So I’ll just be going, see ya!” and Pinkie took off.

“Wait, where are they?”

“They’re on your back Silly Sil”

Turning around, Ven scream in her ear “YEAH SILLY SIL!”

“Haha, swag…” came from Ace

“How… when did… never mind…”

~ ~

Her sister had left to work the apple trees an hour ago. Applebloom had told her to get some sleep but AJ had ignored her. she still didn’t know why AJ and Fluttershy where fighting, it had been going on for a while now but she had never found out. Big Mac had headed off to Twilight’s at AJ’s request, or demand rather. Why did Twilight have to know but she wasn’t allowed to tell her friends? Where Big Mac and Twilight that close that AJ felt she was part of the family already. She did tend to be overly emotional when it came to the matters of family.

Still, Scootaloo, Die and Sil would be here soon and Applebloom had to think of a reason not to join them. Belle had told her she wanted the three of them to hang out together in the hopes they would become friends. Applebloom wanted to hang out with Scootaloo and this whole ordeal with her sisters had caused her more anguish than she wanted to admit. ‘Uh screw it… ah’ma go with ‘em anyway. Ah need ta tell somepony about this. Even IF Applejack doesn’t want me to.’

There was a knock on the door. She hadn't expected her friends to get here this soon. It helped her make her choice though. ‘No time ta think of an excuse, guess ah’ll just go with ‘em.’ The knocks came on the door again. It wasn’t like her friends to be so impatient, even Scootaloo. She opened the door and Rainbow Dash was standing there, exhausted. “Rainbow? Uh, come in.”

“That’s… ok. Is, is Applejack here?” she could barely get the words out between her deep breaths.

“She’s out bucking apples but please, come sit down, you look real tired.” she was heavily pregnant and must have had trouble flying of late. Dash was never a strong endurance flier. She was built for quick bursts over short distances and the weight of the baby had to be taking its toll.

“I’m fine, really. Do you know what part” Dash had court her breath enough to speak properly but was still puffing. Applebloom didn’t want to tell her but if she didn’t Dash would just go flying off and just search the entirety of the farmlands.

“She’s in the south-east field. But please Rainbow, come in and take a rest, I’ll make you some apple fitters and we can go talk ta her when ma friends get here. I’m sure Scootaloo would love ta see ya again, she’s visiting us for a while. She won’t be back again fa some time.”

The look of tiredness in Dash’s face quickly was replaced with mirth “look, I don’t need a rest, I’m perfectly fine! What makes you think I need it anyway? Now tell me where Applejack is!”

“But ah, ah…”

“Just tell me already!”

“Ah already did, she’s in the south-east field. I told you that already, you didn’t even hear me! Come inside and take a rest! I’m worried ‘bout ya Dashie”

Dash's mind had stopped, dropping being angry when she realized that Applebloom had already told her and she had flat out missed it. Maybe she needed a rest. Then… any other emotions where washed away by anger once again! “Don’t you ever call me ‘Dashie’! You understand! Never! NEVeR!!!” her voice breaking on the last shout, before quickly taking off.

Applebloom noticed she was heading north and wanted to call out to her but she left hearing range before she could even say anything. If the baby was slowing her down, she didn’t show it right now but that was most likely out of pride. Has something happened between her and Pinkie Pie as well? Applebloom wanted to go after her, something told her that Dash was in trouble and the state AJ was in, she wouldn’t be able to help.

“Yo, Rainbow Dash!... ok, maybe later than.”

Applebloom looked down from the sky to the path from Ponyville. Scootaloo was up in the air heading back towards the Sil and Die who had Ven and Vce on their backs respectfully. She’d only ever seen Scootaloo flying once before, and it made her very happy to see her old freind in such a way. She WAS going to hang out with them today. Besides, Scootaloo could still make friends with Sil and Die even if she was there.

~ ~

He’d gotten the mail this morning and was quite surprised to find this particular letter. He was confused at first when he had opened it only to see it read ‘Dear Eli,’ that had been crossed out. There were only two people who called him ‘Eli’ and that was his mother and Rarity. His mother had died two years ago leaving only one explanation. His mother has risen from the grave! It could also be Rarity but this seemed a bit too farfetched.

Afterwards he’s realised that there was a full note on the other side. Reading it, he hadn’t entirely liked what it said but she had at least written to him and she did want to meet him. Even if there was clear hostility in the note. Her friend Applejack scared him and he was sure she thought as low of him as Rarity did. Never-the-less he had to make the appointment. Rarity had cut the time short, it was already Tuesday. He had just three hours to get to Ponyville. Do-able but not easy.

Arriving, he was exhausted. He knew the teleportation spell but he wasn’t very good at much other than levitating his equipment. Even with the help of two other unicorns, such a long distance teleportation spell had taken its toll on him quite heavily. He only knew one pony here in Ponyville, at least only one that wouldn't instantly slam the door in his face. He’d ask to rest there for a while before he met with Rarity.

Elusive had arrived near the centre of town so it wasn’t very far from her house. He walked for a short distance and was there before long. Knocking on the door, he hoped he would be greeted by her and not one of the other two who lived there. Luckily she was the one that answered the door and invited him in.

“Elusive? What are you doing here? And what happened, you look terrible.

“I got a letter from Rarity, this morning. She wants to talk.”

“Wow... I’ll tell you this. I never expected Rarity to invite you here. I’d love to help you with this but I’m in the middle of something.”

“So who was at the door?” Came a young-sounding male voice.

“It’s Elusive.”

“WHAT?!” the source of the voice ran into the room and stood right in front of the mare Elusive had been talking with, arms spread, teeth clenched and eyes scowled. What surprised him the most about the dragon was that he was… a dragon! “You stay away from Sweetie Belle!”

Elusive just sighed and looekd at Sweetie Belle...

“You still haven't told anypony the truth have you?...”

Author's Notes:

Just a slight warning, The next chapter have a change in style, I'm going for a Kill Bill thing where it's non-linear. just want to say that now so you're not confused by FTW is going on

A number is written as a word but a time is written as a number. IE the mane six. 6 o' clock.
Also percents are written as number. 32.33 repeating of course, percent.

Elusive, AKA Eli, is the 63'd [which means male] version of Rarity so that's the general idea of his look. And yes, turns out he's a good guy.

I do however have picture I made [or recoloured] or Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie:
http://bysen.deviantart.com/#/d51tuu2.

I noticed that I've put every chapter out so far on a Thursday or Sunday... completely unintensional. I just have a good chunk of time off on the days before so they tend to be finished by then. I'm ganna try keep this up. Of course if you're reading this like two years from now it's completely irrelevant but meh. I almost missed putting this out today aswell so let's see how long I can keep this up =D

Crash

Warning! Non-linear.

What had she done last night?… this was wrong. Pinkie wasn’t there with her but worse yet was who WAS there with her. The cloud bed felt a lot nicer than Dash’s normal bed at Sugercube Corner, even if it had been a little smaller and her partner a little bigger. All she could do now was stand there in front of the door. She didn’t know how long it had been since she had gotten back from Cloudsdale but it was night when she left and was light out now.

Dash was exhausted. The pregnancy was taking its toll on her. She had glided most of the way from there, yet she still ached from the strain her wings had taken keeping herself aloft. She couldn’t bring herself to face Pinkie; she had to know now already anyway. ‘How can I do this to her? This isn’t her fault, it’s mine. I don’t…’ her thoughts cut short as she heard Pinkie’s voice.

“Good morning Fluttershy” Dash turned around expecting to see Fluttershy standing there… but she wasn’t. Where was she then?

It was barely audible even in the quietness of the early morning but she heard Fluttershy’s voice “Oh, g-good morning Pinkie. I should…” Dash realised it was coming from inside. What was Fluttershy doing here so early?

“Pinkie… I don’t know if…” and why wasn’t she finishing anything she was saying? Though that wasn't too uncommon for Fluttershy.

Dash walked over to the window and peered through. They weren’t in the main shop. Hearing Fluttershy once more “I mean I…” Dash noticed it was coming from upstairs. She must be in the guest room. Ignoring the discomfort from her wings she took a few strong flaps to get her lifted from the ground. Even just hovering was hard on her. Strafing back over to just above the front door, she looked through the window.

Pinkie was there, her arms wrapped around Fluttershy who was giving her a deep passionate kiss. ‘She knows what I did… her and Fluttershy… Pinkie deserves someone like her.’ Dash thought to herself, downtrodden. But then, Fluttershy pulled away from Pinkie and was clearly confused. Had Pinkie just come on to her? She had done so in the past! Maybe this wasn’t what she Dash thought it was. Pinkie and Dash still slept around and they where both fine with it as long as they both agreed it was just having some fun. But this wasn’t that… Fluttershy then put her head against Pinkie, closed her eyes and just lay there.

This wasn’t just some fling. Dash knew it wouldn’t be anyway. Pinkie always had something for Fluttershy, even if Dash knew Pinkie would never act on it, it was always just there in the back of her mind. Taking one last look before the strain from her wings became too much to handle, she saw Pinkie with her eyes closed and arms wrapped around Fluttershy mouth the words ‘I’m sorry Dashie…’ Dash froze. Pinkie knew she was there and that she'd seen the whole thing.

She almost fell from the sky as her whole body seized-up. She only just managed to stop herself hitting the ground at the last second, though she still landed quite hard. Dash got to her feet and just stared at the door. It's inscription read ‘Sugercube Corner. Proudly run and owned by Rainbow Pie and Pinkie Dash.’ The shop had been a gift from the Cakes when they had left to setup their new shop in Cantalot, They had made sure neither of them saw the wording on the door until they had left.

Tears welling in her eyes, Dash refused to cry. Even if Pinkie knew she was here; Fluttershy didn’t and Dash wanted it that way. Even if her heart had been broken by what see just saw, at least Pinkie was happy with somepony she had always had eyes for. Perhaps, even loved… possibly even as much as Pinkie had Dash. As much as she HAD loved her… but what she was doing to Pinkie... what Pinkie was doing to her. What Flutte… did Applejack know?

Did it really matter? If Fluttershy was cheating on Applejack who was she to judge? No... she couldn’t think like that. She had to tell Applejack but… but if she left now she knew she wouldn’t be able to come back. If she didn’t talk to Pinkie now she never would. “Come on you coward! Just go inside! Why can’t I do this?”

She stood there for some time without gathering the courage to either enter or run. But eventually she gathered the strength to enter. She sighed, then took a deep breath then winced at the pain from her side and her wings. The nerve to go in: lost from her in the painful moment. Still staring at the door, she saw the reflection in the glass and caught a glimpse at Rarity. If she had seen Rarity, then Rarity had surely seen her. Before she could think of what she was doing she had taken flight as fast as she could.

It hurt so much. Not from her sore wings but from her own thoughts. ‘I’m sorry Pinkie…’

~ ~

Applejack felt exhausted. More exhausted than Dash had looked to her earlier that day. ‘I shoulda stopped her.’ she thought to herself.

AJ was almost home and couldn’t wait to collapse in Granny Smith’s old rocking chair again. She missed her gran-mother so much right now. AJ wasn’t crying, she wasn’t able to. She’d cried too much in the last day, she was all out of tears. She wasn’t dehydrated or anything, she’d eaten a few apples over the course of the day's work-load. Despite what Twilight would likely say, it was indeed possible to be empty in such a way…

She walked in the front door and barely had the strength to kick it shut behind her, past the kitchen where Big Mac was eating a bowl of something, she couldn’t see and didn’t really care what. Dash had told her about Fluttershy and she wasn’t surprised. Pulling the chair to face her, she hopped on and tried to fall asleep. She hadn’t slept in almost forty hours now and she’d spent the entire day doing exhaustingly hard work bucking apples. Her only break between now and when she started was her brief, disheartening conversation with Dash.

Big Mac entered the room, she didn’t want to talk to him but she had to ask if the horrible business with him and Twilight was over with. “Is Twilight ok?”

“Eeyup.” he replied, his face stoic as always

“So what’s going to happen between you two?”

“Ah thank ya fer being concerned about us while ya still hurtin’.”

“Trust me… ma concern is for Twilight, not you. Now ah’d like it if ya let me just get some sleep. Ok?”

Big Mac looked as if he was going to say something more, but soon enough he walked away. At last, AJ could finally get some rest. She closed her eyes, feeling like she would fall asleep right away. That didn’t happen though. To her disappointment, thoughts of the last few days kept eating at her. What Dash had told her about Fluttershy this morning was on her mind most of all. “Ah hope she’s alright…”

~ ~

She hadn’t gotten very far. The pain of flying wasn’t fading as fast as it was this morning. It wasn’t even worth flying anymore, she’d have to walk to… to where ever she was going. It wouldn’t be easy getting back to Cloudsdale but she didn’t know where she could go if she stayed here. She didn’t want to see Rarity, she didn’t know why, but she had run when she saw her before. Twilight wasn’t an option either. Dash didn’t know what time it was but she remembered Twilight’s ‘Don’t knock on my door before 8 or I punch you in the throat’ rule.

The idea of Twilight trying to fight her was entertaining. Twilight wouldn’t dare hit her, Dash could kick Twilight’s nerdy little arse. Then again, Twilight wouldn’t dare hit her because she’s pregnant... everypony was treating her differently now. At least with the last child, Pinkie drew most of the attention away from her. She hated ponies wanting to feel her belly or giving her parenting advice or telling her about their kids or how it was when they gave birth. She hated people touching her, as if she cared about these random pony’s kids and half the birth stories just made her want to vomit.

Even her friends where treating her differently. Fluttershy had obsessed over the little foal inside of her. Rarity insisted on making her a new dress for every time she went up a size. Twilight had started reading her pregnancy books again and was constantly giving her advice. Applejack though, didn’t seem to care at all which was almost the worse. AJ would normally be challenging Dash to this contest and that race. But now, AJ would win them all no matter what it was.

She hated all of them right now! She knew that everything they did was out of kindness but that didn’t change how she felt. Worthless. She couldn’t even fly! It was worse than the first pregnancy, she wasn’t even that far along yet she was already bigger than she had gotten last time. She had to be having twins or something… she stopped suddenly, dead in her tracks. That thought had never hit her before. Was she having twins? How could things get any worse?

“Howdy Miss Rainba’Dash”

“Oh, hey Big Mac, I didn’t see you.” she said, as she realised that she had been staring straight at him before he had even greeted her.

“Are you ok Miss Rainba’Dash”

“I’m fine. And how many times have I told you not to call me ‘Miss’? It’s just ‘Dash’, ‘Rainbow’ or both.”

“If ya say so ‘Both’.” he said with a small smile froming on his face. He always found himself more amsuing than others.

Dash had liked the joke this time. He’d made similar jokes before that she didn’t like but just went with anyway, calling her ‘Dash Rainbow’ but this time she hadn’t minded. It had actually cheered her up some-what. Big Mac treated her exactly the same. “Haha, very funny… hey, Big Mac, are Applejack and Fluttershy ok? I’m just wondering.”

“Ah’m afraid ma sister and Fluttershy had a fight las’ night and she wasn’t here this morning.”

"Here?" Dash said, slightly confused. Looking around, she was just past the gate entering Sweet Apple Acres. She hadn’t noticed where she was going, she was just walking aimlessly.

She took off suddenly, leaving Big Mac behind. She didn’t know why she started flying but she had. She pushed herself as fast as she could. It hurt but she kept pushing it. She could feel the resistance of the wind-barrier but just continued tp push herself harder. She hadn’t started this consciously but she now knew what she was trying to do. If she could do this it meant… it meant… it meant something! It had to!

She closed her eyes for a second, keeping the wind out of them. She opened her eye again… she was at a full stop, lying on the ground next to an apple tree. She had passed out and crashed. "What the hay am I doing!?" she didn’t know where she was. It was still Sweet Apples’ but where abouts? The property was enormous. She tried to stand up but couldn’t. She was in horrible pain. All she call do was lay there. She soon fell asleep under the tree before letting out, in the lowest sound she could make “I can’t… do this…”

~ ~

Rarity had finished the initial concept for Twilight’s dress. She’d work on it when she got back from her date with Eli. Her meeting! Why did she keep making that mistake? Pinkie laid the foundation for it and now it just kept filling her head. It was almost time she left for Sugercube Corner now. Twilight wouldn’t be there but Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Dash would be there for support. Even if only Pinkie was there, that would be alright, she could handle that… that… “I knew I should’ve picked up that thesaurus from Twilight… oh well.”

Taking one final look at her design blueprint for Twilight’s dress before she headed out, she had an idea that would give the dress that perfect final touch! She had to make the alteration to the design now or she’d forget. No… she was just looking for an excuse to not leave. She had to go. Still, there was the possibility he wouldn’t even show up. She sighed and left the boutique without looking at anything else. She had to do this and couldn’t let anything stop her!

More possible outcomes went through her head. She started to understand how Twilight felt when she would over-think things so much. The thought of some of Twilight’s more famous breakdowns came to mind and Rarity hoped she wasn’t heading there. Then again, as overly dramatic as she was, it was hard for her to imagine herself going that far off the deep-end.

Sugercube Corner came into sight and as she thought, Pinkie was clearly visible through the window, bouncing around moving trays and cakes to various places. She could also she Fluttershy standing there saying something. Rarity calmed seeing her friends had shown up to support her. If Fluttershy was there then Applejack would be too, and honestly, AJ was who she wanted here the most. She had an investment in getting Eli out of her head as well.

Rarity chose a table on the outer-most of the sitting area, in view of the shop in case she needed them, they would be able to see her. It didn’t occur to her, however, that she should tell them she was here, or even see who was really there. Taking a seat, all she could do now was wait. Eli would be here soon and she still didn’t know what would actually happen despite all she had imagined. Honestly none of them where realistic.

A few minutes passed and he came into view, she tried to ignore his approach but she couldn't help herself from staring. He was exactly the same as he had been, stunning. She had to admit he was very attractive. White fur, short blue-purple mane styled in a manner similar to her own that seemed to work perfectly despite the fact that it would work equally well on any mare. He was quite tall, though not as tall as Big Mac.Though he seemed all the taller with his long horn.

Rarity said the first words with more tact that she thought she would be able to muster. “Hello, Eli. It’s been quite a while, hasn’t it?”

~ ~

The light hurt her eyes as she tried to open them. Moving hurt. Breathing hurt. Everything hurt. Dash forced herself to stand, and then forced herself not to fall down. She didn’t know how long she slept for; the sun was high in the sky now and a slight cloud cover had been moved in, most likely by her replacement at Ponyville Weather Control. Another thing she felt terrible about. She forced it out of her mind and looked around. The farm was insight, she’d fly ther…

“ARRGGGHHH!!!!!” she had barely flexed her wings and it had caused her so much pain. She’d have to walk. It wasn’t much easier, she quickly found herself breathing heavily. The farm house was only about a minutes normal walking speed away. It only took about two minutes but her whole body felt like she had been walking all day. She leant herself against the short picket fence around the house for a few seconds before taking the last few steps to the door, she took deep breath and knocked on the door.

No one answered, after some time so she knocked again. She was about to knock a third time when the door open. Applebloom stood there surprised to see her “Rainbow, uh, come in.”

“That’s… ok. Is, is Applejack here?” she puffed, as even speaking took effort.

“She’s out bucking apples but please, come sit down, you look real tired.”

“I’m fine, really. Do you know what part” Dash forced herself to speak at a normal pace. She hated showing any weakness for any reason, especially now! But the farm was huge and she wouldn’t be able to search the whole thing like this.

Appelbloom hesitated to answer and Dash was about to ask again but realized Applebloom was already talking, Dash was just too busy in her own thoughts to notice “…field. But please Rainbow, come in and take a rest, I’ll make you some apple fitters and we can go talk ta her when ma friends get here. I’m sure Scootaloo would love ta see ya again, she’s visiting us for a while. She won’t be back again fa some time.”

Dash was getting angry now, why wouldn’t she just tell her where her sister is? “Look, I don’t need a rest, I’m perfectly fine! What makes you think I need it anyway. Now tell me where Applejack is!”

“But ah, ah…”

“Just tell me already!”

“Ah already did, she’s in the south-east field. I told you that already, you didn’t even hear m…”

She was caught off guard by this ‘She already told me? How did I miss that? Maybe I should…’

“…I’m worried ‘bout ya Dashie” and that was it… she’d caught what Applebloom had said even if she hadn’t really been listening. The phrase ‘Dashie’ was burned into her soul and the pain hearing it now incited was all she could feel.

“Don’t you ever call me ‘Dashie! You understand! Never! NEVeR!!!” her voice had broken but she hadn’t noticed. Still staring at Applebloom not breaking eye contact once, she stood there like this for minutes. Then the next thing she knew she was in the air flying away from the farm house. She barely heard her name being called by somepony that wasn’t Applebloom but she didn’t bother seeing who it was. She had to speak to Applejack. It wasn’t for herself. On it was for Applejack, she needs to know. At least that’s what Dash kept telling herself.

~ ~

Eli stood there, not quite knowing where to go from here. He recognised the dragon standing in front of Sweetie Belle as Spike. Sweetie Belle had looked ashamed at his last words but Spike hadn’t noticed, not even paying attention to what Elusive had said. Still just standing there, guarding Sweetie Belle with surprising commitment. Sweetie Belle pushed Spikes left arm down and walked past him.

“Sweetie Belle what are you doing?! This is… Elusive, right?” he said, looking at the two of them confused.

“It’s ok Spike. Elusive, take a seat, I’ll go make some tea. You to Spike, sit”

“But Swee…”

“Sit boy!”

“Yes dear.” Spike said, voice very submissive. From what Elusive knew of the dragon, he had been that way living with Twilight as well., not very strong willed, but fearsly loyal.

Time passed painfully slow as Spike and Elusive sat on the chairs with Spike never breaking eye contact away him. Even when Elusive looked away he could still feel Spike’s hard stare. Not surprisingly though, if Sweetie Belle hadn’t told anypony about what had actually happened, he knew all of them thought the worst of him. He couldn’t even remember why he promised Sweetie Belle he wouldn’t tell them until she was ready. It all seemed so ridiculous and childish, she was a grown pony now, living on her own and even had a gentlecolt… err, gentledragon of her own now.

Sweetie Belle returned with the tea, levitating it on a tray behind her. She placed it on the table and poured three cups and passed one to each of her guests before taking her own and sitting down “So Rarity invited you here?” she restated for Spike's information.

“Yes, she wanted to meet me today, I was barely able to get here in time. Thank you for your hospitality Sweetie Belle.”

“Any time”

“How can you say that! Don’t you remember what this pervert did?” Spike burst out, unable to hold his tongue any longer

“The same thing you did last night.”

“What? We didn’t do anything last night?”

“Exactly.”

“Huh… I, I’m lost… “

“Spike my friend” Elusive said “What exactly have you been told I did?”

“Well, you uh, took pictured of Sweetie Belle! and ABS and Die and Sil when you were foals! Well, fillies really, but still too young! You broke Rarity’s heart and hurt Sweetie Belle!” Spike was almost yelling again but a hoof from Sweetie Belle on his shoulder stopped him.

“Spike…” Sweetie Belle paused, looked away “those pictures where… of me and Die… together. And ABS was the one who took them. I got them off her and was going to destroy them but I never did… Elusive found them and Rarity saw him looking at them. She called the guard and he was arrested.”

“Then why didn’t you just tell Rarity?!”

“Me and… me and Die broke up and she got really depressed. We were only experimenting but if Die found out people knew… I couldn’t let that happen to her, you’ve seen how she gets!”

Spike knew that Die had some serious issues. He tried to keep out of them as much as possible but she had seen what Sweetie Belle had called a ‘small breakdown’ about a month ago. If that was only a small breakdown he would hate to see a 'huge breakdown' that he had been told about.

“Well, I guess... but why didn’t you just tell Rarity, nopony else had to know.”

“She told everypony else what she thought happened before I could stop her. If I… had… I told everypony it was true and the pictures where of me and ABS. It was the only thing I could think of. To not let Die know our pictures still existed.” Sweetie Belle was clearly ashamed by what she was saying and Spike couldn't blame her. She thought she was helping her freind... sorta...

“Well, why didn’t YOU talk to Rarity?” Spike asked, turning to Elusive.

“I tried, but before I could, I was taken away by the guards, I couldn’t even contact her for four weeks until my trial. It never came to that though, Sweetie Belle confessed and they released me but by then… Rarity had gotten a restraining order on me. Legally, I shouldn’t even be in Ponyville right now.”

“This all just seems… too set up. I knew you… I knew, or thought…. Or knew… I don’t know. You didn’t seem like a pony who would… I really don’t get any of this.” Spike said, completely unsure about anything he’d just heard… it all sounded so convoluted.

~ ~

Dash had been flying for a few minutes before she figured out she was heading in the wrong direction. Applejack was in the south-east part of Sweet Apple Acres, but even narrowing it down to that left a huge amount of land to search. Dash had to take breaks for every ten minutes or so to recover. She could push the pain out of her mind for only so long while flying and when it did creep back in, it hit her hard. Every break though took about twice as long as the time she’d spent flying. If she flew for ten minutes, she’d break for twenty.

The going was slow and arduous but she finally found Applejack and landed beside her, startling her. AJ hadn’t expected anyone to find her all the way out here. “Hey Rainbow, what are you doing here?”

Dash hadn’t thought of what she would actually say, she wanted to tell her but tell her what exactly? “Applejack, I don’t know… it’s Fluttershy… she’s…”

“Ah don’t care”

“You don’t… don’t care? So… you know…?”

“Yeah, ah know, it’s why ah kicked her out. Sweet Apple Acres had been ma family’s home for five generations. Fluttershy ain’t parta that family no more. You know now too?”

“Yeah... so it’s been going on before yesterday… how long has it?”

“It has ta been at least two months now.” Applejack said, thinking of how long it was until Dash showed signs of being pregnant. She still couldn’t believe she’d argued about something that had already happened for that long. Big Mac had stayed silent and she now knew why. Of course Big Mac usually stayed silent but that just incriminated him all the more to her!

“Two months? Are… are you sure?” Dash was shocked! Pinkie had been cheating on her for two months?

“Yeah, maybe longer. Ah don’t know where she is and ah don’t ca…”

“She’s with Pinkie now, or she was when I saw her this morning.”

“So that slut is…” Applejack realised what Dash had said. Fluttershy was with Pinkie. And Dash was here. “Dash… Pinkie’s… are you, are you ok?” she’d been too caught-up in her own anger to notice how tired and disheveled Dash looked. Her mane was completely ruffled, strands of coloured hair all over the place, starting to look more like Ventura’s mane.

“Oh, yeah, I’m fine! I just… well seems you know… I guess I’ll just be going.” Dash turned and spread her wing.

“Wait, Dash... where are you going? Would you like ta stay here for a while, just until you…”

“No it’s fine, I’ma head back to Cloudsdale” Dash said, trying ot sound cool as possible but not succeeding.

“Dash, look at yourself! Yur in no condition to make it ta Cloudsdale. Stay here the night, I insist!”

And there was the last one…Dash hated this! Everypony was treating her differently, but it hurt most of all the Applejack had finally started looking down on her too. She had always thought herself equals with AJ, even though Dash would always say she was better than her, she truly thought they were equals. Now AJ was saying she couldn’t do something that she did almost daily before this whole ordeal had begun. “Listen, AJ! I don’t need your help, I’m completely fine! I don’t need your help or want it. You won’t... none of you! Will see me again for a long time!”

Saying the last words she had gotten really close to AJ and couldn’t control the cringe of pain she got as taken another step towards her. Dash turned around and unfurled her wings, which were visibly shaking “Rainbow Dash, I din’t mean it that way. Don’t go, you ca…”

Dash roared in both pain and anger, as she flapper her wings hard and took off as quickly as she could. There was nothing left for her in Ponyville. All she could do was return to Cloudsdale, return to her mistress.

~ ~

“Yes, it has been quite some time Rarity.” Eli said, taking his seat. “I’m glad you asked to meet me.”

“Don’t look too much into this. I only asked you hear to say my last farewells.” Rarity said, more collectively than she thought she would be. She had to get through this without showing him what was truly happening inside her mind. Still so many scenarios passed through it.

“I understand how you must feel.”

“Oh I highly doubt that!”

“This is the first time in four years we’ve talked. Please, all I ask is that you hear me out?” his voice practically begging.

“Very well. Though keep this in mind, this meeting was to tell you that I don’t want see you again, I’ll hear what you have to say but don’t expect anything to change.”

“Rarity… you don’t know how much you mean to me, it’s been four years and I still think about you every day.” Rarity hadn’t expected him to say anything like this. She expected him to try to defend himself for the horrible things he had done. “I haven’t seen a single mare in that time. I haven’t even thought of anypony other than you. I love you!”

Rarity had not expected anything like this from him… to confess that after four years he still loved her? It had to be a ploy! But before she could think anything through she blurted out “You broke my heart!” she had once believe he was the one for her but it had all be destroyed.

“I didn’t want to.”

“You didn’t want to? Then what did you want to do? To know what you did and to think I would ever forgive you for that!?”

“No… but I never did any of that. I was helping Swee…”

“Don’t you dare even speak her name!” Rarity leaned over the table and grabbed him by the scruff.

“I swear to you, I never did anything to her! I found the pictures in her room.”

“WHAT MAKES YOU THINK I WOULD BELEIVE THAT?!?!” Rarity had yelled at the top of her lungs.

Pinkie and Fluttershy hadn’t known Rarity had arrived but they did now. Pinkie stopped mid action causing the tray and cake she was juggling to land somehow perfectly in place on the counter. Fluttershy was already at the window looking out at them, Pinkie joined her. Elusive was there and had obviously been there for some time if they were already talking.

“I assure you it’s the truth!” Eli said.

“I don’t believe a word you’re saying.” though she wanted to. “You had been spending so much time with her. How long had you been abusing her?! You think I’m stupid and would just believe you? Why wouldn’t she tell me then?”

“It never touched her. I wo…” Rarity slapped him across the face. She was starting to cry, though Eli could tell she was holding back many, many more tears.

“What where you doing then? You spent so much time with her, alone, in private. Applebloom, Diamond Tiara, and Silverspoon too! How could you hurt such innocent little foals?!” she yelled as she pulled him in even closer to her face, pressing her horn sharply against his forehead. Her eyes piercing his own even sharper than her own.

“We were planning how I would propose to you!” Eli yelled.

Rarity just sat there, still grabbing onto Eli. Nothing he said could be true. Nothing!

“I’ve wanted to speak to you for four years… I never did anything to Sweetie Belle or any of the others. I loved you, I still love you. There hasn’t been anypony else since you. I wanted to tell you but you never responded to any of my letters. And when you finally did, you said you never wanted to see me again. It hurt more than anything I could imagine. I swear to Celestia, I swear to you Rarity, I love you!”

Rarity let go of him, leaning back into her chair. Everything he had said rang true. But she couldn’t just take him back. He was lying!. She had had feelings for him but that was four years ago. In the time since the only thing she’d ever felt for him was hate and pain. “I… I…” she gathered as much composure as she could to put together her words “well I hate to tell you but I haven’t been alone all this time” the words where lies but he didn’t know and she sold it well. “I’m seeing a stallion now, I have been for some time. He’s a true gentlecolt, unlike some ponies present. I foresee us having a future together.”

Eli had feared that she had moved on in this time. “I see… so how long have you been seeing this…”

“Flash Dance. And I’ve been seeing him for a good few months now, though before him I have had a many suitors.“

Eli swore he had heard the name before but couldn’t place it. He only looked at her thinking that she had indeed moved on. He honestly hadn’t expected her not to. It had been four years and she had hated him in that time. “I see… Rarity, I may no longer have you, but please. All I ask is you forgive me. I truly never harmed your sister and I truly do love you.”

“No. I can’t forgive you. Nothing can change that.” tears finally falling from her eyes. She’d held them back for far to long now. “But… but I will… tell you the truth. I once thought you were the one for me. I was wrong. I have to move on from this whole period of my life. I don’t want to see you again.”

He was hurt more than he let on. So much more. “I understand… I’ll stop writing you. Please though, let’s not leave like this, would you like me to buy you some lunch?”

“Thank you… but no. Please. Please just leave.”

“If that’s what you want. I should be going anyway. The restraining order still stands.”

“No, it doesn’t. It was refuted when you were released from custody. I just sent it to you to keep you away. You can come to Ponyville. But please if you d-do, please don’t try and approach me.”

“Thank you Rarity. I won’t… I, I promise.” he hated having to say he would stay away from her but it was what she wanted and he couldn’t fight that. Eli stood from his chair “Good bye Rarity…” he said, standing there for a moment before turning and leaving.

Rarity sat there facing him as he left before folding her hoofs on the table and laying her head in them. She could finally let out all her tears. She sat there for a few minutes just quietly sobbing into her arms.

Her attention was snapped back to her surroundings when she heard a loud thud. Looking up, Eli was pinned to the ground by Fluttershy. Rarity couldn’t hear what she was saying but she looked angry beyond anything Rarity had ever seen from her friend. She let Elusive go and as he got up he turned to Rarity. But Fluttershy moved in front of him and he slowly started walking away. What had just happened?

~ ~

Pinkie and Fluttershy where both still looking out the window at Rarity. Neither of them had heard the conversation other than a few of the louder words Rarity had said. It obviously hadn’t gone well for her as she had been sitting there crying into her arms for a few minutes now. Then they saw Elusive running towards her! Fluttershy gasped and turned to Pinkie who was uncharacteristically doing nothing. This monster had hurt her friend and was coming back!

Fluttershy charged through the door, flying at full speed towards Elusive who was only a few meters away from Rarity when Fluttershy tackled him.The impact had sent them both flying a fare distance away from where they had collided. “I have to tell her!” he barely squeaked out.

Fluttershy wasn’t sure where her words came from but she meant every one of them! “Listen! You stay away from Rarity! If I ever see you again I will rutting end you!”

Elusive was stunned by her words. Fluttershy had always been so peaceful and timid. How much did these ponies hate him? He stood up and started towards Rarity who was staring at him now, but Fluttershy blocked his way and gave him a stare that said ‘See if I’m joking!’. He turned around and walked away. He was probably wrong anyway…

~ ~

It was just after dark when Dash finally made it back to Cloudsdale. She was hardly even able to stand as she walked to the house she had been visiting. She had been coming here almost every day for over a month now. Dash knocked on the door. ‘Please be home!’ she thought. The door opened and Dash collapsed. She was caught before she hit the ground however and managed two words before she passed out.

”Thanks… Gilda…”

~ ~

He lay there in the bed, staring at the ceiling. “Hey Sweetie Belle?”

“Yeah Spike?”

“You know that thing with you and Die? Being... together...”

“Not a chance Spike.”

~ ~

Pinkie stood there in the middle of the room. Flutterhsy had just rushed out the door. She took a deep breath and said “The following events did not take place in real time. Between when you started reading this chapter and the end of this sentence.”

Beep, beep! Beep, beep!...

Author's Notes:

Hope this style didn't confuse you to much. I just wanted to try something different. It want be like this again.

That conversation between Dash and Applebloom. Last chapter Applebloom noticed how fast Dash had done all the stuff but now to Dash seconds seemed like minutes. Simply put... she is pretty fucked up right now.
Yes I know Fluttershy would NEVER say that but I just wanted to break her character a little. Dash isn't the only pony on hard times after all.
Edit: she originally swore a bit more than she does now.

When I thought of the idea of Sweetie Belle pulling a 'Chirs Hanson' telling Elusive to "Take a seat" I laughed hard!

Not really much more to say about this other than that Thesaurus line... I could really use one of those.

Overcast

Warning! Severe Reference Overload!

She’d stayed with Pinkie for four days now. Fluttershy didn’t have the courage to talk to Applejack and honestly, Pinkie wasn’t helping, they’d slept together every night since. Though nothing happened between them at least; Pinkie had said didn’t want to push the hurt filly into something if she didn’t want it. She just knew Fluttershy didn’t want to be alone. Fluttershy hadn’t slept alone for more than ten years and didn’t know is she would even be able to.

Dash hadn’t been back since and Pinkie had several of her own moments of depression. Fluttershy did her best to help Pinkie out of them and they seemed to be lessening the more she stayed with her. Pinkie had the ability to recover from her pities surprising fast but still, Fluttershy had never seen her feel so down so much in such a short amount of time. She’d rarely seen it at all until now.

Fluttershy always woke up first and would start off helping with Pinkie’s morning routine: wake up, change the kids and start cooking the pasties and what-knots to sell in the store that day, then make breakfast for whoever woke up next. Fluttershy had lived in Sweet Apple Acres for years now and waking up with the sun was standard to her; but not to Pinkie. Fluttershy didn’t mind taking care of the kids and doing some of Pinkie’s early morning work. It was the norm for her to start work right off the bat.

Today wasn’t any different as she had just finished feeding the kids when Pinkie came down the stairs. The only difference was that when Pinkie had given the kids their morning hug, Ven had said “Mommy, where’s Dashie mommy?” and it was clear Pinkie didn’t quite know how to answer.

“I don’t know…” Pinkie said. Fluttershy was sure she was about to start off on another downward spiral. “But I know how to find out!” Pinkie reached out, grabbed both the kids in one hoof and Fluttershy in the other “to the Book Cave!"

Da-na-na-na-na-na-na!

Fluttershy wasn’t quite sure what had just happened but she felt really dizzy. They were standing out front of Twilight’s library “What just… how did...” she paused and looked at Pinkie who just looked back with a huge smile on her face. "never mind.”

Pinkie stepped up to the door and reared back her head before giving three quick head-butts. Fluttershy had always wondered how that didn’t hurt. Her face impacted hard and completely flattened against the hard door in the way that should by all logic break Pinkie’s muzzle… yet she always did it. Fluttershy couldn’t help but let out a small laugh at her action but then her laughter quickly faded as Pinkie’s ears flopped, her eyes fluttered and then her knees twitched.

“Well that’s strange, I thought this door opened inwards… why should I be worried about opening doors?” Pinkie asked confusedly, she trusted her Pinkie senses but didn’t always quite understand it's meaning.

Fluttershy did however. She grabbed Ace and Ven then took a step back from the door and was about to warn Pinkie of what she was sure was about to happen. Before she could however, they both heard a loud call coming from inside the house “FOALCON…” the door swung open, inwardly as Pinkie though “PUNCH!!”

A brilliant flaming phoenix flew out the door, Harder, Better, Faster, Stronger than the only other phoenix Fluttershy had seen before. It blast outward making contact with Pinkie before quickly fading away revealing Twilight’s hoof. Pinkie was sent flying, far beyond what Fluttershy could see, until she had disappeared into the distance with small glimmer and the last thing Fluttershy heard from her was a trailing off “Looks like I’m blasting off agaaiiinnnn…. Ding!”

“I told you! Don’t knock on my door before 8 or I punch you in the THROAT!!!” Twilight’s hair was on fire, literally, as she did when she got really angry. She turned to look at Fluttershy who tried desperately to hide behind her mane. “What?!”

“Oh, um… it’s ok… I’ll come back af-after you take your medicine…”

“Don’t tell me what to do…” Twilight grunted, staring down Fluttershy. She was still quivering in fear. “Fine, come in… I’ma go take my meds. But NOT because you told me too!” she turned, her mane and tail extinguishing as she retreated upstairs, putting out the trail of fire she had left behind running down them…

Fluttershy wasn’t too sure if she should come in or go after Pinkie but she didn’t want to offend an already terrifying Twilight. Pinkie would be alright but Fluttershy wasn’t exactly sure why she was even here. Before she could make a choice, Ace had flown inside the house and was already laying on the couch. “Oh, Ace Swift, that’s Twilight’s spot.” she said as she ran in after the foal.

Fluttershy picked Ace up and put him in the chair next to the couch, then placed Ven in the same chair next to her sister. “Fluffasy, where mummy gone?” Ven asked as she was put in the chair.

“Oh, um… she’s just…” Fluttershy was cut off as Twilight re-entered the room. Calm this time.

“Don’t worry, Pinkie’s fine.” She said, looking at Fluttershy with a smirk.

“Um... she's behind me isn't she?”

“No, I’m in front of you silly!”

Fluttershy “Eep!”-ed at the sudden realization. How did sh… never mind… Fluttershy calmed herself and let out a nervous laugh “So, um, Pinkie… you wanted to speak to Twilight? I think…”

“Oh right! Twilight, can you find Dashie? Use your magic or something, like a locating spell!”

“Um… I don’t know. I can try I guess. First thing's first though. Let me make you some tea”

“Fine…” Pinkie said crossing her arms. She knew she couldn’t refuse tea from Twilight. At least not while at Twilight’s house.

“Oh thank you Twilight.” Fluttershy said, she was probably Twilight’s only friend who actually liked tea. It was smooth and calming and was rarely available at Sweet Apple Acres, though she did have some tea bushes growing in a small garden next to her animal cottage. ‘Oh, I hope my animals are doing alright without me… and I hope Applejack stays out of my shed.' pushing that out of her mind she refocused on Twilight’s offer.

“What kind of tea do you want?”

“There’s more than one kind?” Pinkie asked.

“We have… Blueberry, Raspberry, Ginseng, Sleepy Time, Green Tea, Green Tea with lemon, Green Tea with lemon and honey, Liver Disaster, Ginger and honey, Ginger without honey, Vanilla Almond, White Truffle Coconut, Camomile, Blueberry Camomile, Vanilla Walnut, Constant Comment and… Earl-Grey”

“Did you make some of those up?

Fluttershy simply dicided for both of them with “Earl-Grey: hot.”

Twilight prepared the beverages. They sat and drank for some time. Pinkie added fifteen cubes to her ‘tea’, if you could still call it that by the time she was finished with it. She ate the light-brown goo that now filled her cup in one bite. The kids however weren’t as polite. Ven had taken one sip and thrown it across the room and Ace had spilled the drink out and then taken a bite out of the cup instead.

Pinkie apologized for her kids, and after Twilight had finished cleaning up the spills, she had replied “It’s alright, we’ll call it even for how I let you in. Sorry about that, I’m just a bit stressed about today.”

“I understand Twi, it must be terrible since you and Big Mac broke up.”

“What? Big Mac and I never broke up, we have a date tonight. That’s what I’m anxious about. Who told you we broke up?”

“Really? Hmm… The Writer told me. Well, actually he’s only been implying that you broke up. Maybe I should read ahead again.” Pinkie stopped and stared blankly in the direction of the book shelf but she wasn’t looking at anything in particular, or visible… or existant.

“'The Writer'?” Twilight asked quizzically. “Pinkie, this isn’t a book. This is real life, can’t you tell the difference? Uh… don’t answer that…” she looked at Pinkie who was still just smiling, staring at nothing, while Fluttershy looked as confused as Twilight. But this was Pinkie after all… “So… I can try finding Rainbow Dash for you. Just let me find the right book first.”

~ ~

She had finally finished her dress for Twilight. A brilliant purple and dark-blue gound with a slight cape, decorated with gorgeous blue trims, lightish-red collar and a pair of purple shoes with small sky sapphires emblazoned into a miniature likeness of her friend’s Cutie Mark on the tongue. It was perfect! She’d spent so much time on it that she hadn’t had time to make herself a new dress. Oh well, she’d have to use one of her older dresses. They were all stunning anyway; she had made them herself after all.

In the last few days Rarity had been thinking a lot about what had happened at Sugercube Corner between herself and Eli. That was natural of course, a seven year chapter of her life was finally coming to a close. She’d seen him around Ponyville but he had kept his word and didn’t try to approach her. He would be leaving soon, or so she hoped. Once he was gone it would be over. Still… there was one thing that bugged her.

He had come back to tell her something. What could it have been? And what did Fluttershy say to him? Her freind had refused to tell Rarity what she had said to him so she hadn’t pressed the issue. Rarity had rarely, if ever, seen Fluttershy as mad as she had been that day. Perhaps it was her expressing her sorrow caused between her and Applejack. Rarity hadn’t found out about this until just yesterday when she ran into Pinkie and Fluttershy on a pseudo-date, out for lunch down by Stark’s Pond.

She’d have to speak to Applejack as well, even if she wasn’t as close to AJ as maybe Pinkie is… had been? Still is? Maybe Rarity was Applejack’s closest friend now. There was Twilight but she, still to this day, knew very little about romance, which Rarity found irony about her promiscuous friend. Perhaps they could speak with her together; it was completely possible that Twilight would soon be a member of the Apple Family herself.

Though of course, Big Mac surely wouldn’t propose for a very long time, but that was actually what made the two of them perfect together. They seemed more similar than any of her other friend’s couplings. 'All of it's gone to... pardon my Prench but, manure.' she though to herself.

Their date tonight would go fabulously. Rarity had told Flash Dance about the double date at her Wednesday dance class. He hadn’t seemed entirely enthused with the idea but he went along with it none the less. This was their third date and Rarity wasn’t as sure of what this meant as she was only a few days ago. Thoughts of Eli kept lingering in her head and even if they weren’t as painful as they had once been in the past, she just couldn’t force them away as easily as she normally was able to.

It was still a good few hours until she would head to Twilight’s place. “Ah, tonight going to be a good night.” She assured herself. "Yes, tonight's going to be a good, good night. I've got a feeling."

~ ~

All of ABS’ friends where gathered here this morning. Belle had thrown a small party Friday night: last night. It had been fun and she’d ended up staying the night which was probably the worst part. The house only had three rooms but there where 7 ponies staying here. Die, Sil and Belle had their own rooms and Spike stayed in Belle’s but ABS had slept in chairs that night, as had Scootaloo. It had done horrors to her back. Why did Elusive get the couch?…

ABS found herself staring at Scootaloo’s Cutie Mark. Again. They’d forgotten their Cutie Mark Crusader thing years ago but she still had to admit it was an unusual mark. It almost looked like a B… “Hey ABS, see you staring at my flank, care to tell me something?”

“Ah was just wondering how far you’d fly if Ah bucked ya”

“I bet you where…” Scootaloo returned with a cheeky smirk.

So stupid… how could she of missed such an obvious double entendré? ABS wasn’t quite sure if Scootaloo was gay or not, it didn’t really matter though. Her sisters where gay after all and though she’d been against it at first, and so had even Applejack, she’d come to accept that kinda thing. She just dipped her head and gave a small sighing, self laugh.

This was the last day Scootaloo would be here. She was heading back to Cloudsdale first thing tomorrow morning and had an announcement to make before she left. She was going to tell them all last night, but it hadn’t happened for some reason. most likely becasue she'd gotten to wasted to even speak coherently. Elusive was also leaving back to Cantalot later tonight. ABS was one of the few ponies who knew the truth of what had happened between Elusive and Sweetie Belle but still found it kinda weird that he was staying here.

“So ya ganna finally tell us all what you wanted ta say?” ABS asked, turning back to loo ta Scootaloo. All eyes now on her, they wanted to know what it was that she'd made such a huge deal out of yesterday.

“Yeah. It’s my last day here in Ponyville and I had a great time with you guys. But…” she paused, seeing them shiver with antisa………pation! “I’m coming back in three months! I’m moving back to Ponyville!”

“That’s wonderful!” Belle called.

“Yeah, that’s great!” added Spike, almost forcibly mimicking Belle’s remark.

“I know, right? The shop I work at's opening a branch here in a three months and they offered me me to be the manager.”

Elusive didn’t really know Scootaloo, just that she was one of Belle and ABS’ old friends, but what he did know about her was that the store she worked for, he did as well. “Well congratulations. I was offered that job as well a few months ago but had to turn it down. I… I now see I don’t but… forget that. Congratulations!”

“Hey, not that I’m complaining, or anything” Scootaloo added, now facing Elusive. “Worked out awesome for me but, why’d you turn it down?”

“Well when they offered it to me, I thought I wasn’t aloud within Ponyville, due to the restraining order.”

“Restraining order?” Scootaloo asked, she had no idea about anything that had happened between him, Rarity and Belle, just that he used to date Rarity and was apparently still friends with Belle.

“It’s nothing; it clearly worked out for the best anyway. For a third time, congratulations.” He said trying to remove himself from the prior topic.

Die and Sil didn’t know too much about the issue either, Belle had done her best to tell them as little as possible, especially Die. ABS was the only one who knew the whole story. Spike did as well now but he was still iffy on the details. He’d been incredibly paranoid that Rarity would find Elusive staying with here, with her sister and completely lose it! While Belle had similar worries, she didn’t let them show and disregarded them every time Spike brought them up, trying to calm him.

ABS saw that Scootaloo was going to push the subject, she had to change it but only one thing came to her mind. “So Scootaloo, if yur goin’ be movin’ here, how ‘bout we go out tonight, find ya somepony!” She didn’t really want to do this to much but it was all she could think of. Besides it would a chance to find out if Scootaloo was into mares or stallions. Not that it mattered to her… it didn’t… right?

“That sounds great and all but I have someone back in Clousdale. Sorry.”

She did? This was news to her, not to mention Belle, Die and Sil. “Really? How long you been going out with her-them?”

“A few years now. I mean I should take up your offer ‘n go out tonight, Celestia knows she would… but I don’t do that. Guess I never really thought about it whenever I wrote you. It’s kinda an on/off thing.” Scootaloo had let slip, ‘she would'. Damn it… she’d been too focused on what ABS had implied with ‘her-them?’ and just said it, but surprisingly that wasn’t what ABS picked up on.

“Wait, yur saying they’d go out with somepony behind yur back? And you been with them for years?!”

“I know what you mean, but don’t stress over it. What we have works. I let ‘em do all that, I just don’t do it myself, it’s not my style. Pretty sure they’ve been seeing some mare for about a month now anyway.”

“And yur ok with that?” ABS said in complete surprise but all she got from Scootaloo was a shrug and an ‘eh’ sound “Well a’right, ah guess if it works fer ya… still, we should go out tanight anyway. all’a us.”

“I would love to, but Spike and I are going to be seeing off Elusive.” Belle said, looking to Spike for reassurance.

“I’ll go, you Sil?” asked Die. Sil nodded in return.

Scootaloo made a whip noise in Spike’s direction. He stared at her and just put his arm around Belle “tss, you’re just jealous” he said before giving his mare a kiss.

~ ~

Twilight had already found the book she was after and returned to find Pinkie still just standing there. Unmoving, unblinking and occasionally… unbreathing. She waved her hoof in front of her face ”Hellooooo….” She gave her a slight slap. She even poked her in the eye. Nothing. This was kinda weird, even for Pinkie.

“OOO, character development, to bad nothing happens with her for three more months” Pinkie said making Twilight jump.

“Pinkie…? It’s not even worth asking…” Twilight sighed as she levitated the book she’d found to the ground in front of them.. “So I found the book with a location spell. I can cast it now but I need something that belongs to Rainbow to do it, have you got anything with you?”

“My heart belongs to her…” Pinkie said, losing her normal smile.

“Um… I suppose I can try that.” Twilight walked over to Pinkie. She placed her horn against Pinkie's chest and it began to glow. She continued to cast the spell for a moment before saying “She’s not in Ponyville, I’ll try further.” The glow around to horn intensified. Strain starting to show on her face, sweat starting to from on her forehead. The strain continued for a while longer before “Cloudsdale!” as she collapsed in exhaustion. “She’s… she’s in Cloudsdale…” she said between hard, deep breaths.

“Thanks Twi! Think you could narrow it down? It’s a big city you know.” Pinkie asked as she looked at Twilight laying there on the floor, gasping for air… “Well can you?”

“Um, Pinkie, don’t you think Twilight has done enough already?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight was still hard pressed to move but managed to crawl back onto her spot on the couch. “I could, um, probably fly us there, maybe.”

“That’s a great idea! Let’s go!” Pinkie grabbed Fluttershy and bounced toward the door, shaking her more than Fluttershy would’ve liked in her current state. “Oh, Twilight, one more thing. Could you take care of Ace and Ven for a while?” Twilight looked up, shock on her face, or maybe still exhaustion. “kthxbyetwi!” was all Twilight heard before she could pull enough breath to even try to respond. But Pinkie was gone.

Twilight just leaned back in here spot on the couch recovering for a few more minutes before Ven said “Aunty Twi’igh? You ok?” she lifted he head to look at them.

She took a deep breath then let out a long sigh. “So… what do you want to do today?”

“Swag.” Ace replied.

~ ~

“We’re… we’re here…” Fluttershy struggled to say, Cloudsdale was just a few meters away now. She landed on the cloud and quickly collapsed. Carrying Pinkie all the way here for 4 hours had taken a lot out of her and the clouds felt so nice to lay on. Then… “NOOO!!! PINKIE PIE!!!”

Pinkie had leapt off of her back! Then landed nicely on the clouds. “YES!!! FLUTTERSHY!!! Why are we yelling?”

“Why, why didn’t you fall through the clouds? Twilgiht didn’t give you the Wind-Walker spell.”

“Oh I’ve been able to walk on clouds for years now. I’ve been up here tons of times. Now, let’s go find Dashie.”

“Oh, well, where should we start? She could be anywhere, Cloudsdale is very big.”

“She’s right there!” Pinkie pointed through the window of the house they had landed in the front yard of… “What are the odds?”

“With you Pinkie, 100%”

“No, I think it’s more like twenty.”

~ ~

It was nearly 2pm and Gilda would be home from work soon. Dash had no idea how she did it but she worked from 6am every day, it just seemed impossible to her. Dash loved to sleep-in in the mornings, especially now. Everything still hurt from what she’d done a few days ago, it had to be one the second stupidest, and painful things she’d done in her life. Still, there wasn’t anywhere else she wanted to be right now. This was the only place she could be right now.

Dash thought about her kids… she wasn’t just doing this to Pinkie and herself, they were going to be caught up between them as well when everything eventually came crashing down. Not to mention Tank, Dash’s pet tortoise, she wished she'd taken him with her up here but it didn’t occur to her at the time. She had no plans to return to Ponyville to get him though. Sure this was a cloud house but Tank had lived with her before in her old cloud house. He was Dash’s pet, and stuff that belonged to a pegasus didn’t fall through clouds. Even though Gilda would be back soon, she just didn’t want to be alone.

There was a knock on the door, Gilda must be early… wait, why would Gilda be knocking? The gryphon lived here. She got up with an amount of strain, and walked to the door. While her wings where what caused the most pain her legs ached almost as much, though if she where to try fly, this pain would feel like nothing compared to that sensation. She opened the door and the pain instantly increased ten-fold.

She closed her eyes at the pain of Pinkie’s tackle-hug for as long as she could. But she had to open her eyes, she’d have to breathe sometime… wait what? She opened her eyes and saw Pinkie was still just standing in front of her. She hadn’t tackled her. The pain she was feeling now was from just seeing Pinkie here. Dash hadn’t noticed how much she missed her... she’d tried to keep Pinkie out of her mind as much as possible. For all the good trying had done. Her heart lifted at the sight of Pinkie. How had she gotten here?

Dash remembered back to when she finally let herself be with Pinkie. Pinkie had done the impossible. She had feelings for Dash and Dash had, reluctantly, felt them back. Dash was a coward though… she liked Pinkie, but was horrified by what that meant. She’d always been called ‘gay’, ‘dyke’, ‘les’ and other things in flight school because she was tom-boyish. She’d been hurt even more when she found out her friends had even though that stuff about her and Applejack. She was alright with other ponies beign that way, being together, she just didn’t want to be that way herself.

Not to mention Pinkie was an earth pony and Dash was the fastest pegasus alive! Pinkie would just hold her back from what she was meant to do. Fly! Dash had run away from everything, more than she had now. She’d gone to the highest point in all Equestria, a small cloud cluster, barely within the atmosphere with a few other fliers and stayed there for several days. She’d told them her story and she was surprised… they didn’t care if she was gay. They encouraged her to be with whoever it was ifshe loved them.

On the last day she was there. She’d woken up to find Pinkie sleeping next to her. She never knew how an earth pony had gotten to a spot that even the most talented fliers had trouble getting to. How could she think Pinkie would hold her back? Pinkie could do anything and it wasn’t just Pinkie being Pinkie. Dash honestly thought that Pinkie could do ANYTHING!

It wasn’t a Pinkie miracle this time though. It all sank away when she saw Fluttershy… that’s how she’d gotten here.
Twilight had probably found her for them as well. She wasn’t mad at Fluttershy, she’d been diserting Pinkie for months now. Then again Pinkie had been with Fluttershy for two months, or at least that’s what Applejack seemed to think. Now she was mad at Fluttershy! How could she hurt Applejack like that? Wait… Gilda would be home soon, very soon!

“I don’t know… what to say. Hey Pinkie…” Dash really didn’t know what was going to happen. Gilda hated Pinkie. Or she did at least. But that was more than ten years ago though. She wouldn’t hold a gru- yes she would... Some element of loyalty Dash was, even if they’d all given up their elements years ago. Twilight had complained by what didn't she complain about? It was the only way to protect the Digital World... eh, who cares about such a boring story?… Dash had invited Gilda, her oldest friend, to her new home in Ponyville and basically ended up saying that she didn’t like her anymore and that her new friends where better.

The truth was Gilda wasn’t the one who had changed, she was a jerk, always had been, it was Dash who had changed. Dash was a jerk as well though. She’d made fun of other foals at flight school, the only difference was she defended Fluttershy from other jerks, including Gilda. Even though Dash had considered Fluttershy as a friend, but it wasn't until they both moved to Ponyville that they had become good friends. She had only ever really said a few words to Fluttershy before then.

She even remembered the first time she’d met Pinkie. It was a few days after moving to Ponyville, Fluttershy and herself where just starting to become good friends, having said more than three passing words to each other for once. Pinkie had burst out of the bushes yelling something or another. Fluttershy froze like a goat in freight and Dash promptly beat Pinkie up, thinking she was just another bully trying to pick on a weaker pony. It certainly seemed it, seems Pinkie never stopped laughing the whole time.

Dash was taking wild swings at Pinkie who somehow managed to dodge all of them. It wasn’t until Fluttershy jumped in-between the two of them that they stopped. Tears in Fluttershy’s eyes, she begged them to stop fighting. Pinkie had said something about how beautiful a moment it was and then started crying herself. Dash of course still though Pinkie was just some jerk but they had quickly become friends as well. They where the first two friends Pinkie ever really made and they'd always held a special place in her heart.

That was almost fifteen years ago now. Things were still the same no matter how much they had changed. It didn’t make any sense but when Pinkie was involved it never did.

“Dashie, I’m so happy to see you!”

“Yeah… it’s great to see you too Pinkie, I’d invite you in but, it’s not exactly my house.”

“Well who’s is it then?”

“Its mine Pink-Squeak” Gilda said landing hard on the soft clouds next to her. “Rainbow Dash, what are these two doing here?”

“Hey… I remember you! Do you remember me? You called me Pink-Squeak, clever! But is it because you remember my name or just because I’m pink, because it’s not pink, it’s lightish-red.”

Gilda just brushed them off as she walked inside. “Yeah I remember you and little Only-Squeaks there. I don’t get what you see in her RD. Mind getting rid of them, I wanna get some sleep.”

“Um, don’t worry about it G. Pinkie, mind if we talk outside.”

“Oki doki loki” Pinkie stepped aside and let Dash past

She walked with hesitation on each step as her was still sore all over. They came to the edge of the property, Dash leant against the fence to take some of the weight off her hooves. She looked at Pinkie, still smiling as always. Fluttershy had followed as well, apparently she thought she was invited… it didn’t matter, Dash could tell them both. “Look Pinkie… I’m sorry but… I’m not coming back to Ponyville. Ever.”

“Of all time?”

“No Pinkie. I’m staying here, in Cloudsdale, with Gilda.”

“But she’s such a meanie!”

“Yeah, well so am I! She’s my friend, you may not like her, but I did! She was the first thing I ever gave up for you. I never let it show but that was the stupidest, most painful thing that I ever did! I loved Gilda! And I gave her up for you! And now… you and… Fluttershy…” Dash was trying her best to hold back the building tears. It was a losing battle. She would start any second now. She blinked and a tear rolled out out of her left eye, she turned her head to hide it but it was pointless as her other side followed suit.

Neither Pinkie or Fluttershy said anything to Dash. They couldn’t, she was right. Pinkie had hoped Dashie didn’t know about her and Fluttershy. Fluttershy apparently had something to say to that though. “Now wait just a minute. How long have you been seeing Gilda?”

“You don’t even get it… I’m not with Gilda, I never was. That whole AppleDash thing you, Rarity and Twilight made up, all of that came from what you thought me and Gilda had. We were friends, nothing more, never where, still aren’t. You thought I was cheating on you? So what? You say ‘Well if she’s doing it, so will I’ Pinkie? I would never…”

“It’s not like that Rainbow” Fluttershy said meekly. “Me and Pinkie…”

“Look, don’t get me wrong, I’m happy for you Pinkie, I really am… I know you’ve always liked Fluttershy.” Dash said, tears now running freely down her cheeks.

“She… she has?”

“You really didn’t know? Uh… I swear I’m the smartest one in this group… and ain’t that just a little bit depressing… yes, Fluttershy, she has. Remember the time AJ broke her muzzle? Do you wanna know why that happened? Because of the kiss she gave you the day earlier. She told AJ about it and how she really felt about you!”

“Is, is that true?...”

“You Pinkie Pie Promised you would never tell!”

“No, AJ swore she would never tell. You just thought I didn’t know. I can’t blame you. Well I can… but I won’t. I just want us to both be happy. And I’m sorry Pinkie but I’m happy here. And you’re happy with Fluttershy right?” Dash’s tear filled eyes practically begged Pinkie to say yes. But she didn’t say anything.

It pained Dash so much to see Pinkie like this. She’d had time to think this over; it was all Dash could do most fo the time she'd been up here. Once Pinkie had some time as well, she would see thing where for the best. Dash walked past Pinkie and back to the house. She turned back to see Fluttershy and Pinkie still standing where they were. It was a good sign she thought, at least Pinkie wasn’t following her.

“Rainbow wait!” Fluttershy’s voice came. "What about Ventura and Ace Swift?”

“I’m sure you and Pinkie will take good care of them… maybe I’ll come down and see them sometimes… but I don’t know…” Dash opened Gilda’s door walked in, closing it behind her.

“RD… you alright?” Asked Gilda, a lot more concerned now than she’d shown in front of the other two.

“Yeah. Of course I’m alright.” Dash said, still crying.

Gilda came up to her and put a wing around her, she knew Dash would still be in pain just from walking, this on top of it didn’t help. “Come on, take a seat. So, that Pinkie girl’s your wife, huh?”

Dash sat on the chair, a nice cold glass of apple juice already in front of her. She lay back in the chair. Gilda stood there for a moment before closing the curtains to the front yard, then took a seat next to her friend. She hated the two out there for causing Dash and herself so much torment. She’d heard most of the conversation, including the part about Dash ditching her for Pinkie. Still, those two had been together for years, she clearly meant something to Dash. Gilda wanted to say something but didn’t know what. She just sat there for a while with her friend.

Dash finally stopped crying, and she knew why. “She’s not mine anymore…”

~ ~

Nearly two minutes had passed since Dash had gone back inside. Fluttershy had seen Gilda close the curtains. Neither she nor Dash wanted to see them, it would only make this whole ordeal last longer for them if they did. Pinkie started to move in the corner of her eye. Fluttershy turned to Pinkie who wasn’t moving but… she was sinking… and fast!

Fluttershy dove at her, only just grabbing her hoof in time to stop her falling through the clouds. All Pinkie could see was the white cloud surrounding her. She didn’t know what was happening. Fluttershy tried to pull her back up through the cloud but barely had a grip on her. Fluttershy’s hoof where hard pressed against the cloud that where still very solid to her. Pinkie must’ve finally figured out what was happening because her other hoof came up from the cloud and grabbed on to Fluttershy’s.

She had some grip now, though one of her hooves had a full pony’s weight pulling it into the hard cloud, she managed to flap her wings and start to lift Pinkie. Her head appeared through the cloud and her voice was unmuffled now “..ershy, help! I’m falling, please! Help me!” her voice scared and whimpering.

Then, Fluttershy’s wings gave out for just a short moment, she landed hind-legs first on the clouds. She couldn’t control it, but pegasus magic turned that motion into a kick. The clouds she was standing on where now a hole, scattered by the action. They plummeted. Fluttershy was never a strong flier, she could carry another pony here and had done so already. But that had taken so much of her energy away already. She couldn’t stop Pinkie from falling. She beat her wings as hard as she could but they weren’t slowing down enough.

As they fell, clouds rushed by, if Fluttershy could grab one she would have some form of leverage again but they had passed all but the smallest low laying clouds now. Suddenly Fluttershy spotted a few small, thin clouds floating near each other, coming towards them fast as they fell. If she slipped off the first she would have one more chance to save Pinkie on the second or the third.

No! She would save Pinkie on the first! There was no choice! She had to do this! She used all her strength to push them over the last clouds and only just made it landing with the front half of her body on the cloud, her hind quarters hanging off the side. Putting much more pressure on her stomach than she would’ve liked, but that didn’t matter right now!

The brief moment of hope slipped away as Fluttershy slipped off the cloud and started falling again. They'd slowed dramatically but still fell fast, passing all but two clouds before they landed again. The cloud was so thin that Pinkie’s arm went right though it, leaving her head and body unmuffled by the cloud. “Fluttershy! Please! I don’t want to…”

“You’re not going to!”

Tears forming in Pinkie’s eyes, not her normal playful, happy-sad tears she could burst into in a second, but true tears. They were rare to Pinkie and the sobs that followed wretched into Fluttershy’s heart. “I am… Fluttershy… what Dash said… it’s true, I love you! I’ve loved you for so long… I know you love Applejack, but I have to tell you. I just want you to kno…” Pinkie’s hoof disappeared through the cloud.

And Pinkie fell....

She’d lost her grip. Fluttershy’s friend had just fallen to her death as she confessed her inner most truth. Pinkie loved her… and Fluttershy had let her die…

“I love you too, Pinkie…”

Author's Notes:

In order:
Batman transition.
Falcon Punch!
Daft Punk - Harder, Better, Faster, Stronger. x4 that was four separate links, one for each word.
Team Rock's blasting off again.
The Big Bang Theory... but you got enough of that already so I didn't link it.
^ again but different reference to same show.
Futurama, I found this while looking for the link I used. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6o-rLIXm49E
More The Big Bang Theory.
SHED.MOV
Scott Pilgram vs. the World.
Star Trek: The Next Generation.
Futurama again.
Black Eyed Peas - I Gotta Feeling.
Black Eyed Peas / Katty Perry - I Got A Hot And Cold Feeling.
What? Rebecca Black? No... you're imagining that one. I swear I don't secretly like that song.
Katty Perry - Last Friday Night. x2 separate links plus have this one. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JiV_Lb2i2BU
Rocky Horror Picture Show [Story time! When I went and saw the screening of Rocky Horror Picture Show on it's 25th anniversary there was a trailer for Twilight: Breaking Dawn Part before it and I remember thinking 'This is the gayest thing I could possibly see tonight.' and I was right...]
SWAG.MOV
Anchorman. [Though until just a minute ago I thought it was from The Office and before that I had thought it was Caboose from RvB]
The Legend of Zelda: Windwaker.
Invader Zim. [I remembered that scene being funnier]
Digimon [I didn't link anything because it was to obscure to find and to long to just upload myself like I have with other vids, I'll explain it later]
Red vs. Blue - http://roosterteeth.com/store/product.php?id=78
RvB again. It's the best joke ever... of all time!

To a grand total of 24.
Plus 3 half-references.
Plus 3 multi-references.
Plus 2 self-references/continuity fixes.

As for the Digmon reference I talked about; the giving up of the Elements of Harmony was a reference to Digimon where in S2 E27, Izzy said that everyone of the original Digi-Destined gave up their Crest [which are basically the same thing as the Elements] to protect the Digital World but never really explained this and it wasn't quite clear. It was only ever mentioned in brief flash back.
He also said 'Joe complained but what doesn't he complain about' [paraphrased] and I think that's exactly what Twilight would do.

Oh, you want to know if I just killed Pinkie? What do you think?...
It's impossible to kill her and I've tried! I once put a gun into her mouth and fired but she instantly turned into the hulk and just spat the bullet out... hey look an Avenger's reference.

Fallen grace

Pinkie bounced through the door, followed by Fluttershy “That was amazingPpinkie; I don’t know how you did it… by the way where’d you get the tuber you used?”

“Oh, I always have one stached away incase of tuber emergancy. But the catapult… now that was hard to get…”

Fluttershy reflected on her memories of Pinkie and all she had ever done with her. They were all gone now, moments in the past that could never happen again. Pinkie had slipped through her hooves. Fluttershy just couldn’t image life without the pink pony. Laying there on the cloud, tears just flowed through the cloud her face was buried in.

Maybe Pinkie used one of those ‘1-ups’ or whatever that thing was that Pinkie talked about. Maybe she had… no… there wasn’t anyway, even for Pinkie to survive. “Fluttershy!” She was even still hearing Pinkie's... Wait…

“Pinkie?” Fluttershy pulled her head out of the cloud and looked down.

“I’m down here Fluttershy!”

There she was, standing on the last cloud above certain oblivion. How? Fluttershy flew down to the small cloud she was precariously perched on. Pinkie climbed onto the pegasus’ back, making sure to not cover her wings. Fluttershy was in complete silence, sheer joy in her heart. She didn’t understand what had happened and she didn’t care! All that mattered was Pinkie was safe. Pinkie was… with her.

Fluttershy flew down to the ground which was much closer than she had hoped and feared. Tears still pouring from her eyes, she somehow had a smile as wide as a mile the entire decent. When she landed, Pinkie didn’t get off her back like she had expect her to. Flutterhsy looked behind her, Pinkie had her eyes closed and a smile as big as Fluttershy’s own. Arms wrapped around her, Flutterhsy had though she was holding on like before, but… she was hugging her. “Pinkie… I…” Pinkie opened her eyes and met her gaze head on.

“I love you too Fluttershy…”

“Oh, I um… you heard that? I didn’t mean… I mean, I…”

“You meant ever word of it!” Pinkie proclaimed joyfully. “If you didn’t, would I here? Well I would probably right hereactually, just not in a good way! I’m yours Fluttershy! I’m yours!”

Fluttershy had truly meant what she had said. So... this was it? Her and Applejack where over then.... Pinkie was Fluttershy’s and Fluttershy was Pinkie’s. It was pegasus magic, Pinkie belonged to her. Anything that belonged to a pegasus wouldn’t fall through the clouds. Fluttershy had saved Pinkie with love.

But that meant though… she had belonged to Dash. It was how she was able to walk on the clouds before. She had fallen because she wasn’t Dash’s anymore. Flutterhsy hoped Pinkie didn’t realise this. It would hurt her so much. Maybe she already knew? She was Fluttershy’s now, not Dash’s and Fluttershy was Pinkie’s, not Applejack. “And I’m yours Pinkie, I’m yours…”

~ ~

Twilight was in panic mode! These kids where destroying her library! Worse yet, Rarity would probably be here soon with her new dress. 'What if the kids ruin the dress? What if I has to cancel her date tonight to take care of the kids? What if my kids are one day where like this? What if those potential kids where Big Mac’s? What if tonight was when we would truly fall for each other but I have to cancel the date because the kids and ruined her dress and take all my time?' Twilight's mind reeled as so many thoughts passed through it so fast.

“I’m baaaaccckkkk” Pinkie’s voice came through the door as it swung open.

“Oh praise Celestia! You’re back! Please take them! And go!” Twilight grabbed Ace and Ven with her magic and practically threw them at Pinkie pushing her out of the door in the process, which promptly swung shut in front of her. Maybe she should take some more magcilin now; she was panicking far too much. Even if she hadn’t been so distraught, it could hurt, she’d have to in a few hours and that could be a bit awkward to do in public.

Heading up stairs to her room, she opened her drawn and pulled the medicine out. She filled a syringe, only measuring by eye as she’d gotten used to doing. Twilight injected it into her horn, calming her somewhat but she was still nervous about her double date. Twilight had done this a few times now, taking her medication to soon or too late but it didn’t seem to make much difference. It stayed in her body and dissolved at a steady pace so 2 doses over 24 hours at any time still worked out to the right amount. But she had been using it as a pain-killer of sorts lately and knew she shouldn’t be.

It didn’t really matter though. She just hoped tonight would go well.

~ ~

Rarity trotted along the streets towards Twilight’s tree, Twilight’s new dress in her saddlebag along with some make-up and facial mud, imported of course. She had an hour to give Twilight a make-over before Big Mac and Flash Dance would get there. It wasn’t much time but it would be enough. She was just approaching Sweetie Belle’s house, it was a few houses away yet, when the door opened. Die and Sil came out side-by-side. Her sister was good friends with both of them but those two where still closer to each other and Sweeite Belle was with them, much like how her sister and ABS where.

This served to remind Rarity she still needed to speak with Applejack some time soon. Spike and Sweetie Belle walked out next. ABS followed and shortly after Scootaloo followed. she was barely out of the door when.

“Oh! Hey Rarity!” Sweetie Belle yelled, facing Scootaloo for some reason as she used her magic to quickly close the door behind her friend. She kind of looked worried but that quickly disappeared as it turned to surprise instead when there was another yell from somepony.

“RARITY!” came Pinkie “You wouldn’t believe what happened to us today!” Ace and Ven where flying around Fluttershy who was gingerly hovering, pretending to try and catch them. Something had Fluttershy very chipper today she had to admit, seeing her like this was heart-warming. There was something so… wonderful about how she flew so elegantly with grace around those children.

“Pinkie. Dear, I’d love to hear all about it but I really need to be getting to Twilights.”

“But you were just talking with Sweetie belle, you have time for them but not for me?”

“Pinkie I, wait… you saw I hadn’t even said a word to them yet.”

“Actually Rarity…” Spike interrupted “there’s something I wanna talk to you about” Sweetie Belle gave Spiek a look. Not a bad one, more of a question one.

“We can talk too! Let’s go!” Pinkie announced, grabbing Spike and Rarity before walking off with a hoof around each’s neck. It didn’t look like Rarity was going to get to Twilight’s on time.

They walked for some time with Pinkie spouting on some story about something. Before finishing with an overly loud “and that’s how I invented a new candy! Maybe next time I’ll tell you about how Fluttershy saved my life!”

“Yes, that’s quite amazing!” Rarity said, not having heard a single word Pinkie had said. “But uh… Spike, you wanted to talk to me?”

“Well. It’s about me and Sweetie Belle…”

“Trouble in bed?” Pinkie burst in.

“No! Nothing like that. It’s just, I think, well things are getting serious, and I don’t know what to do.”

“Well, darling, I think you and her…” Rarity still didn’t exactly like that he was dating her sister. No matter how much she told herself Spike was a good dragon and would never hurt her dear sister. But that didn’t help her much as memories of old always danced in her head about this topic. Still, he was a freind and she would help him none-the-less. “Well, have you told her how you feel?”

“We don’t really talk about us much. We mostly hang out with the other girls. We don't really date anymore. But I want to, it's just..."

Fluttershy spoke up for the first time, Ace and Ven still circling her as she hovered. “You need to get serious Spike, I think it’s time you break out the 'L' word.”

“Lesbian?”

“Um…the other ‘L’ word spike”

“Lesbians?”

“Oh… love Spike, I’m not trying to trick you.”

“I, I don’t know Fluttershy, it’s just…”

“Well, you love her, don’t you?” Fluttershy asked. She felt so happy at the moment and wanted to help spread that happiness.

“I do… but I don’t know if she does…”

“Oh darling! My sister couldn’t not love you. I’ll admit, I never truly approved of you and her. But in truth... you’re a perfect gentledragon and I couldn’t think anyone else I would be prouder to see her with.” Rarity couldn’t have been more sincere in her spur-of-the-moment words, and Spike clearly felt it.

“Thanks Rarity, the means a lot to me, really.”

“D’AWWWWW” Pinkie said, bursting into tears before stopping almost as suddenly has she had begun “We’re here!”

They’d walked all the way too Sugercube Corner? “Pinkie dear, I really must be going I’m supposed to meet Twilight, oh, about 20 minutes ago. Goodbye Fluttershy, Spike.”

“Goodbye Rarity, um, could you thank Twilight for minding Ace and Ven for us today? If that’s ok with you.” Fluttershy said as Rarity walked past her.

Rarity turned back to Fluttershy “She… took care of them… today?!”

“Oh, yes, it was very nice of her”

Rarity had stopped walking; now she was sprinting! “Oh Twilight! I’ll be there with my make-up very soon!”

~ ~

Applejack hadn’t left the property in days now. The last person besides Big Mac and Applebloom she’d spoken to was Dash. She didn’t feel like talking to any of her friends, Pinkie and Fluttershy where completely out of the question. Twilight had broken up with her brother and talking to her would only end badly. Rarity was the only pony she could think of that she wanted to see, but she’d have to leave the farm to do that. AJ just didn’t have it in her yet.

Applebloom hadn’t been home last night, probably wouldn’t be back tonight either. She’d told AJ that Scootaloo was leaving tomorrow and she’d most likely just stayed at Sweetie Belles last night. Big Mac had been doing something most of the day, though she wasn’t sure what. Did it matter? It was hard to tell if he was hurting as well or if he was as happy as ever, he hard to read, even to somepony who'd live with him for years.

Appplejack was still sitting on Granny Smith’s old chair again. She’d been sitting there every day since she’d kicked Fluttershy out, it made her feel close to her past gran mother. Big Mac walked down the stairs and AJ caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye, something seemed off. Turning to look at him she saw that he was all fancied up, at least by his standard. His mane was freshly washed and combed and pelt had brushed. “Now where are you headin’ to all fancy lookin’?”

He looked a little taken aback by this. She hadn’t been very interested in anything either he or Applebloom had done; now she had taken an interest. Maybe this was a good sign that she was coming out of her sorry state. “Ah’m headin inta town ta meet up with Miss Twilight.”

“Yeah, ah bet ye’are. Beggin’ her ta take ye back?” clear mirth in her voice.

“Nope. Ah’m taking her out tonight.”

“Wait… she’s still…? What exactly did you tell her when you saw her?”

“Ah told her exactly what you wanted me to. That you and Fluttershy had broken up. Just after Rarity set us up on a double date with herself and her new coltfriend.”

“That’s what you told here?! Why you go fer nothin’ snake in the grass!”

“Appl…” He was cut off.

“Don’t you dare say ‘nother word! We’re goin’ down ta Twilight’s right now!”

“But I don…”

“I said not another word!? Y’understand!? Now yur coming with me right now!” Applejack looked angrier than Big Mac had ever seen her.

~ ~

Twilight had been worried when Rarity was late, she’d arrive almost 40 minutes late. But Twilight seemed calmer to Rarity than she had expected, especially after she’d had those two kids all day. Unfortunately Flash Dance had arrived a bit earlier than Twilight expected and the make-over and facial was out of the question now, almost a good thing Twilight thought as Rarity had a tendancy to over do it. The dress would have to wait as well.

Twilight prepared tea for Flash Dance and tried to start a conversation but he was oddly quiet, he had always been so open and talkative toward Rarity. He had been a small bit resistant to the idea of a double date when she brought it up on Manesday. But he soon agreed, if only so Rarity wouldn’t start begging him. She’d also told him about the business between herself and Eli that had happened the day before. He seemed a little surprised. Surely it must’ve been because Rarity said that she forgave him. She still wasn’t quite sure why she had done so herself.

“So why did you move to Ponyville?” Twilight inquired, Rarity hadn’t actually asked this yet either and found herself quite interested.

“I work in finances; my accountants firm opened a new branch here a few months ago, though I’m still staying in a long-term hotel at the moment.” A respectable business Rarity though, he used his intelligence to make a living. It also explained his Cutie Mark, a dollar sign, similar to Filthy Rich’s but it wasn’t a normal ‘S’ with a line though it, rather one of those lesser seen ‘S’ with two lines through it dollar signs. Quite unique. As was the rest of his look.

“How long have you been staying there?” Twilight added.

“I’ve been in town for a few weeks now. I plan on…” he was cut off by a knock on the door.

“Sorry Flash Dance, just a moment.” Twilight said as she walked to the door. Big Mac was finally here. They would stay here for a bit longer, introduce Flash Dance to Big Mac, then head out to perhaps that small café Rarity loves. That was the plan at least. Opening the door she was a little surprised to see Applejack standing next to Big Mac. “Um, hello Applejack, I wasn’t expecting you, please come in, you too Big Mac.”

“Thank ya sugercube.” AJ said with unusually grim demeanour. Twilight knew that why ever she was here wasn’t going to be good. “Oh, ah see you have company. Ah, ah wasn’t expecting that but I need you to know.” Actually Big Mac had told AJ that Rarity and her date would be there but she had forgotten. It wasn’t what had been on her mind the whole while over here.

“It’s no problem; would you like me to introduce you? Actually, Rarity would you like to introduce them?” Twilight then offered AJ a seat but she declined.

“Oh yes, Applejack, Mackintosh, this is Flash Dance. Flash Dance, Applejack and Mackintosh, or ‘Big Mac’.” Rarity said, pointing to each pony respectively.

“Yes, hello, good to meet you both.” Flash Dance was looking at Big Mac who nodded in acknowledgement, Applejack seemed to ignore him. He’d never seen a pony besides an alicorn who was so tall as this Big Mac, presumably not many ponies had. The tallest pony Flash Dance had seen before now hadn’t been much taller than him and he himself wasn’t exactly short. But he seemed minuscule compared this behemoth.

“Twilight, would ya be so kind as ta take a seat? Ah’m not too sure how ta tell ya this.” She said looking at Twilight; she turned to Rarity, who was already sitting, then looked back to Twilight. “Can you tell me what Big Mac told ya a few days ago?”

“Um, well sure. He said, word for word, that ‘Applejack had a fight with Fluttershy last night. I don’t know exactly what happened but I heard her yell ‘get out’ and she wasn’t at home this morning. They’ve been fighting for…’”

“That’s enough Twi… if that’s what you thought was the main issue, he ov’sly didn’t tell ya what I wanted him to.” Applejack looked down and shook her head. She couldn’t believe he would lie to Twilight like that. “I really can’t believe you Mackintosh…”

Neither Twilight or Rarity had heard AJ call Big Mac by his proper name before, other than some formal introductions like Rarity had just done. The sad inflection of her voice hold them how she used it now. Twilight could see the pity in AJ’s eyes. Was it directed at him… or her? “Applejack, I… don’t understand. What could be worse than the two of you breaking up?”

Applejack looked up, she had to tell Twilight what had happened, she deserved to know. “Fluttershy is… she’s pregnant.”

Twilight didn’t quite understand. Rarity on the other hoof understood... she understood what was going on here all too well. AJ kicking Fluttershy out, her demeanour towards Big Mac, her shame with Twilight. Big Mac was the father. Rarity only managed to say “I’m sorry Applejack. I, I never meant for my idea to cause this.”

Applejack looked at Rarity. She had forgotten that this was originally her idea. She couldn’t blame her though. At the time she brought it up Twilight wasn’t dating Mackintosh. It was Mackintosh and Fluttershy who had done this anyway. “It’s not your fault suger. None of it is.”

“I’m sorry, Applejack, Rarity, but… I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“She’s at least two months along and…Twilight, the reason I’m telling you is because… Big Mac is the father.”

Twilight stared at Applejack for a moment before what she had said sunk in. her face started to shift from worried to shock to pain… AJ was still looking at her, the pain on her face nearly matching Twilight’s own. Twilight turned to Big Mac. She was confused. How could he do this? He was always such a nice pony. “how could you cheat on me…?”

“Ah’m sorry… Miss Twilight…”

“You’re sorry? That’s all you can say?”

“No, Ah mean ah’m sorry but, ah don’t know what ma sis is talkin’ about.”

AJ turned to look at her brother. Her hard stare conveying as much loathing as possible “Don’t give me that, you little runt! Th’ least ya could do is fess up!”

“Ah’m sorry sis, but ah didn’t even know she was pregnant.”

“Like ah would believe ya! She’s been talking about a baby fer months now and the last three she’s been sayin’ you should be the father! Trying ta convince me it’s a good idea. I know what she’d done! She’d gone and done it, then just tried ta make me go along with it! If you’re not the father, then who the hay is?!"

“Ah don’t know, she’d never told me any’a this! Ah tried ta ask you what happened but… ah can unndastan’ why you wouldn’t tell ME with what ya thought n’ all. But ya didn’t even tell Applebloom. She’s tried just as much ta find out what happened. She’s been down ta Sugercube Corner every day now tryin’ ta cheer up her other sister! And from what I heard, Fluttershy don’t even know why you kicked her out.” Big Mac finally understood what had happened but it felt so wrong. Fluttershy wouldn’t do that to Applejack.

Rarity chimed in “Applejack, you say she’s at least 2 months in, wouldn’t she be showing by yet?”

“Of course, how do ye think ah found out? Her belly were buldgin’, she’s got ta be pregnant!

“But Applejack, I saw her just this evening, she’d flown all the way to Cloudsdale and back carrying Pinkie. She showed no signs at all! And it’d be nigh on impossible to do if she were.”

“But on… ah know what ah saw! She’s come home and it was there! Ah swear to Celestia, her belly were… she’s with Pinkie… she’d… just… she’d just over eaten… she’s not pregnant, she was just stuffed. And I said… and I s-said….” Applejack lost it mid-sentence, she started crying without even noticing as it all hit her at once. Fluttershy hadn’t done anything. And she’d kicked her out, called her a slut and worst of all… “Ah, ah said she wasn’t… wasn’t part o’ ma family anymore...”

Applejack turned and ran out the door. It took a moment but Big Mac ran after her. Twilight looked at Rarity and then took off herself. Rarity was about to follow suit when Flash Dance put a hoof onto her shoulder. “Ràrity, I, I don’t quite know what to do…. I, think it’s best we call it a night. I’d come with you but I don’t quite know your friends and I’d rather to get caught up in this. You understand?”

Rarity didn’t quite like what he had said but she did understand, he didn’t know anypony involved other than her. “Yes, I understand. I’ll see you on Manesday again but I must be off.” With that she gave him a quick kiss before running off after Applejack.

~ ~

Elusive had been stuck in the house for almost 2 hours now. He was going to leave with the girls earlier but just before he had walked out, Sweetie Belle had yelled ‘Oh, hey Rarity’ and slammed shut the door in front of him. Good thing too, had Rairty come a moment later all she would’ve seen was him leaving her sister’s house surrounded by younger, though not too young, fillies. The predicament would’ve been impossible to explain to her even if all it was was him sleeping on their couch while he was in Ponyville. She likely wouldn’t have seen it so innocently.

He had prepared to leave again about 30 minutes later when he saw her gallop past. Again, barely missing him leaving her sister’s house. He’d stayed in the a while longer waiting for it to be safe though every time he had thought of leaving he panicked that somehow Rarity would catch him leaving. He was about to leave a third time but when he peered out the window to check the area, he saw Applejack and her brother Big Mac walking down the street.

“Will I ever get out of here?” It was getting late and if he didn’t leave soon he would likely miss his train back to Cantalot. Preparing to leave the fourth time however, he again looked through the window. Applejack was sprinting past followed by Big Mac and Twilight. Knowing his luck Rarity wouldn’t be far behind and sure enough she was. But this was perfect!

They were running in the opposite direction from the train station, now was his chance, it seemed very unlikely they would come back past any time soon. He got out of the house and quickly made some distance between himself and it. He could relax now, even if somepony he knew saw him, it wouldn’t be an issue. Or so he thought. There he was… the one pony Elusive had convinced himself wasn’t who he had thought.

Flash Dance.

It couldn’t have been the same Flash Dance; it wasn’t a common name but he had known another colt named such back in school. After all and was surely just a coincidence that Rarity was seeing somepony with that name. But no, there he was. The smarmy bastard who had taken everything from his sister in a well-orchestrated marry and divorce scheme he and his brother had pulled off. And later found out his sister wasn't their first victim. “FLASH DANCE!!!” he yelled.

Rearing his horn down as he charged, he barely missed him instead being capiered by a book. “Elusive, I was afraid I’d run into you. I must tell you I was rather surprised to hear your name form my darling Ràrity. My, what a past you have… yet after the stuff you did, you still consider me scum? Talk about the pot and the kettle…”

“You bastard! You toyed with my sister and took her for everything she was worth!”

“Hardly, everything, she got to keep the ring after all, though it was originally my ex’s beforehand, I had to give it up, to many painful memories, you know? How is your poor sister, Sea Fauna doing these days?”

“Shut up!” Elusive said, gritting his teeth “What makes you think I’m not going to kill you here and now!?”

“Oh stop foaling around, oh that’s right…” Flash Dance let out a small cocky laugh at he own choice of words. “This is a small town remember, half the ponies here must know about what you did. If I were simple to yell, why, half that café there would come.”

“Then what makes you think I won’t just tell Rarity about what you do?”

“Simple, like I said, I was quite surprised when Ràrity mentioned you. Youcould have ruined my hard work seducing her. Luckily, she hates you! I spent the next 2 days looking for you and yesterday, of all places, I found you. At her very own little sister’s home. Staying with five other little fillies none-the-less, one of which is still under age.”

“It’s your word against mine, not to mention Sweetie Belle. She may trust you now but I can…” he was cut off.

“Please... it’s your word, from a colt she hates, against her gentlestallion who has pictures of you at her poor little sister’s house. I took a few photographs of you knocking on her door, it was more than enough. Then you went inside? Perfect! Then you even stayed the night? Trust me, I have more than enough to make sure she never believes a word you say!”

“I won’t let you hurt her.”

“Oh please, you know my brother’s a lawyer; of course you knew that, he was my divorce lawyer against your sister. I'm sure I could get him to take up a case against you. After all your only defence was the foal, who the pictures where of. She never told anypony else what she said at the court. In fact she even said that that it was true to most the ponies she knew. And with these the case would be all the stronger. So I leave you with an ultimatum: leave Ponyville now, I assume you were heading to the station correct? Or you tell Ràrity, and sure she may forgive you and even trust you again. But what’s it worth if you’re banished to the moon?”

“You evil bastard, how can you do this to ponies?!” Elusive didn’t know what to do, he wanted to save Rarity from this guy but even if he told her she still may not listen and Flash Dance would do his best to get him sent to the moon.

“It’s quite hard actually; it’s not as easy as you think to seduce a rich, beautiful mare like this one. I have to thank you for damaging her so much. You know she was obsessed with you, she hadn’t seen a single pony in over four years before me. You did quite a number to her life yourself. Now, this is your last chance. Leave and save yourself, or stay and save your deary, oh I hate when she calls me that. Last chance, the 6 o’clock train must be leaving soon.”

Elusive didn’t know what to do. He couldn’t stay but he couldn’t leave. No… he had no choice, he had to leave. “I’m going, but I assure you, I’ll be back”

“Yes, yes, sure you will. Now, I’m off. I was going to be reading that book I took form that Twilight filly but that’s ruined, I’ll have to find something else… “ He walked away without giving Elusive a second look. “The library is still empty . I guess I could just go take another book. Yes, that’ll work quite well.”

~ ~

Scootaloo was drunk, so was ABS, no surprise Spike thought. They were both dancing while Sweetie Belle, Die, Sil and himself where sitting in their booth, a few empty bottles of Sweet Apple Cider lay on the tabled. ABS insisted that they drink only her family’s stuff but that hadn’t stopped Scootaloo from grabbing a few drinks that she described as ‘less taste and more flavour!’

“C’mon, Die. That stallion there, I’m sure he’d like you.” Sil said, trying to convince her friend. Die was normally confident around Spike and her other friends but meeting new ponies wasn’t that easy for her.

“I’d rather… no thanks.” Die replied. Sil couldn’t push her to hard but she wanted her friend to be happy. That, and spike had asked her to let him have some privacy with Belle.

“C’mon Die, you said it yourself you thought he was hot. Eh… well, if you don’t want him, I guess I could go talk to him” Spike wasn’t sure if that was reverse psychology or not. Sil, didn’t have a coltfriend either. It didn’t matter either way because it worked.

“Alright, but could, you come with me?”

“Of course.”

Finally, Spike was alone with Sweetie Belle “Hey Sweetie Belle.”

“Yes Spike?”

“I’ve been thinking. We’ve been… I think, had some issues lately.”

“It’s fine Spike.” Sweetie Belle smiled at him, trying to reassure him.

“I know but… I just wanted to say… that… I love you Sweetie Belle.”

Sweetie Belle was surprised at his sudden confession to her. “Spike I…”

She was cut off by Scootaloo who jumped back into her seat. “C’mon guys, come dance!” Tequila, strong on her breath and her wings fully unfurled and stretched into the air. Scootaloo didn’t notice the latter. That or she didn’t care. Who did anymore? It happens… “Well? C’mon!” she said waving her hoof, indicating them to join her and ABS.

Sweetie Belle took the opening quickly. She didn’t know what to say. She always figured she would be the first to say something like that to somepony, but Spike was a sensitive guy after all. Not like the other stallion’s she’d dated. Then again this was also the longest she’d ever dated anypony, almost four months. Usually it had been only two or three weeks. Still, it wasn’t a bad thing that Spike had said it, it was just… unexpected.

No, it wasn’t unexpected. She knew how he felt. What was wrong then?

She was scared.

Author's Notes:

You probably guessed how Pinkie fell through the clouds and how she was going to be saved by Fluttershy loving her seems I set it up so much before hand. But it was that or just pull it out of no where saying 'Accept it!' you know, like I did with Flash Dance's convoluted story.
Flash Dacne is a bad guy. No suprise if you saw that pic I linked of him back in chatper 5 [was it 5?]. What he's doing seems a little converluted, I know. But it's a story... just roll with it. Accept it!

So Fluttershy isn't prego... GG AJ...

Edit: believe it or not I was actually trying to wrap up story lines at this point with this originally being about the half way mark in the planned story.

I should have mentioned this in the last chapter but I didn't want it to be wrapped up in the mass references of that one. The origin story of Dash and Pinkie is based loosely on a story called Where Your Heart Is. Only more of a Dash is self-homophobic twist.
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/20871/Where-Your-Heart-Is
And of course AJ and Fluttershy's past is loosely based on it's prequal [Actually Where Your heart Is is the sequal but seems I referenced it first...] Where Earth Meets Sky.
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/14778/Where-Earth-Meets-Sky
Both are great stories and I recommend them whole heartedly.

SPOILER!!! for above mention stories
That whole Pinkie kissed Fluttershy started as a joke back in chapter 3 but got made into a story point later [now] came from the end of Where Your Heart Is

Old truths

Pinkie was preparing some hay salad for dinner. Cupcakes and muffins where great for dinner but you can’t eat healthy every day and some nice junky hay salad would be a nice treat for her kids for once. Ace and Ven where still playing in the main room with Fluttershy, flying around, zipping back and forth. Fluttershy was hovering around, light on her wings. Not flying, but simple gliding with an occasional flap to keep her aloft.

Applejack had been standing just outside the door for a while now, looking in making sure she wasn’t seen. Big Mac was standing near the edge of the small set of tables laid outside of the store. Twilight and Rarity arrived not long ago as well; they were worried but at least knew why Applejack had run off now. She had to talk to Fluttershy, apologize to her! But she’d been standing there for quite some time; it was starting to get dark.

Applejack didn’t understand. Fluttershy was hovering. It was something she’d only ever seen the pegasus do a few times, in her happiest, most joyous moments. She’d only ever done so five times in her life, and four of those where with her. AJ couldn’t help but remembering back to the first time she’d seen it.

~ ~

It was just a normal day. Applejack had been into Ponyville that morning and seen her friends. As usual Fluttershy had stayed with her as they headed back to Sweet apple Acres and her cottage. It was the norm. That was until the completely unexpected happened. Fluttershy just came right out and said it. “Applejack. I, I think I love you.” AJ didn't know what to do as she stopped dead in her tracks and turned to face her friend. She’d been quite homophobic towards other ponies in the past, mostly due to the whole ‘AppleDash’ thing her friend’s had come up with.

She didn’t want this, not from Fluttershy, not from any mare. She’d been raised thinking this kinda thing was wrong. But she couldn’t hurt her friend. It must've been so hard for Fluttershy to even say it and if she didn’t handle the situation well, AJ knew she would lose Fluttershy as a friend. Only problem... even though she knew she’d have to let Flutterhsy down softly, what she actually did was just stand there for a few moments before simply running away.

The next day she went to Fluttershy’s cottage to try and make amends. AJ knocked on the door but got no response. She knew Fluttershy was home thought, she had to be this this early in the morning. Fluttershy just didn’t want to see her and AJ couldn’t blame the filly. “Fluttershy, ah know you don’t wanna see me after what happened yesterday. Ah’m sorry for it, ah really am. And… and ah came here to uh, ask you out.”

Fluttershy meekly replied through her closed door. At least she was talking to her and not just secluding herself away as AJ had expected. “Th-thank you Applejack but, I know… I know you don’t mean it. It’s kind of you really. But I don’t want your pity.”

“Ah know why ya think ah’m doing this… but please Fluttershy. Look, ah’ll be under the biggest tree in Sweet Apple Acres at noon, you know the one, ah've seen ya there a few time. Ah’ll bring a picnic; if you want, you can come.” Applejack WAS self-admittedly doing this for Fluttershy out of pity, but she had to.

Luckily though, a few hours later, Fluttershy did show up. They talked a little, ate some daffodil sandwiches and then just lay against the tree for a while. Lying there, a good deal of time passed before Applejack had gone to get up and realised that Fluttershy had fallen asleep against her. AJ didn’t want to wake her; she looked so cute up against her like this. All she could do was put a hoof around her friend. She didn’t know how long would pass and she didn’t care as a smile crept onto her face while she slowly drifted to sleep beside her.

When Fluttershy awoke she wasn’t sure when it was or how much time had passed but the sun was low in the sky creating and orange hue. She started crying. Applejack quickly woke up to the sobbing mare lying against her. “What’s wrong Sug? Ah thought this was what ya wanted?” As she asked, AJ couldn’t help but noticed her hat had fallen off of her and now lay on Fluttershy’s head. It seemed to suit her.

“It is, I mean it’s not… it’s just, I fell asleep. I didn’t mean too, you must think I was bored with you. I wasn't, I just...”

“Not at all Fluttershy, ah don’t think that.” she put her hooves around Fluttershy and gave her a hug. “Listen, Fluttershy, you were right. Ah was just taking pity on you, but then… ah, ah really enjoined myself taday. Honest truth. And… ah’d like ta do it again sometime.”

“Oh, it’s ok… I, I know you couldn’t ever really love me... I’m just… happy to spend time with you.”

“Not another word Sug, ah'd love ta do this again. But this time, ah want you ta choose where we go next time.” Fluttershy didn’t say anything and as usual, just tried to hide behind her mane. When she did however AJ’s hat fell from Fluttershy’s head. She hadn’t realized she’d been wearing it at all.

She fumbled for a second as she reached for the hat, now lying on AJ’s stomach. “Oh, um, your hat, I…” was all she got out before AJ picked the hat up an with her mouth and placed it back atop Fluttershy’s head.

“Please Sug, where would you like ta go with me?” until hearing those words from AJ, Fluttershy had doubted she’d truly meant any of what she’d said, but she’d never know AJ to lie, why would she start now? and her hat? Fluttershy didn’t know for curtain but she had always thought it had been special to AJ because it once belonged to her father. The fact that she’d placed it upon Fluttershy’s head instead of her own spoke even more than words.

“Here.” Fluttershy said, looking upwards at the tree. “I can’t think of any place better than right here. This has been my favourite place to go and think for years. It’s peaceful.”

“Fluttershy… it’s ma favourite place too. Actually Sug… it’s not my favourite place.” Fluttershy had been glad to hear the first part but was let down by the second half. Until AJ added “It’s ours.” before she leaned in and gave Fluttershy a small quick kiss.

Applejack had never been very romantic, but she had just said the most beautiful thing Fluttershy could possibly imagine. They just lay there for another hour, holding each other. It was one of Applejack’s happiest memories. When they finally got up it was getting close to sun down. AJ insisted that she show Fluttershy home, unintentionally playing the stallion in the relationship but neither of them noticed. They simply enjoyed the moment.

Fluttershy kept her head against AJ’s neck most of the walk to her cottage. There was something a little odd though and AJ didn’t notice until they were almost back to Fluttershy’s home. What she realised, was that Fluttershy wasn’t walking. While she occasionally made walking motions that made no contact with the ground, she was clearly gliding alongside her. She didn’t think much of it at the time but she had certainly remembered it and was very glad she did.

Fluttershy didn’t invite Applejack in and Applejack didn’t push the issue. She was sure Fluttershy wasn’t after that. Not at this time. As far as Applejack knew, Fluttershy had never even been on a date before, even with a colt. All she did was give Applejack a long soft kiss. “It was really nice today. I had a wonderful time.”

“Me too Sug.” AJ admittedly said. Though it surprised her, it was true.

“’Sug’?” Fluttershy asked, slightly confused.

“Um… yeah?” Applejack replied, not quite understanding

“You, you always call ponies ‘Suger’ or ‘Sugercube’. W-why are you calling me ‘Sug’?”

“Ah don’t know… ah just am, or have been ah guess. Tell ya what, ah’ll call nopony else ‘Sug’. That name’s only for you.” Applejack only just noticed it but she’d been calling Fluttershy such since she’d woken up. She’d given her a pet name before she even knew it.

To this day, she never used that name on anypony else.

~ ~

It was almost two years later the next time she’d seen Fluttershy hovering the same way, shortly after Applejack had proposed to her. It was personally Applejack’s happiest day herself. She’d been nervous Fluttershy wouldn’t agree. It was a stupid fear in retrospect, but it had only been a few months before that Applebloom had finally accepted them being together. She was just as homophobic as Applejack had been before this whole ordeal, the only difference was that AJ thought it not so much as homosexuality, as just love.

Applebloom eventually came to see this, though Granny Smith still didn’t agree with the idea. The Apple Family‘s roots where planted in the past, though its life was changing fast. Who Applejack is, is who Applejack wanted to be. A simple mare who works to hard, who loves her family and would never stop. With gentle hooves and and a heart of a fighter. She's a survivor, and could take what those who didn’t approve of her union would say, and protect Fluttershy from them in turn.

Sadly though, her wedding was what forced her to adopt that survive and protective attitude. She’d invited all her family, as was tradition. All 117 of them. However, not all had shown up, less than half in total, opposing the filly-fooler's marriage. Worse yet, even some of those who had showed up had been against it too. Big Mac had even kicked somepony out of the church. Literally! Red Delicious stood up when the minister called 'If anypony would object to this union, speak now or forever hold your piece.'

Even if the wedding had been a disaster, Fluttershy was still happy to join her new family. Sadly, that family soon got one member smaller. Granny Smith’s health soon took a turn for the worst. Her kidneys started to shut down in her old age, nearly eighty as she was. And even though she was a match for with all of her family, she refused an organ transplant. She had lived a long, full life. She’d even outlived her own son and refused to shorten anypony else’s life so she could get maybe another year or two.

It had been about a month since her kidneys had started failing and about three days ago they had completely given out. Her old, dull green fur and taken on a sickly brown-yellow hue. This was the last night she would live. When she went to sleep that night, she wouldn’t wake up. In her last minutes she told them, all of them. Fluttershy, Applejack, Big Mac and not so little anymore Applebloom, who was the most distraught by her death.

"Ah’m sorry for all the grief ah caused you two. Ah never really approved of yur union and in truth ah still don’t… ah know that sounds like an awful thing to say ta you as some’a my last words. But if ah was anything in life ah'd like to think it where honest. But Applejack, Fluttershy, ah’m sorry. ah know you love Fluttershy. And Fluttershy, ah know you love ma gran-daughter… ah’d like to say a few things in private.”

"I understand." Fluttershy had lowered her head and turned to leave.

That was until Granny Smith called out “Where are you going… ah wanted to talk ta you darlen.” none of the Apples had expected that and Fluttershy seemed to be the most surprised... and nervous. The three siblings left the room and closed the door behind them. To this day Applejack still didn’t know what Granny Smith had said to Fluttershy but when Fluttershy had called them all back in she wore a smile on her face.

Granny Smith only lingered for a few moments after they returned. “No matter what happens, love her…” she managed to get them out before she fell asleep and shortly after stopped breathing. Applebloom was the first to start crying and Fluttershy comforted her, staying up the whole night by her side, even long after Applejack and Big Mac had fallen asleep beside them.

She continued to comfort Applebloom for many weeks after as the little filly seemed the most broken up over her gran-mother’s passing. She had never experience loss like this before. AJ and Big Mac had suffered this before when their parents had died but Applebloom didn’t even remember them. Granny Smith was practically her mother. Eventually, as time heals all wounds, Applebloom started feel better. Fluttershy had spent so much time with her over the last month or so and it nearly made her heart explode when Applebloom had one day said “I love you sis.” to Fluttershy.

Applejack only caught brief glances, but for the rest of that day Fluttershy didn’t take a single step as she moved around the farmstead following Applebloom as they helped each other do their choirs around the farm.

~ ~

Even if Granny Smith had accepted them at long last before leaving, that didn’t change how rest of the family still treated the couple. They had given a few other members of the large family the courage to come out but this also lead others to come out against it. The arguments went on for another five years and every so often Fluttershy would feel she was the cause of it all. But finally at a full family reunion, after one too many remarks, Fluttershy had had enough. She burst into the sky and yelled as loud as she could, something Applejack had only seen a few times before from then normally calm, quiet and incredibly shy pony.

Her speech surprised everypony, even those who had been on her side. “All of you are just pathetic! Half of you hate me just because I love somepony special to me! All of you need to just accept this. Stop fighting, you’re a family! You’re MY family!” her yelling started to drown out as her courage faded the longer she talked. She slowly started sinking from the sky. “I don’t want to see you fighting like this. Please… I just don’t want to see so many ponies hurt because of me…”

When she landed on the ground Applejack quickly put her hooves around her. “All’a y'all should be ‘shamed of yurselves! This family used to be so close! Ah love Fluttershy, and ah love all’a you! Why can’t you just accept it n’ move on!?” they here both distaught by the moment and everypony could visibly see the pain in both their faces.

But as heart felt and moving as the speech had been to many at the reunion, it hadn’t worked. Not right away. A good amount of the family left that day, even though the reunion was a week-long event. But slowly, over the next year, they started healing. Apology letters came in one by one to Sweet Apple Acres. Each one made Fluttershy cry, not from sadness but of joy. She’d done so much damage since she’d became a member of this family. Her family. And now she had finally started to help.

It wasn’t long before they were invited to the first other same-sex marriage of one of their family members. Golden Delicious, AJ’s uncle’s wife's’ sister’s cousin was marrying a stallion name Twistfire. They had expected not too many ponies to show up but where surprised at how many had. Almost all the family had shown with a few exceptions, there were still a few hold outs. But there where those who also just truly couldn’t make it as well and they had all sent letters biding good will. There were even five other ponies where with same-sex dates.

Red Delicious, the same pony who had objected to their own wedding so long ago, stood beside his brother Golden on the alter as his best stallion. When Golden, said “I do” and kissed his new husband Twistfire, the entire crowd cheered. And as they walked down the aisle out of the church, Golden stopped by Fluttershy and Applejack, turned to them and simple said “Thank you both so much.”

As they both rose to follow them out of the church Applejack noticed Fluttershy was hovering once more. It was then that she figured out what it meant. That Fluttershy was truly happy. This may not have been Applejack and Fluttershy’s wedding day, but it was the wedding Fluttershy had wanted. Applejack wished she had a way to express her happiness like Fluttershy did. She looked at Fluttershy and gave to a short kiss.

No. She did have a way to show her happiness, it happened every time she looked at Fluttershy.

~ ~

A few days later, when they had got back to Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack asked "The other day Sug, at the wedding, ah aaw you kinda just floating, hoverin’ in place. Barely needing ta keep yourself in the air at all.”

“Oh, I didn’t notice. Yes, I, I guess I was.” Fluttershy replied, happily remembering the moment.

“Can only say ah’ve ever seen it happening a few times. Ah was wonderin, what’s it feel like?”

“I don’t really know. It doesn’t happen to often.”

“It’s just that, the few times ah have seen it, ya always seemed… so happy.”

“It feels like... like... a perfect moment!” Fluttershy said. The most courage in her voice that AJ had ever heard. Even just talking about such wonderful times lifted the spirits of this mare.

“That’s wonderful. Ah’m, ah’m so happy ta hear that!”

“How come?”

“Because, every time ah’ve seen it, it was because you where becomin’ a part’a my family, Sug.” AJ said, a small tear starting to well up in her eye. She leaned over and gave Fluttershy a kiss. it was short but meaningful. “I love you Fluttershy.”

“I know. I love you too Applejack.” Flutterhsy said as she leant back towards her lover and gave a much longer, stronger kiss. It was almost funny that Fluttershy was usually the stronge, more dominant one in the relationship but AJ didn’t mind. She loved everything about her. Long moments passed and they finally broke the kiss. A trail of saliva hung between their lips. This almost ruined the moment.

Fluttershy had always found that when kissing if a strand lingered on their lips to be one of the grossest things there was. How ponies found it romantic was beyond her comprehension. She quickly removed the line from her mouth with her hoof and tried to clean it off against the ground. She had been happy a moment ago and now it was fading fast. AJ knew this would soon send Fluttershy into a small shame spiral and had to act fast to stop that from happening.

“Sug, have you ever hovered like that before you met me?”

This stole Fluttershy’s attention from trying to wipe her hoof clean. “Oh, um. Yes, once. When I fell from Cloudsdale and was saved by a swarm of butterflies. I was flown through one of the most beautiful places in all of Equestia.” Fluttershy began to sing at the memory of the moment.

Suddenly a butterfly, then a thousand flutter by.
Slow me as I'm falling down, set me on the ground.
Now where am I this wondrous place?
Trees and bunnies'' warm embrace.
Suddenly a butterfly steals me from the sky…

“It didn’t lasted to long though. The moment was ruined by Rainbow Dash’s Sonic Rainboom. But… it wasn’t a bad thing though. It startled the animals and I just had come to aid them. I learnt my true talent that day, to love and care for others.”

The story was beautiful to Applejack. Fluttershy was the most wonderful creature in all Equestria. Even Celestia seemed almost mean compared to this beautiful, amazon, wonderful filly.

~ ~

The final time Applejack has seen her hovering was one and a half years ago. The weather pegasi had made a big storm as needed by the events of recent weather and draught. Fluttershy had stayed with Applejack at the farm like she usually did. She’d lived there fully for years now but occasionally they would sleep at Fluttershy’s cottage. After the storm had faded they found the cottage had been destroyed and Fluttershy blamed Dash for it.

Dash knew it wasn’t her fault and knew Fluttershy likely didn’t think it was hers either. She just needed somepony to blame. Either way, Dash took Fluttershy to Cloudsdale for a small week-long holiday. Unfortunately, she just ended up making things worse by constantly talking about the wrong thing. Fluttershy had had enough and just left early one morning, well before Dash would wake up.

When she got back to the farm, she saw something she never expected. Her cottage: rebuilt around a tree. No, not just a tree. The biggest, oldest tree in Sweet Apple Acres. THEIR TREE. Applejack had somehow moved to the tree to the main farmstead. Something that would’ve been impossible without the help of the at least fifty ponies who were working on it right in front of her. All of them members of the Apple Family. It had been only three days since she left and yet it was almost completely built, they must’ve worked around the clock to build this place befo…

It hit her. She was meant to return in two more days time. On Fluttershy and Applejack’s ninth anniversary. It was beyond words that Applejack would do this for her. Fluttershy went over to labouring ponies, who were still ignorant of her presence “Applejack… this is…”

“Fluttershy! What are you doing back!? Where’s Dash?”

“She’s still in Cloudsdale. This is beautiful Applejack, thank you. Thank you so much!” Applejack’s eyes began to water. “Oh, I didn’t mean to upset you, I, I don’t mean to see this so early, I’m sorry.”

“It’s not that Sug. You’re hovering. Ah’m… just so glad I could make you so happy.” then Fluttershy landed. Something had happened. “What, what’s wrong sug?”

Tears forming in Fluttershy’s eyes as well now. “It’s just. You did all this for me. I didn’t do anything for you… you made ME so happy but I can’t…” Fluttershy was cut off when Applejack kissed her.

“There’s something you can do to make me as happy as can be…. smile. Ah love you Fluttershy. I learnt that long ago Sug, just being with you is a bigger gift than this could ever be.”

Fluttershy gave Applejack a kiss back. “I love you too Applejack” tears still flowing freely from her eyes. She didn’t even notice she had started hovering again. It was truly a perfect moment in both their lives.

~ ~

That was the last time she’d seen Fluttershy hover. Until now…

She couldn’t go in. If she did she was sure she’d ruin whatever was so perfect to Fluttershy right now. It was well and truly after dark now. She didn’t know how much time had passed since she started standing there. Pinkie had finished the hay salad and called them over to eat. The kids rushed over to the table but Fluttershy just slowly floated over towards it. Before sitting down she went over to Pinkie. And gave her a kiss.

That was it… the kids Fluttershy wanted, a pony who Applejack had known to have feelings for her. She’d kicked Fluttershy out of her family and now she’d found another. It was clear why Fluttershy was so happy right now. ‘I can’t ruin such a moment for her.’ she thought.

She hung her head turned around to walk away. She wanted to just head back to Sweet Apple Acres and just sit in Granny Smith’s chair. She looked up to see Rarity standing in front of her, Twilight and Big Mac behind her. She knew what Rarity would say. “Ah can’t go in there, ah’d only hurt her more. An’ ah just can’t do it to her.”

“You need to talk to her darling.”

“Ah already said ah can’t…”

“Please Applejack. It hurts me to see you like this.” Rarity’s mascara was running. She’d been crying, or at least sobbing.

Applejack didn’t know why but she couldn’t say no right now. She’d hurt Fluttershy, she’d hurt Rarity too. She was fine with when she thought Twilight had been hurt by Big Mac so why was this different? All of it felt so wrong. She would have to talk to Fluttershy eventually. “You’re right Sugercube, but… ah’ma wait 'til the kids go ta bed. Ah don’t want them to see this, and Flutterhsy’s so happy with them right now. Ah can’t do it just now.”

“It’s ok Applejack,” Twilight said stepping past Rarity “We’ll be here for you.”

“No Twilight. Please, go. Go on yur date with Big Mac. Ah ruined one relationship a’ready. Ah don’t wanan ruin yours.”

“It’s ok sis, ah’ll be here for ya, me and Miss Twilight.”

“No. Please, big brother, go with her. Ah insist. Please, do it fer me.” Applejack turned from Big Mac to face Twilight, eyes begging her as much has she had just begged her brother.

“If, if you insist Applejack. Big mac, should we?...” Twilight said, looking to him for reassurance. He nodded, walked over to her side and his neck around hers, pulling her away. She didn’t like leaving Applejack but if her brother thought it was for the best then it probably was.

~ ~

They’d finished their dinner, the kids played a bit longer before Pinkie took them upstairs to bed. Pinkie usually stayed up a few more hours after doing this. She came back down stairs to Fluttershy, peicefully lying on the couch. She’d stopped hovering after they’d finished dinner but she still seemed happy to Pinkie. For all the kids hyperactivity, they went to sleep almost instantly when put on their cot.

Pinkie went and sat down beside her new marefriend, putting a hoof around her. Even through the ups and downs, it had been a good day for Pinkie as well. Sure she’d had her heart broken, and nearly fell to her death but that was all in a day for Pinkie. She loved being with Fluttershy, even before they were together. She and Dash had been the first ponies Pinkie had become friends with in Ponyville and always held a special place in her heart. A place that had been recently emptied before then.

A knock on the door came, waking them both from their not-quite-asleep state. Fluttershy looked up and her happy demeanour quickly faded. She knew she’d have to speak to Applejack sooner or later but she had hope for later. Pinkie had gotten up and answered the door and even though Applejack was clearly visible through the door’s window, Pinkie seemed surprised when she opened it.

“Oh hey Applejack, hey Rarity!” Pinkie yelled. Fluttershy hadn’t noticed Rarity, though she too had been clearly visible, she’d just been to focused on Applejack to notice. “Come in!”

Fluttershy sat up from her lying position on the couch. “He-hello Applejack… I um…”

Rarity had stayed outside, she’d cleaned up her mascara somewhat but it was quite obvious it had been running still. Pinkie yelled to her “Are you coming in Rarity? Ooo, have you been crying? What happened?”

“Oh, it’s nothing Pinkie, but I think we should let Applejack talk to Fluttershy in private.”

“Oki doki loki. You can help me prepare tomorrows eat-ables in the back!” Pinkie said as she bounced off into the kitchen and Rarity followed.

Applejack took a seat on the couch next to Fluttershy. Fluttershy pulled away as she sat, almost looking scared. Had AJ really hurt her that much? Of course she had... “Fluttershy, ah’m sorry for what ah said and what ah did. You didn’t do anything. Ah shoulda known you didn’t.”

“I, I don’t know what I did wrong…” Fluttershy said, still tucked as far away from Applejack as she could on the couch.

“Nothing, Sug, you did nothing! Ah was wrong! Ah know you wouldn’t do that ta me. Ta Twilight, or yurself.”

Fluttershy’s look turned form scared to angry “Wh-what did you think I did!?”

“Ah… Ah though you were pregnant…” Fluttershy’s anger faded. She looked like she had been hit. Tears instantly started pouring down her face. She had been surprisingly set this whole conversation until now. “and that Big Mac was the father.”

“Applejack… I would never do something like that to you….”

“Ah know you wouldn’t… it’s just that… you’ve been talkin’ about a baby fer so long now. And tryin' so hard ta make me think of Big Mac fer the dad. Ah just… ah don’t get why ya where so set on it?”

“Applejack…” Fluttershy’s tears flowing more than she’d ever seen, even from this easy crying pony. “wh-when I told you I wanted a child… I’d been keeping it a secret for so long… since before Angle Bunny left us… left me... I just wanted… too… not be broken… I’m… I think… I’m b…” Fluttershy’s voice trailed off to the point it couldn’t be heard.

“Ah’m sorry sug?”

“I’m...” she trailed off again. She turned to AJ, Fluttershy knew AJ still hadn’t heard her. “I don’t think I can have, have a baby. I’m… barren. ”

“Fluttershy.” Applejack hadn’t known about this at all. How long had she been like this? How long has she been holding in the pain of this? “Ah’m sorry. Ah don’t know… look, it doesn’t matter. Ah want you ta come home. Ah want you ta come back with me. You’re a parta ma family. ah never meant what ah said. Please… forgive me?”

“I… I can’t… I just can’t.”

“Ah understand...” AJ sighed.

“No, no you don’t, it’s not you. It’s me… I, I’m with Pinkie Pie now. I couldn’t do it to her.”

Applejack did understand that. She hated it, but she understood. “No… no, ah understand Suger…”

Fluttershy felt what just happened. The very moment when Applejack’s heart broke. She’d called her ‘Suger’, not ‘Sug’. She hadn’t done that in over twelve years. “Pinkie and me…”

“Don’t explain, ah know. She loves you, maybe as much as ah do. She told me once. Ah felt terrible about what ah did to her.” She was referring to when she’d kicked Pinkie and broken her muzzle, still hoping Fluttershy didn't know that part.

“I love her.” Fluttershy sobbed. Applejack knew it by now, but hearing the words just made it hurt more than it already was. Pinkie walked out of the kitchen crying heavily, in her overly dramatic, almost fake way that she did, though this time, the tears were most likely genuine. She come up to the couch and hugged Fluttershy.

“Me, too Fluttershy, I'm in lesbians with you too!...” Applejack didn’t exactly know why she said that but knowing Pinkie it somehow made sense and assumed she meant Love, the other ‘L’ word. Rarity followed out behind Pinkie and put a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder. Rarity knew AJ would want to leave, but if she didn’t have an out she would stay there all night. “Darling, it’s time we where off. I heard everything. Its best we just… leave.”

Applejack just looked at Rarity for a short time before nodding and standing off the couch. “Ah… ah…” she couldn’t say anything more, she’d said everything. Everything except ‘I love you.’ Rarity pulled her towards the door. Pinkie still hadn’t stopped hugging Fluttershy, as she lent her head back and gave Fluttershy a small kiss under her chin. Pinkie wanted so desperately to cheer Fluttershy back up and stop her crying.

Applejack walked out the door first followed by Rarity who magically closed it behind her. AJ hadn’t cried at all during the conversation but was slowly crying now. Head hung, she just started walking back to the farm. “Applejack, I’m sorry, but I heard all of that. Please, come to my boutique, I’ll… I’ll make you a dress, give you a make-over, make you feel wonderful about yourself.”

“That’s a’right Rarity. Ah just wanna head home now.”

“Darling, I’m worried about you. Please, Applejack, for me!”

Rarity inviting Applejack to her boutique was, well, a rarity. “A’right Rarity. But please, no make-over.”

They walked in painful silence for a few minutes before reaching the boutique. Rarity unlocked the door and let AJ in before her. She turned the lights on with her magic and went to get her guest a drink. Grabbing one of the bottles of Sweet Apple Cider she saved from last year’s cider season, she opened it and poured two glasses. One much larger than the other.

She returned to Applejack who was crying into a cushion on Rarity’s chair. Rarity put the glasses on the table, the bottle as well and then sat in the chair next to her, leaning over its arm to say “Applejack, I know that must’ve been painful to you but please darling, have some cider. And at least let me give you a facial.”

Applejack hated facials, make up and whatever else Rarity would probably make her do. But it was Rarity’s way of making her feel better. She hated the process but she wouldn’t argue with the results. Afterwards her skin always left nicer and it made her feel pretty. It was something she would probably need now more than ever. Dried tears down her face, mane all ruffled from the run. She hadn’t noticed it until now but her usual ponytailed mane had come undone and was just hanging around her neck.

She took the glass of cider and downed the crystal champaign glass full in one gulp then proceeded to pour herself another glass, completely full this time. This wasn’t the first time she’d drunk her problems away, hay, she practically had it down to an exact science of how much she could have when it came to Sweet Apple drinks. This stuff? Three quarters the bottle should do the job very well.

Rarity had gotten the mud mask ready; AJ drank another half glass before letting Rarity start applying the goo. Sorry, imported goo... Rarity took a sip of her own drink, giving Applejack a chance to finish off her own glass as well. Rarity knew if she waited any longer AJ would simply pour herself another glass. While she understood why she wanted to get drunk she didn’t quite want her to and felt that grabbing the bottles may have been a mistake.

Rarity dipped her hoof into the bowl of green slime and got a large glob. AJ prepared for the feeling of it going on her face. Slimy, cold and overly fragrant. This particular batch smelled to her like bacon, why they always smelt like health foods she didn’t know. Oddly though it actually felt rather nice for once. Still slimy and cold but it was nowhere near as bad as she had prepared for.

Rarity had about covered AJ’s whole face when she said “I know how you must feel Applejack, I really do…”

“You do, do ya?” she replied snidely, though more angrily than she had intended.

Rarity knew what AJ was getting at. And while she didn’t want to offend at this moment, she had to defend herself to have any hope of talking to her properly. “Yes, deary I do… Eli broke my heart remember.”

“Ah remember. But that was four years ago. I know it musta hurt just as much but time heals all wounds, ah doubt ya can remember it as fully as ah remember this.”

“Actually, I talked to him a few days ago. Though I suppose you didn’t know, I asked…” she stopped in her words, she’d told Fluttershy to tell AJ, but should she bring that up?

“So you told Fluttershy ta tell me didn’t ya? Ah’m sorry Rarity, ah woulda been there to kick his flank right ‘long side ya had ah known.”

“Actually, I almost forgave him… I didn’t of course, but I did feel for him a small amount.”

“Wait, wait, wait! You felt sorry for him!?”

It had worked. Rarity may not like talking about Eli but if it kept AJ’s mind from Fluttershy then it was worth it “Yes. He said none of it was true, among other things. I’m sure it was all lies but I did feel for him at moments.”

“What did he say?”

‘Perhaps it had worked to well…’ she thought before saying “I asked him why he thought I would ever forgive him, he said that he hadn’t been the one who took the photographs, that he had found them in Sweetie Belle’s room. It is possible… but no. he’d been spending so much time with… but his explanation for that…”

Rarity seemed to be considering that the monster had been telling the truth. No, he couldn’t be! “Rarity, there is no way any of it was true, what possible reason could there be? You just said it yurself, he’d been spending so much time wit' Sweetie Belle before ya found him out.”

“He said, that the reason he was… was because they’d been planning how he’d… propose to me.”

It actually seemed to make sense to Applejack. But then again “He’s lying Rarity, if that were true why would Sweetie Belle and Applebloom say that he’d taken pictures of them? It’s a lie!”

“Yes, I suppose that’s tr… wait, ‘of them’?”

“Pardon?”

“You said Applebloom said that the pictures where of her?”

“Well, yeah, that’s what she told me. Weren’t they?”

“No, Applebloom wasn’t in any of them. It was Sweetie Belle and Diamond Tiara. Are you absolutely sure Applebloom said that she was in them?”

“Well yeah but… you don’t… why would she lie?”

“Diamond Tiara. That poor filly’s completely unstable, I had to go over there a month ago and help get her out of her room. Nopony even knew what had set her off but she had been in there for days. If photos of her and Sweetie Belle got out… she’d be destroyed.”

“Ah suppose, but that doesn’t explain why Appleblom said she…” AJ’s ears fell against her head, she sighed as her face fell grim-annoyed “she took the pictures…”

“Can’t only unicorns use cameras though?”

Annoyed for a moment before returning to normal “Na, there’s an APP-le fer that. But there’s one last thing. If all’a this is true than why would it take him four years ta tell ya?”

“That… is my fault, I’m afraid, I told him I had a restraining order, and I did. However it was redacted when he was realised… and... he was realise! Sweetie Belle had gone to testify… she really went and told the truth…”

“Well that’s enough fer me! Ah’ma find those two and get the story straight frerm their months.”

“No Applejack, leave it be… it was four years ago like you said. I don’t know why your sister did it but I’m sure she had her reason, as mine did.”

Somehow Applejack had gone from angry back to sad. “Ah’m just mad is all. I pride maself on being honest and ma… sister’s told one’a the biggest, longest lies ah ever heard of.” Applejack finished and then poured herself another glass of cider. She was starting to get tipsy, but she was still nowhere near where she wanted to be.

Rarity took a sip of her own glass and then put the final touches of mud onto Appleajcks face and re-applied some to her upper lip where some had been washed away by the cider. It had surely tasted horrible but Applejack didn’t let on, finishing her glass and then refilling it again. “Deary, do me a favour and leave me some by the time I finish my own mask? Thanks.” It was the only thing she could think of saying that wasn’t ‘Stop drinking.’

Rarity applied her own mask and Applejack filled her glass yet again, nearly half the bottle was gone already. If Rarity hurried she could get the cucumber slices over their eyes and that would make it harder for AJ to continue drinking. That wasn’t the case however as even once they were on, AJ continued to drink.

Rarity started to drink a little faster herself, if only to make it so there was less for AJ and had probably about a third of the bottle. She wasn’t a light weight when it came to drinking but she wasn’t as heavy as Applejack, sadly though she had grabbed a rather good bottle and while not completely drunk she would soon start feeling rather light.

~ ~

An hour had passed now, and Applejack had finally slowed down. Hers and Rarity glass still full with maybe half a glass left in the bottle “Can I tell ya something Rarity?” AJ asked, her accent completely gone at this point. Had Rarity been more sober, she'd have gone back to her old theory that AJ was faking it.

“Oh course darling, anything.”

“Well, it sounds stupid but when I was a foal, before I went ta manehatten with my Aunt and Uncle Orange, I used to dream about what my family would be like one day and well, I always saw myself with a child of my own. I hadn’t fought about it for years now but when Fluttershy brought it up at our tenth, it came back. Problem was. I didn’t really want a kid any more. And Fluttershy… she can’t… um… did, did you hear about...”

“Yes I heard. Poor Fluttershy.”

“She probably knew that even if she and Big Mac had, she wouldn’t have been able to have a child. I guess she was just… hoping against hope. I wish she’d told me…”

“Did she even truly want a child or just feel as if something was wrong with her? She seemed so happy today with Ace and Ven. I’d never seen her fly like that before.”

“I ha-have…” Applejack voice broke on the word. “She says it happens in ‘a perfect moment’ and it’s only ever happened five times before.”

“I see. I didn’t mean to bring it up then… she was playing with the children when I saw it and Pinkie had said something about Fluttershy saving her life. She must’ve been…”

“I can’t blame her for being happy. She deserves to be and Pinkie’ll treat her right… I wonder if Dash gave her the same speech she gave me? Then again… if she remembers that speech she’ll owe me a trip to the hospital for sure.”

“What was the speech?”

“Something about ‘If you EVER do anything to hurt my oldest friend, I will do something! And you won’t like what that is!’ " AJ mocked in her best Dash voice before reverting to her normal, sadder voice. "And I hurt her… I hurt her really badly, Rarity…”

“Applejack… I, I think it’s time we took these masks off.” Rarity got off her chair and grabbed a towel; it delicately wiped each section of her face in a smooth motion removing the mud. She then walked over to Applejack and repeated the process, making sure to not miss any as she moved her hoof across her face.

Applejack wasn’t sure what made her do it but when Rarity had finished cleaning her face off, AJ leant forward and kissed Rarity. She lingered there for a moment before pulling back “I’m sorry Sugercube, it’s just…” she said as she turned, not able to look at Rarity now.

“I quite understand…” Rarity said, beginning to blush, unlike most ponies it clearly visible through her white fur. A part of the flushness was from the drinking, which didn't help in the situation.

“I know you’re not interested in me, not even in mares… I just…” Rarity took Applejack’s face in her hoof and turned her face to hers. She returned a kiss and Applejack happily obliged. AJ wrapped her arms around Rarity and pulled her onto the chair with her. They lay there still kissing as Rarity slowly wrapping her hooves around Applejack as well.

~ ~

They had headed off, walking for some time before having a small meal at an outdoor restaurant. It was quite late now, far too late to return to Sweet Apple Acres so Twilight had asked Big Mac if he wanted to stay with her tonight. He had said “Eeyup” as always. Arriving at the tree-house, the door was open, they’d forgotten to close it when they’re rush out, apparently Rarity’s date… err, whatever his name was hadn’t locked up after he left.

Twilight turned the lights on and said “Would you like some tea?”

“Yes ah would, thank ya.”

“What type would you like? I have… blueberry, raspberry… you know what, I’ll just choose for you.” she knew that Big Mac didn’t particularly like tea and he was just being courteous accepting her offer.

She returned a few moments later with two cups of tea, green tea with honey and lemon for him and for herself. She felt that his was the least offensive to those he didn’t drink tea much. Not that she could imagine how tea could even be considered offensive but somehow some ponies thought this apparently.

They sat and talked for a while. She brought up the time that she had lost Miss Smartypants and how he had been so kind as to not only return her, but have Rarity fix her up somewhat before-hoof. She wasn’t sure if it was him making a move on her, all the way back then or if he had simply been being kind. Even his sister seemed to have problems reading him most of the time.

Big Mac had been one of the very first ponies she’d met when she moved here. Well, she’d ‘met’ Pinkie first when she had said hello and Pinkie screamed and ran off. For any other pony it would’ve been a weird first impression but for her it seemed to fit well. The second was Applejack who had then introduced him along with nearly the entirety of her extended family. Big Mac however stood out among them. She’d seen Prince Blueblood as the tallest pony, other than Celestia herself but Big Mac dwarfed him.

She hadn’t been instantly attracted to him. She really wasn’t to anypony but she had to admit she did have a few fantasies about him every so often, his size and all would surely translated. Come to think about it. They’d been going out for a while now. Perhaps now was time to make some of those fantasies come true?

Owlicious has doing his nightly chores but he was just an owl after all, nothing to be too concerned about what he might think. Looking at him she couldn’t help but think ‘Uh, just do it you coward!’ she didn't normally speak in such a manor, even to herself but she was right. Why not?

“It’s getting late. Perhaps we should hit the hay. But we only have one bed so I guess we’ll have to share.”

“That’s ok Miss Twilight, I don’t mind sleeping on the couch.”

He’s joking... right?

Twilight sighed… “Do I really have to spell it out for ya?”

Big Mac looked at her, gave her a kiss and said “Nope.” thank Celestia, he was joking… she thinks.

They walked up the stairs and got to the side of the bed. She kissed him and magically turned the lights off. They fell into the bed together… “ARRGGHHHHH!!!”

Twilight jumped! She flicked the lights back on. “Spike!?”

“Oh uh, Twilight… uh, Big Mac?… oh…” he realised what he had just ruined… or nearly been a part of.

“What are you doing here?!”

“Well you see…” Spike looked at Twilight, her face turned from annoyed to concerned when he looked at her. “Sweetie Belle dumped me.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. Was it at least…”

“I told her I loved her… she didn’t want to hear it. Thing got worse from there and well… now I’m here.” he looked at Big Mac, then back to Twilight “Is it… ok if I stay here?”

Twilight looked at Big Mac, who was still completely unreadable. If he was disappointed he didn’t show it. “Yes, Spike, you’re always welcome here.” she wanted to add ‘I love you’ but while normally comforting, it would probably do more harm than good at the moment.

~ ~

It was morning, the light hurt her eyes. Her head hurt mildly. She was slightly hung over still. She hadn’t had as much to drink as Applej… Applejack! She rolled over to see AJ in her bed. Oh, what had she done? She didn’t have any feelings for her, she wanted to help but this would just make things worse. She could pretend to like her… no that would just make it more painful when the truth came out later. She’d have to tell her now.

Rarity nudged AJ, who stirred and gave a loud pained sigh. She had drunk a lot more than Rarity. “Morning Fluttershy...” she drowsily said. The words making it seem oh so much worse to Rarity.

“Applejack… we need to talk.”

“Oh… yeah, I guess we do...” Applejack said, facing away from her.

“I need to tell you, last night was…”

“You don’t have to explain. Ah know what it was. A one-time thing, you were drunk and ah needed somepony.” She finished the sentence and rolled over to face Rarity. “Ah know ya must be feelin’ guilty ‘bout how ah must be feeling but it’s fine. There is one thing though. Ah wanna tell ya. All that talk about Fluttershy and Elusive and truth and stuff las’ night. Sweetie Belle and Applebloom lyin', and children and what not. Well there is one thing that I’ve lied about. I’ve been lying about it fer years now.”

Rarity started to feel nervous ‘Please don’t tell me Applejack has had feelings for me… this love triangle is getting far too convoluted…’ she thought

Applejack could read her friend well. “Ah know whach’yur thinkin’ and it ain’t nothing like that.” she leaned in and whispered in Rarity’s ear. She then pulled back and added

“Yur the only pony who knows that…"

Author's Notes:

I did not miss posting a chapter for 2 weeks, you're just imagening it! Not that it matters if you're reading this like a year from now... Did I say that ocne already?... oh well.
Edit: like you now are.

Anywoo, this is by far the longest chapter I've written [so far]. I feel like the Dash and Pinkie story line was taking over what was originally intended, and even named after a Fluttershy/Applejack story so for the execption of the one part with Spike towards the end I dicided to dedicate an entire chapter to them.
Edit: longest chapter... HA!!! I legitimately laugh at that...
In all honesty, I teared up in a few spots and I'm not sure I conveyed it propperly but I really think the part where Golden says to Fluttershy and Applejack "Thank you so much" was amazing.
Edit: I also cried [well got watery eyed] when I reread the 'I love you sis,' part as well. This is actually some of my lessor writings but the story itself is brilliant!
I kinda wanan do a oneshot ahout how he and Twistfire met and I have some ideas but I don't think I will for 2 reasons.
1: I want to finish this story off first.
2: Writting about gayness of lesbians is one thing, writting about gay guys though on the other hand...
Edit: coming soon!

There's a reference to a Reba McEntire song in there. Oddly Reba is my childhood from some stupid sitcom she was in that I for some reason love!
Full version: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CRj-1fiDrmA

I had forgotten about my "there's an APP-le for that." line and cracked-up upon rereading that part, I hope you did too becasue quite frankly, it was one of the only jokes in this chapter.
Edit: still funny!

As I've said before I somewhat based Applejack and Fluttershy's coupling off of the story Where Earth Meets The Sky and if you read it you can hopefully see the similarities. I still kinda feel like I'm stealing these ideas but... oh well.
Edit: nope, I've made these chars my own by the end of this!
Also there was a set-up for dropped story line that I'll mention in more depth when we get to the point it was actually dropped at.

Speaking of stealing ideas. The little song I had Fluttershy since in the middle wasn't written by me. It was actually a PMV of Gorillaz - Feel Good Inc. called Fluttershy Inc.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=gskZEv1G4Ck
This is a brilliant video and it NEEDS more views!

One more thing that isn't really relevant but I think I'll say it anyway. I wrote this BEFORE I saw Prometheus [WARNING! minor spoiler] and my exact thoughts when I saw that scene was 'What? She's barren?... that's so cliché... wait a second...'

Healing

Pinkie couldn’t wait for tomorrow! She’d been preparing this party for days now; it was a big day after all. One that was very special to her! Ace Swift and Ventura where turning 3! They were growing up so fast! In the last few months since Fluttershy had moved in, Ace had learnt how to speak, though the three words she knew, ‘Cupcakes’, ‘Awesome’ and ‘Swag’, where still what she used the most.

The last couple of months had been pretty normal given all the drama. A few small things had happened: Spike moved back in with Twilight. Dash had gotten Twilight to bring Tank and some other things up to Cloudsdale in her balloon. Scootaloo had moved back to Ponyville and was manager of the new Foal-Mart. And Applebloom was away in Las Pegasus for the UFC tournament season.

Not to mention that whole incident with Trixie during this year’s Winter Wrap-up… why she left so soon after saving the whole town and being treated like hero still wasn’t quite clear. But ponies showing up and then disappearing for ages again seemed to happen a lot. There was something else that happened as well. Pinkie couldn’t quite think of what it was… something small… oh right! Rarity was engaged.

Flash Dance had proposed to her a few weeks ago. Rarity wasn’t to sure about the sincerity of the offer as they hadn’t been seeing each other for very long, only three months. That thought however didn’t last very long. Flash Dance had opened the ring case and in it, attacked to the glorious gold band, was a crystal the size of an apple. Not literally, but it was indeed enormous.

Pinkie had mailed the birthday party invitations months ago, and a week ago. And yesterday… and a few other times as well. She wanted to make absolutely, positively sure that everypony came to the event! She knew she could fix everything that had gone wrong. How did she know? Well she’d finally had time to read ahead of the story and knew exactly what she needed to do! “Phase1: Party! Phase 2: Spoiler! ???? Phase 3: Profit! err… Friendship!”

As usually, Fluttershy didn’t understand what Pinkie had meant by what she had just said but she went along with it. She’d been quite excited for tomorrow as well, though maybe not as much as Pinkie. She was watching over the kids as they where hoof-painting, while Pinkie ran back and forth putting up streamers and balloons and all sorts of party decour. Fluttershy had always loved little Ace and Ven, even before she’d moved in with Pinkie three months ago but… it just wasn’t quite what she imagined. She had wanted children but these two… this just didn’t feel the same and this wasn’t what she had with Applejack.

It tore Fluttershy up inside, not only that she didn’t feel the true love of being a parent towards those two foals, but also that she wasn’t sure if she truly loved Pinkie Pie either. No matter how much she tried, she couldn’t forget Applejack. How could she? Ten years… it was normal she couldn’t forget her.

Right?

~ ~

“Yo, Dash, ya ready or what?” called Gilda. She didn’t want to go to those brats party but Dash needed some help flying to Ponyville, even if she wouldn’t admit it, and there was absolutely NO WAY she would be able to get back to Cloudsdale without help. Dash had had a small quick shower before crashing on the couch. Not that it mattered, she’d be completely dishevelled by the time they got to Ponyville anyway...

She sat up from her lying position on the couch. Her stomach was huge, still the same size as had been for a while now, but huge none the less. She had thought she was going to have twins but it just turned out she was getting bigger this time around. The doctor had said it was quite common and that she shouldn’t worry... which of course just made her worry more.

Dash had gotten a magisound from the unicorn but due to how the baby was curled up at the time, they couldn’t tell the gender. That didn’t really matter to her though. What had made her react however, was that it was an earth pony and as such she couldn’t give birth here in Cloudsdale. She didn’t want this kid… she never did.

Her plan was to put the foal up for adoption. Dash had thought that maybe giving it up wouldn’t be such a bad idea but now… she’d always heard that ponies always wanted to adopt unicorn or pegasus, not earth ponies. But it wouldn’t be better off with her anyway. At least this way there was a chance the kid might get a loving family like her own… one day.

“Dash! Are you ready or what?” Gilda called again, clear annoyance in her voice. She was never a patient pon… gryphon. But she was fun to be with. Her outlook on life was similar to Dash’s own, if not a bit more cynical. Still she was a good friend. She’d let her live there for this long and said she could stay as long as she had to as long as she promised to ACTUALLY leave at some point. Unlike Gilda’s last housemate… staying for two weeks had somehow turned into over two years.

That was another reason that Dash was giving up the foal. She’d be living with Gilda AND the child. Not that Gilda wasn’t good with kids or anything, she’d taken care of her brother’s son for just over a year when he was locked up a few years ago. She liked her nephew quite alot, Gilda had even said she’d like to have her own child one day. This wasn’t about that though, Dash just didn’t want to impose any more than she already had. Gilda was going out of her way to take her to a party she didn’t even want to go to and in all honesty, she would practically have to carry Dash on the way back.

“Yo, Dash! Last call! If we ain’t going now, we ain’t going!” she yelled from the door.

“I guess we ain’t going then!” Dash replied. She just slumped further into the couch. She wanted to go but was looking for any reason not to.

“Uh… Dash. I know you don’t wanna see none’a them but…" Gilda sighed. She did want to go and had just gotten out of it, yet she was about to convince the only reason she was back into it. "What was the stupidest thing you ever did?” Gilda asked as she walked back into the living room of her house and stood in front of the couch.

“Gilda, this isn’t the time…”

“I mean it! I’ve heard what you think is the stupidest thing you’ve ever done is. And yeah… it was definitely the dumbest thing you ever did…” she added with a smirk.

“Gee, well thanks Gilda… I don’t know… maybe, like the time I… when I flew to Ponyville and back and all over, three months ago. The stupidest thing I ever did!” Dash finished, pouting some-what.

“Dash, you said to that Pink-Squeak that the stupidest thing you ever did was stop being my friend… it meant a lot to me Dash. And when you did that, I was really hurt…”

“Uh, fine, if you’re ganna guilt trip me…”

“I’m not guilt tripping you Dash, well I am. But not that way… they’re your friends aswell. I don’t want you to ruin what you had with them too…” it was one of the soppiest things Dash had ever heard Gilda say. And it was all true. She’d basically abandoned her friends when she’d moved here. Besides that brief conversation… or break-up, with Pinkie and Fluttershy the only thing she’d even said to any of them was asking Twilight to get Tank for her. She’d only stayed for a few hours after that as well.

“Wow… Thanks G." Dash said, looking from the ceiling to her friend. "I never expected this from you. You’re right, I don’t wanna… I don’t wanna hurt them like I hurt you.” she added, getting up from the couch with a small amount of effort involved. She was nine months pregnant now, still four months away from her due date but the child didn’t seem to care, it was big and heavy. Earth ponies tended to be, or so the doc said.

“Yeah, yeah. So can we go already? The sooner we get there the sooner we can leave.” she looked at Dash who seemed a bit odd… “We’re ganna be staying the night aren’t we?”

“Kinda, sorta, maybe… yeah… Pinkie’s letter…s… said to" Dash paused and then said in her best Pinkie voice “Come for the party, stay for the slumber party.” which oddly sounded more like Twilight.

“Uh, whatever… there’s at least a good pub nearby… Damn these ponies. They drive me to drink…”

~ ~

Applejack had woken up early this morning, even by her standards. She normally woke up just after dawn, but for the few days she’d been waking up every two hours or so. Her dreams where weird but she could never remember anything from them. She found herself hugging a pillow when she woke up this morning, this however was normal. She’d been waking up with a pillow in her hooves ever since Fluttershy left, it was just something she did in her sleep and up until then it had always been Fluttershy in her hooves.

She wouldn’t be able to get back to sleep so she might as well head down stairs and start breakfast. Big Mac would be down soon… so would Twilight. Twi and her brother had gotten close in the last half year and yet… ‘I bet they still bet they still haven’t done it…’ she thought to herself. Big Mac was a perfect genalstallion after all and Twilight wasn’t the fastest to jump into bed with anypony, at least not while sober. Then again, she had stayed here a couple of nights and even Big Mac had to know that that meant.

Spike had moved back into the library with Twilight, there was only one room in the house and it didn’t even have a door. Poor fella had been destroyed by Sweetie Belle and in his not-so-gentlestallionly style, if that word really applies to dragons… or if that word was even a word. He had bad-mouthed her to Twilight, nick naming her ‘Sweetie Bot’ because she was a soulless robot and said some other stuff having something to do with witchcraft. It was just his way of venting though, poor guy had bore his soul and been rejected.

AJ had finished cooking up some healthy bacon for breakfast when she heard “Mornin’ sis.” from Big Mac as he came down the stairs. “Mind keepin’ it down just a bit, Miss Twilight’s still sleeping.”

“Sorry Mac, did ah wake ya?” AJ said as she put the bacon onto the plates she had ready, a side of diced carrots on them already. Can’t eat nothing but health food after all, need some high calorie carrots for breakfast when you work on a farm. She took the three plates over to the table and sat down by her brother.

“It’s quite a’right.” he looked at his plate and took a big sniff of the delicious scent then said “Beggin’ ya pardon again but…” he looked down at the bacon and carrots on all three plates “Miss Twilight can’t eat this.”

“Well why not?” she’d prepared this breakfast just as she usually did for herself, brother and sister whenever she cooked.

“You know Miss Twilight’s a jewnicorn, this ain’t cosier.”

“Oh, right, ah'll get ridda those carrots, get ‘er a nice daffodil.” she got up and went back into the kitchen, grabbed a bag of dried daffodil petal and came back. They aren’t as good as carrots but what is? Instead of removing the carrots, she just shovelled them onto her own plate then poured a third of the bag onto Twilight’s plate. “More fer me ah guess.”

She resealed the bag and returned it to the kitchen. On her way back to the table, for the third time now, she noticed there was mail. A single letter on the ground in front of the door. It wasn’t unusual for them to get mail so early, Sweet Apple Acres was a good distance from Ponyville but it was one of the first thing you pass if coming from a few other cities, namely Las Pegasus. She went over and picked it up. As expected it was a letter from Applebloom.

She’d left about two weeks ago at the start of this year’s UFC season. She’d just managed to bulk up enough to make it into the middle weight division but was still at a distinct disadvantage being right at the very minimum weight range. But still, she’d won her first two fights and had drawn in the third. This week she was facing up against a unicorn who himself was only just under the next weight bracket. Even though earth ponies where naturally stronger than unicorns and they weren’t allowed to use magic, Applebloom always said she hated fighting them because their horn was a very dangerous weapon.

There weren’t as many unicorns in the middle weight compared to the lower weight but Applejack was just glad her sister would never get into the heavy weight leagues. There, there where gryphons and hippogryths and all sorts of giants. How Fluttershy had once stood up to one of those… miniatures? or whatever they're called, was beyond her. She’d also heard that Dash was staying with some gryphon she used to be friends with, named Gilda. AJ’d never met the girl but apparently she was the cause of that whole ‘AppleDash’ thing her friends had made up so many years ago.

She walked back over to the table and showed Big Mac the letter. An uncommon smile came on to his face, he rarely showed much emotion. “Think ah should wait for Twi to read it or just open it now?”

“You realise I’m standing right next to you right?” Twilight said, spooking Applejack. Twilight just stared, slightly bemused at her friend’s reaction before sighing and letting out a small chuckle. “So you want me to read it for you?”

“What? No. Ah meant wait fer you ta get here before ah read it. Any-woo, lets open ‘er up, shall we?” AJ said tearing the end of the thinner side of the envelope off, in a way that often took a chunk off the letter itself, Twilight just ignored the method, then AJ pulled the letter out. She moved around to where Big Mac was sitting and Twilight followed. The letter was clearly not written by Applebloom, probably by Sil or Die who were in Las Pegasus with her. They could tell because the grammar was perfect and was signed ‘ABS’ which had then been crossed out and re-written ‘Applebloom.’ The letter was dated two days ago and read:

Dear Big Mac and Applejack,
I won the fight against Serious Jack just now but as you’ll probably hear soon, I’m in the hospital.
Don’t worry! I’m fine, but you should see the other guy… no really, you should’ve seen him, he was huge! Haha.
It’s just a fractured hoof and I’ll be fine in no time.
Love, Applebloom.
P.S. Please tell Pinkie Pie that Sil wishes Ace Swift and Ventura a very happy birthday.

Even though it wasn’t entirely in a style of Applebloom’s all three read it in her voice in their heads. Twilight was the first to talk “Well good thing we got this letter this morning.”

“What? Why?! What happened!?” Applejack shouted. Twilight seemed a bit confused at this then remembered that she tended to read a lot faster than most other ponies, AJ was most likely just at the part about being in hospital. “Is she a’right?” Applejack turned back to reading the letter. When she finally finished she sighed, wipe her forehead and said “Don’t scare me like that Twi…”

The rest of the morning passed normally, AJ had been the one who made breakfast so Big Mac cleaned up afterwards. Twilight helped them prepare everything around the farmstead before they would head off in another hour or so. It was a lot of hard work living on a farm she’d found out, having stayed there a few times now, she was surprised Fluttershy was able to handle this kind of work for so many years. Not that Fluttershy was truly as weak and she thought herself to be, but it was still a bit daunting at first.

She could see herself having a future with Big Mac, she liked him a lot but she was concerned about her library. Surely she couldn’t come live out here and she knew Big Mac wouldn’t leave the farm he’d lived and worked on his entire life. It was really the only obstacle she saw that could keep them from being together someday. Well that and it would likely take Big Mac years to ask her to be his wife. If she wanted that she would have to ask him. Break the standard patriarchal proposal scenario that their culture so implied.

Just… maybe not phrase it in such a way.

Twilight’s magic hindered as much as it helped and it bugged her somewhat after what had happened with Trixie. Applejack wondered about that whole magibetes thing. Did Twilight still have it? All the time she’d stayed here she hadn’t seen her taking any medication for it. Then again, Twilight was a smart pony, she knew what she was doing and if she didn’t take it, she obviously didn’t need it. Still something bugged her, not about Twilight but about Applebloom.

She could’ve sworn that both Pinkie Pie and Applebloom had looked rather odd when they saw Twilight use her medication that first time on Spike’s hatchday. At first she thought nothing of it but a comment that Scootaloo had made when she visited them a few months ago made her think that Applebloom was using steer-roids to help her bulk up. But in the end that never really played out. She couldn’t find any proof so she dropped it soon after. Also it didn’t explain the way Pinkie looked when she saw that syringe. Then again… what does explain anything Pinkie does? Actually, if anything… this would.

They were almost done with all of the days preparations and it was still earlier than Twilight was usually awake. The last thing that needed to be done was feed all of Fluttershy’s animals. Applejack always insisted on doing that alone and neither Big Mac nor Applebloom ever stopped her. Twilight on the otherhoof… “Applejack, I know you miss her but…”

“Save it Sugar. Uh… but fine, if you wanna help, go get the bird feed while ah get the bunnies fed.” AJ said, carrying a bag of various foods on her back for the critters to eat. She stopped and took it off her back as Twilight ran back to the barn to get the seeds. “It’s ganna be a long day taday…” she sighed to herself.

~ ~

He didn’t really want to go to this party but he was invited, and Sweetie Belle had asked him to meet her there. Even with all that had happened three months ago, he still considered her a friend after all and he couldn’t refuse her asking him to at least meet with her. As he got closer, he could already see she was waiting there for him by the small café. When the train came to a stop, he exited and walked over to her. “Been waiting very long?”

“Um… no, I wasn’t expecting you for another hour. Weren’t you meant to be here at midday?” Sweetie Belle asked, a little confused that he had arrived so soon.

“It is midday?” he said, looking up to the clock on the platform which read 11 “Hmm…”

“Oh right, you don’t use daylight savings in Cantalot. Clocks went back an hour at the end of winter… you know, almost two full months ago…” Sweetie Belle said. She didn’t know why but the conversation about daylight savings brought her mind back to the night of AJ and Fluttershy’s anniversary. It had been a few days after the clocks had been set an hour forward and she’d heard something about daylight savings and Twilight but couldn’t remember what. 'Hard to think it’s been eight months since all of this began.' she thought to herself.

Spike had been surprisingly cool about the break-up, at least to her face. But with what Spike had said about Twilight and what he actually said to Twilight… Sweetie Belle was sure he was saying something mean about her to somepony. Ironically, somepony was probably Twilight… she couldn’t blame him though. What she’d done to him was horrible. And what Rarity had said to her just the next day hadn’t helped. She’d finally learnt the truth about Elusive, but oddly, understood, which was helped somewhat by the fact that she was clearly a little tipsy. What hurt however was that she had wanted to give Sweetie Belle and Spike her blessings as a couple.

“We should get to the party. Even if I’m an hour earlier, most the ponies would be there by now anyway right?” Sweetie Belle snapped back to the conversation, rather than the old one with Rarity.

“Sure, but let’s have some lunch first. I was about to order before you got here.”

“Sure, let me treat you.”

“No, I’ll pay for myself, this isn’t a date or anything.”

“Oh yes because neither of us would want that.” he joked. Sweetie Belle stared at him… “It was a joke…”

“Which one, the implied joke or the implication of an implied joke?”

“You don’t know how much you sound like Twilight right now” he laughed, hoped that she would too. Luckily she did and the issue dropped. They ate lunch and talked a bit more before heading to the party. It actually was midday now and they were about to arrive at Sugercube Corner. Sweeite Belle expected most the ponies to be there by now but was still a bit nervous to see Rarity inside.

“Oh I can’t wait for Rarity to see us walk in together… that’ll go over well…” Sweetie Belle said without even facing him.

“Relax. Remember, you said it yourself, this isn’t a date or anything.”

“When did I say that?”

“Um… about an hour ago now. Seems like only a minute though… anyway, she’ll see us sooner or later if we stay out here.” he said starting to walk ahead.

Sweetie Belle quickly caught up and they entered the shop side by side. Before either could take more than a few steps, Pinkie Pie yelled “Welcome!” and naturally everypony turned to look, Rarity included. They walked a bit further inside up to where Rarity and Twilight where talking. They both seemed less surprised than Sweetie Belle had expected them to be, though they were both starring.

“Hello Sweetie Belle.” Rarity said, levitated her crystal glass, half filled with cider to her mouth before finishing it off. She then turned to him and added “Hello Eli.”

~ ~

They were finally here, it had taken four hours to make the normally two hour trip from Cloudsdale but they were here now. At the outskirts of Ponyville, just past Sweet Apple Acres. They landed and after a short break for Dash to catch a breath, they started walking into town. They walked mostly in silence, Dash looking around almost as much a Gilda. She hadn’t been gone that long but she missed the place, she’d lived here for years after all.

Gilda on the otherhoof, or otherclaw, had only been here once before, about twelve years ago and she didn’t seem to like the place. She was looking around a lot more than Dash but most likely just because it was all new to her. She even looked a bit hesitant walking on the solid earth instead of clouds. She also got a few eyes on her from ponies; gryphons weren’t a common sight in most of Equestria, only seen in any large number near the border to Graustralia.

Dash could see how unconfutable Gilda was here “Thanks again for coming, I know you didn’t want to…”

“Forget it, we’re here now anyway.” she said, trying to act cool even if she hated it here. “‘Sides I haven’t taken a proper vacation in years now. You sure Pink-Squeak won’t mind us crash at hers for a few more days?”

“Na, Pinkie’ll be cool with it. Besides I… uh… argh!” Dash stopped in her tracks, wobbling somewhat. “Dear Celestia that hurt!” she scried, putting her right hoof onto her left shoulder.

“You alright Dash?” Gilda asked, concerned even though it had happened a few times already on the way here. At least they weren’t flying anymore so she didn’t have to help her stay aloft or even catch her.

“Yeah, just another muscle cramp.” she said as she started walking again. Ponyville wasn’t that large of a town and even landing right on the edge, it only took them several minutes to walk to near the centre were Sugercube Corner was. “Hey, you wanna play a joke on Pinkie?” Dash asked picking up the conversation after such a long break.

“You know it!” Gilda said with a wide grin.

“Right, let’s sneak in the back and surprise her.”

Gilda just starred at Dash “Really… that’s your idea?...”

“Trust me I know Pinkie, this’ll get her!” Dash assured.

Gilda didn’t think it was a very good plan but something about it seemed to perk Dash up. She seemed happier than she’d been in months now. The kids or the pink one? Either way Dash clearly missed them more than she’d let on. As much as Gilda loved hanging out with her old friend again, she seemed even more different than she remembered. Gilda had chalked it up to the years she hadn’t seen Dash and the whole baby thing but the look on her face right now, her confidence, even her voice seemed more chipper. Like the old Dash she knew.

It made her feel good to see her old friend actually seem like her old friend. She smirked as they walked around the back of the shop, making sure they didn’t pass in front of any windows. Dash peeked into the back door to the kitchen, Pinkie wasn’t in sight but Twilight and Applejack where. They’d see her but at least they weren’t likely to ruin the joke, they’d probably get a good laugh from it too.

Dash opened the back door, instantly getting AJ and Twilight’s attention which was quickly pulled away from them. They had barely taken a step inside when from the front of the shop a very loud “Welcome!” could be heard. They moved in further to look through the kitchen and saw Pinkie at the open front door, standing there. “I could’ve sworn somepony was here? My left rear hoof went ‘clop clop clop’ and that always means there’s a happy face coming.”

Dash got the laugh from Gilda she’d hoped for, Pinkie had a tendency to say double-entondrés without knowing it and Dash knew her description of this particular Pinkie sense would be a good one. Still looking out from the kitchen door, she took the opportunity to see who was here.

Rarity had done a small facehoof to Pinkie’s words before finishing her drink and heading to refill it. Sweetie Belle just sighed at Pinkie, she always thought herself to be more mature than she really was, though Dash was sure the filly was likely laughing hard on the inside. Fluttershy didn’t react, probably having gotten use to Pinkie, living with her for a while now. Big Mac face was as usual: unreadable and the other stallion standing next to him, a red-maned earth pony with a yellow coat, just darker than Fluttershy’s, who Dash didn’t recognize, had a cynical look on his face at the comment, clearly not amused. There was another stallion too…

Dash pulled back into the kitchen, looking towards Applejack “What the hay is Elusive doing here?” she yell-whispered, her initial surprise turning to anger after her words finished.

“Calm down Sugercube, ya haven’t been here sa ah’m guessin ya hadn’t heard. Um, ah… it turns out Elusive didn’t…” Applejack stopped and sighed “Look, it’s complicated, ‘n kinda convoluted but just ferget what ya think ‘bout him and go th’it.”

Dash looked confused at this. She turned to Twilight whose expression seemed to back up what AJ had said. “Fine… but, he ain’t getting near my kids either way!” she replied, finishing with a huff. She then remembered Fluttershy had been playing with the two of them. She’d seen them but it hadn’t registered with her, her mind pre-occupied by Elusive’s presence. She hadn’t seen her children for some time now.

Her thought was cut off though as Gilda asked “So Dash, ya ganna introduce me ta these two?”

“I’m Twilight Sparkle, we met just a few weeks back, remember?” Twilight said, a bit of a tone to her voice. She didn’t really like Gilda.

Gilda pick up on Twilight’s demeanour and couldn’t help but think ‘Uh… this’ll go well’ before saying “Yeah, I know, I was just trying to be a bit more polite this time around. Thanks for that.”

“Oh, um sorry… well, this is Applejack, AJ, this is Gilda” Twilight said, indicateding to each as she said their names.

“Howdy Gilda. Nice ta meet cha.” she said, putting her hoof out towards the gryphon.

“Yeah, hey.” she took AJ’s hoof in her claw and shook it.

The four talked for a while, Gilda was trying to make a better impression this time around, even if she was clearly out of her comfort zone. AJ seemed to like her but Twilight wasn’t as intent to play nice, which seemed out of character for her. They talked for a while before Dash went over to the oven and pulled out a cake. She’d lived and worked at Sugercube Corner for years and she just somehow knew that the cake was ready to be taken out. She put it on the table to let it cool before it could be iced.

Fluttershy entered the kitchen and was surprised to see Dash putting the cake down. “Oh, hello Rainbow, I didn’t know you where here.”

“Welcome!” came another burst from the store front again.

Dash couldn’t see who it was at the door from where she stood, didn’t really care either. With everypony who was here, or everyone seems Gilda was here too... it was probably just a customer, it was Friday and the shop was open after all. She turned back to Fluttershy, “Hey Fluttershy, um, don’t tell Pinkie we’re here just yet, alright? I kinda wanna give her a surprise.”

“Ok, um… he-hello Gilda, it’s nice to see you again.” she turned to Gilda and nodded. Gilda replied by simply putting two of her claws to her forehead and then pointed them at Fluttershy; a kind of salute-wave-hello that she did. Fluttershy had never seen that before and wasn’t sure what it meant at first but a grin and a nod that accompanied it told her it was a greeting. Fluttershy turned back to Dash, then looked to the cake on the table “I should start putting the icing on Ace Swift and Ventura’s cake.”

“Don’t worry about it, I’ll take care of it, you just make sure Pinkie doesn’t come in here.”

“Yes, ok.” Fluttershy chirped happily, Dash seemed different to how she had been the last time they met. It warmed her heart to see her friend happy again. “I should stay for a bit though, if I leave right away Pinkie will know something’s up. She’s busy with her sister anyway”

Fluttershy had seen who had just arrived: Pinkie’s older sister Octavia. Pinkie’s other sister, Elliot, wouldn’t be here though, she was off doing relief work somewhere in Zebfrica. Neither would her parents… Fluttershy wasn’t quite sure what had happened to them; all she got out of Pinkie was that they were possibly dead due to events that may or may not have involved Applebloom, gypsy magic and a time portal. She tried getting a solid answer from Pinkie but just ended up being told about the time about the time she had saved Pinkie from falling from Cloudsdale. Pinkie finished it off with ‘And that’s how you saved my life! Maybe next time I’ll tell you about the time me and Applebloom where baking the fourth wall.’

“Yeah, good call Fluttershy.” Dash said “Actually, I could use some help anyway.” she added, inviting Fluttershy over. They worked on the cake for some time, Dash cut the cake in half to make it a layer cake and Fluttershy prepared the frosting. By the end, it was a gorgeous double layered cake, with zap-apple jam in the middle, blue icing on the top and cream laid on the outer ring and written ‘Happy Birthday Kids.’

Dash never called the kids ‘Ace and Ven’ when referring to both of them, only ever ‘kids.’ She didn’t like to play favourites with them and even if it was what everypony else did; she felt saying ‘Ace’ first was a form of favouritism. She liked to think that it was one of the things that made her a good mother. Even with those thoughts, there wasn’t a single bit of guilt about the new foal inside her, it didn’t even occur to her, she was just glad to be there at the moment. It was insane of course, but living with Pinkie there was always a slight madness to her life. ‘Come to think of it… how did I even know that cake was in there?’ she thought.

Another “Welcome!” came from the front and even though Dash again couldn’t see them, she could make out Spike’s voice, even if she couldn’t make out any of the words. Fluttershy had been just about to leave, back out the front until then; Spike arriving would buy her some more time to talk with Dash before Pinkie may come back here.

Eventually Dash asked Fluttershy “So who’s the sideshow red-head out there anyway?”

“Oh, that’s Flash Dance, he’s Rarity’s fiancé and h…” Flutterhsy was cut off

“Rarity’s married? When did that happen?!”

“Oh no, not yet. They’re only engaged. I don’t… you should talk to them about this, not me.” Fluttershy said, looking out at Rarity.

“Yeah, true.” Dash said before almost walking out of the kitchen, catching herself just before the door. “Wow… almost forgot… hey, Fluttershy, think you could get them for me?” she said, lowering her voice from what it had been before.

“Oh, um, no. sorry… it's just um, almost half the guests are already in here. I wouldn’t want Pinkie to get suspicious.”

“Yeah, make sense. I’ll just tal…”

Dash was cut off by an even louder “Welcome!” coming from Pinkie again. She seemed almost desperate in the greeting somehow, probably still waiting for her Dashie to arrive. ‘Heh, I haven’t been called Dashie in while now.’ she thought to herself. She couldn’t help but peek out the door to see who had arrived. Scootaloo. Dash didn’t expect to see her but she didn’t mind. Dash pulled her he head back quickly and almost ran into Fluttershy.

Fluttershy looked out the door as well, though not trying to sneak a look and hide like Dash had been. She stood there for a moment, looking around at the guests. Big Mac was playing with Ace and Ven, Spike and Sweetie Belle where walking over to Scootaloo and Rarity, Elusive and Flash Dance where talking; rather vigorously! Though Rarity seemed to not be paying much attention, just sipping her drink she had levitated it in front of her.

Fluttershy walked back over to Twilight and Applejack and said “Um, Applejack, Twilight. If you don’t mind, could you two please head into the front? If it isn’t asking to much.”

“Not at all Suger, c’mon Twi… Gilda, you coming too?” AJ asked, having started to like the gryphon, thinking all that stuff that had happened so long ago was well... so long ago.

“Na, I’m good here.” Gilda said, taking another bite out of an apple she’d been eating. Catching herself though, she was trying to act nicer to these ponies, especially this poor little one. “But if ya want me to go too, that’s cool too.”

“Oh no, it’s no trouble, please stay here.” Fluttershy offered. Gilda thought it was a bit rude excluding her like that but the smile on the yellow pegasus’ face told her it wasn’t meant that way. The filly then walked over to Dash and whispered something. Gilda couldn’t hear what she had said, but Dash eagerly agreed.

Fluttershy turned and lead Twilight and AJ out of the kitchen while Dash busily got herself ready. Just a few meters out of the kitchen Fluttershy said “Um, excuse me everypony.” but none of them really heard her low voice over their own chatter.

AJ put her hoof up on Fluttershy’s shoulder “Let me handle this part. EVERYPONY!!!” she yelled, definitely getting their attention. They turned to her; she cleared her throat and continued. “Ehem… Fluttershy has something she’d like ta say ta y’all!”

“Thank you, Applejack… um…” she gathered all her courage, they were all friends but public speaking still wasn’t one of her strong suites. “Thank you all for coming and a happy birthday to Ace Swift and Ventura. I have a very special present for them and seems we’re all he…”

She was cut off by Pinkie; running up and proclaiming “NOOO!!! We can’t do presents yet! And we’re not all here, Dashie isn’t here yet! She’ll be here soon… I know it.” slight sadness in her normally chipper voice.

“Oh, but… well, at least let’s bring out the cake.” Fluttershy said, looking at Pinkie who didn’t say anything, likely caught up in a conflict between the lack of Dashie and the prospect of cake! “Bring out the cake!” Fluttershy said louder than the rest of her speech.

Pinkie only said, in a low tone “But Dashie isn’t…”

“I’m not what, Pinkie?” Dash said, walking out of the kitchen, carrying the gorgeous, blue cake, nearly identical in colour to her own pelt.

“Mommy!” Ace and Ven yelled in unison, jumping off of Big Mac’s back and fly-running up to her, hugging Dash’s front hooves.

She stood there, not able to move, partially because of her kids hanging around her legs and partially because she just wanted to take in the moment. Pinkie looked so happy, her kids had yelled for their mom. Ace had even spoken and she’d been called Dashie for the first time in so long now. All her friends where there, even Gilda was there; thought out the back still. Rarity looked nearly as happy as Pinkie to see her and Big Mac even had a small smile on his stoic face, meaning he was awe-struck.

All of this… it was just perfect. She realized that for the first time since she’d left Ponyville three months ago… No, since before that even. For the first time, in the longest time…

She was Happy.

Author's Notes:

First of all I want to say this: NO!!! Trixie is not going to become a character in this story.
I just thought it a funny idea that with the whole drama of magic in Winter Wrap-Up and how everyponies hoping for a return of Trixie in season 3, I thought it would be a funny combination. Especially with how I discribed her as being a hero at the end of it. No idea what happened but... meh. =D
Edit: possibly fic coming soon.

If you haven't guessed by this point, I like Gilda. [and I kinda like Trixie too] I think she lost a close and dear friend in that episode and that Pinkie was being selfish.

Octavia is Pinkie's sister? Yes.
This is literally the first result when you google image seach Octavia Pie
http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-UQiI4bdwU58/TdMUpU2k3zI/AAAAAAAAAC0/cYCfqXiSxgo/s1600/octaviapie.png
Draw your own conclusions.

Lastly, I Have another pciture for you. Ace and Ven hoof-painting with Fluttershy.
http://bysen.deviantart.com/#/d55mugn
It is just a recolour of an existing picture and I ask that you look at the original aswell.
Edit: a few weeks back some guy got really up my for doing a recolour of this saying 'It's disrespectful to the original artist.' Screw them.
The complainer, not the artist.

That's about it, thanks for reading.

Bys.

Edit: OMFG... I can't believe I forgot to add this note here... The scene with Sweetie Belle, did you think it was Spike who she was speaking with? Good, that was intentional as a bit of misdirection. Only problem is seems I forgot to say this in the initial upload, post, update... what ever it's called, the earlier views [who are presumably the more core readers if they've read it before I've added this] I have don't know that it was intentional and just think it was crappy scripting [like I've said, I'm paranoid!]
Either way, it was intentional and I'm not just trying to back peddle on bad writing... That being said, I did go back to chapter 3 and change three words to suit this my story =D You'll remember the coversation when I threw back to it but you'll not remeber the exact details and thus accept it without question [assuming you accept it in general {I need to stop doubting myself, you'll accept it if you've expected everything up to this point} sub caption... wow...]
As for the whole daylight saving happening in Ponyville and not Cantalot... I don't even understand how it works in real life, let alone a world where day and night are controlled by two smexy goddesses.
This was meant to be a 1 or 2 sentance edit... how did it become a 1 or 2 paragraph edit? sigh...
I need to add these things as I write the story, not just through them on at the last second before I publish... PUBLISH!!! that's the word for it! sigh... see what I mean?...

Even later edit, like half a year later: Welp... I laughed reading that edit...
Even even later edit: I still laughed.

In this quiet night

“Congratulation you two!”

“Thank you, Rainbow Dash. At least somepony is happy for us today…” Fluttershy said. She had promised herself she wouldn’t cry on her wedding day and was struggling to keep that promise. Applejack rested her head against Fluttershy, her eyes closed. She was trying so hard to not let that day be ruined by her extended family, and even though she tried to hide it, she was as distraught as Fluttershy over what had happened.

“Well she’s not the only pony!” Pinkie yelled, smile on her face as always.

“Thanks, all’a you. It means a lot to us.” Applejack said as she adjusted herself against Fluttershy’s neck, keeping her eyes closed all the while. If she opened them tears would come rolling down. No… if Fluttershy refused to cry then so would she! Opening her eyes she looked at her friends as they stood just in front of the door. Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. All a big smile on each of their faces, filled with cheer. This wasn’t her perfect foal-hood idea of a wedding but her friends made it oh so close.

Any possibility of tears faded completely as she turned to see Fluttershy, smiling back at her. Applejack gave her new wife a small kiss on the lips before she turned back to the door. Her friends stepped aside, letting them see out of the chapel, down to their awaiting chariot, pulled by two royal pegusi that Twilight had arranged through Princess Celestia. Walking down the stairs she turned to take one last look back at her friends before entering the carriage. Even with everything that had happened today, she knew deep down in her heart that she and Fluttershy would be together forever, no matter how long. Now, until the end of time...

~ ~

The guest at the wedding talked amongst themselves and slowly began to leave. Sadly, a number of them had already left during the ceremony. It was bad enough that so few had shown up in the first place but the idea of AJ’s own family leaving during the show even hurt Dash. Still, the look on AJ’s face when she left told Dash everything would work out. It was quite late now and Twilight had gone off to help Golden Delicious and the few other remaining Apples with the clean up. Rarity had gone off for some reason or another as well, leaving just Pinkie and Dash together, standing in front of an altar.

“Hey Dashie, you know it’s tradition for the mare of honour and the best stallion to kiss right?” Pinkie chirped.

“Um, I think you’re getting your traditions mixed up, it’s the best stallion’s meant to kiss the bride… I think. Besides there is no best stallion, we’re both mares of honour.” Dash replied, she was Fluttershy’s mare of honour and Pinkie was AJ’s.

“Oh… well can we kiss anyway? I mean it’s tradition after all!”

Dash didn’t have anything against gays in anyway and didn’t really mind that two of her friends had gotten married, she was really happy for them actually. That didn’t stop her from hating the idea of being gay herself. Ponies had always assumed she was because of how she acted most the time. Still, this was Pinkie and Pinkie was random, it would mean nothing.

“Fine… bu…” Pinkie didn’t hesitated and had quickly rushed in, kissing Dash, softly, but for quite some time. Finally breaking away from Pinkie, when she needed some more air, Dash took a breath and said “Alright Pinkie, you happy now?...” though Dash had to admit she had liked the kiss a little.

“You know… Dashie, I really like you…”

“Yeah… I like you to Pinkie.” Dash replied, she knew what saying that had meant but wasn’t quite sure Pinkie knew what it meant.

“No Dashie… I mean…”

“Pinkie, I… I like you too, but… you know I’m… not like that…” Pinkie hadn’t been involved on the gossiping of her other friends about the ‘AppleDash’ things, she had only heard about it afterwards. Dash had always thought that if Pinkie had liked anypony, it would've been Fluttershy, especially after she’d gotten her muzzle broken by AJ for kissing the filly last year.

“Oh, ok. I understand.” all the chipperness and cheer that Pinkie normally exuded was gone from her last words. “It’s just… I thought you and I could… go out somewhere sometime. I know you’re not, but I… could you… just give me a chance…?”

Dash couldn’t refuse Pinkie. She looked heart-broken; even her mane wasn’t as puffy as normal. The idea came to Dash, she’d let Pinkie take her on a date and she’d just break it to her slowly. Even if Dash said yes now, Pinkie had to know it was just so she didn’t hurt her. “Alright, Pinks. I’ll go out with you but… I can’t promise anything. I’m not just ganna fall in love with you just like that” she paused for a moment before adding “And if you tell anypony else!...”

~ ~

The first date went well, Pinkie hadn’t tried anything, and it was just like if they were hanging out together. Pinkie hadn’t asked Dash out again for about a month afterwards. Dash thought Pinkie had just dropped the whole idea until then. After that however, Pinkie had asked Dash out every week or so. It eventually became just a regular thing for the two, hanging out together once a week. That was, until Pinkie kissed her. They’d been on more than ten dates now and even if Dash didn’t realise it, she had started to feel something for Pinkie.

And it scared her.

“I’m sorry.” Pinkie said, both happy and ashamed at what she’d just done.

“Na, it’s cool…” Dash replied, unable to hide her nervousness at the situation. She liked Pinkie… maybe she was in love with her. But... how could she be with another mare? And an earth pony at that? Dash’s entire life was about flying, she even lived in a house made out of clouds! Her entire family lived in Cloudsdale and without unicorn magic and some way of getting up there Pinkie couldn’t even exist up there!

Pinkie didn’t pick up on Dash’s nervousness and just heard her say 'it‘s cool.’ She planted another kiss on her, this one much longer than the last. Dash didn’t resist, she enjoyed it. It felt right… but wrong. She didn’t know what she could do. She had to tell Pinkie it couldn’t be, but she also wanted it to be. She wanted to do something, anything! And as was often her first response. She flew away. Leaving Pinkie standing there, still staring at Dash as she drew further away into the distance.

Dash always tried to act brave but deep down she was always terrified of everything she did. Her aerial displays where so precise but every time she performed them she felt scared. But that was natural, moving so fast, so high up, coming so close to the ground all the time. This however was different. Even though she was terrified of those moves she performed, she still did them. Now however she wasn’t in danger in anyway, she had just fled.

She couldn’t go home, Pinkie would find her. She couldn’t hide in the mountains, Pinkie would find her. Cantalot?... Pinkie. Cloudsdale…? Pinkie… no. She had to go somewhere nopony could possibly find her, not even Pinkie. Especially Pinkie! But there was nowhere.

Actually… there was one spot. One spot she’d only ever been once in her life and almost died getting to that time. A small set of clouds, so high up that there were less than one-hundred recorded cases of pegusi getting there. It was called ‘World’s End.’

She flew for hours straight, it was just after dark when she had finally got to the point below the far-off clouds above, not visible from somewhere even this high up, in the small cloud town. She stayed the night at the ‘End’s Beginning Inn’. She sat at the small tavern, ordered a drink and started talking to the others sitting around her. A small, old radio was set to an easy listening station and a pony was playing piano alongside with it.

After she had a few drinks Dash was approached by somepony she didn’t expect to be there, an old friend. The yellow furred, pink maned pegasus she knew was Fluttershy’s brother: Butterscotch. They talked for some time and he matched Dash drink for drink, though they were quite weak compared to the Sweet Apple Cider she usually drank to get drunk. Butterscotch was nothing like his sister: strong, brave, broad-chested. He was exactly Dash’s type of stallion and when he asked if she’d like to share his room, she decline. Saying she didn’t just want a fling.

Butterscotch didn’t press the issue, he was still just as kind as his sister after all, but the whole conversation had left Dash more confused than ever. A stunning stallion like him, how tipsy she was, normally she’d be in his room in a moment, yet all she could think about was Pinkie Pie. They had a few more words and a few more drinks and soon retired to their own rooms.

~ ~

Dash woke up just before dawn the next morning, she didn’t like getting up this early, or even regular-early, but the flight was over fifteen hours long, if she didn’t leave before 6am it would be dark before she got there, even with the fact that the higher up, the longer the sun shines. At that height the sun would be visible at 3am and disappeared at 9pm. She got out of bed, ate a light breakfast and prepared for the flight up to World’s End. To her surprise Butterscotch was also preparing to make the journey. He packed a saddlebag filled with energy bars and Red Bysen drinks. Dash on the otherhoof didn’t pack anything, last time she made it there she’d just ended up dropping the bag as it had just dragged her down.

She didn’t know it when she had first thought of this place but it turned out that today was the first day of a big gathering of fliers, all attempting to reach World’s End. Among the others who were trying to reach the clouds high above were about thirty pegusi, four gryphons, a changling and two other creatures she couldn’t even identify. She was sure Twilight would know what they where. What surprised her most though: a hippogryph. She’d never seen one before and had barely even heard of them. The offspring of a pegasus and a gryphon. It made her wonder how such different creatures could exist together.

There was also something different about this hippogryph that wasn’t what she had heard. He honestly looked very different to what she had pictured a hippogryph looking like but still all the characteristics where right. His lower pony half was dark blue furred that extended from his rear legs, that ended in hooves, to just past his hips. From there, dark green-blue feathers ran all the way up to his head and along his folded wings and down his front, clawed legs, stopping at his wrists his wrists that lead into black leathery claws. His head was that of a pony but finishing with a beak that looked more like a muzzle. His face was also covered in fathers, though much finer than the ones covering his body. Most spectacualr though was his tail: that of a normal dark-green pony's tail but to each side was an even longer single feather that each had a red swirling pattern on them, almost like peecock feathers.

All of that was normal, though she’d pictured it differently in the rare times she’d thought about hippogryphs. There was one thing however that was out of place. He had a horn. She’d never been told, or even thought they could have horns. He then turned to her and just started looking at her. Why was he staring? Then Dash realised… she was the one staring at him. She quickly looked away, embarrassed a little. She remembered that Gilda, a gryphon, was a rarity in Equestria and often got stared at. He must get it even more. Sure enough, Dash looked around, she wasn’t the only pony who had been staring… wait no, they weren’t staring at him, but the line just near him…

They where watching the pillar’s shadow creep its way over the line marking 6am and as it touched the line, all as one, the nearly forty fliers took off in unison. It was practically a race, though she doubted most of, if any racers would even make it. Flying straight up for more than half a day. Most of them where here with a partner and where most likely just trying to see how far up they could get and had no intention of actually making it. Butterscotch had told her that was his intention as well. He didn’t think he could make it but just wanted to try. Have some fun and give himself a challenge.

~ ~

They ‘d been flying for more than four hours now and Butterscotch was starting to get tired. “Rainbow Dash, hold up a second.” She was starting to get some distance ahead of him again. She looked down, seeing him clearly struggling to keep flying. She came to a complete stop. “What are you doing? I just wanted you to slow down a bit.” the race didn’t matter to either of them. They were coming about twentieth from what Buttersotch could tell but they had seen a few ponies heading back down already, and one gryphon.

“You need a break. No need to push yourself harder than you have to!” Dash said and Butterscotch couldn’t deny it. He’d gotten further than he had planned and yet they were still only a third of the way there, if that.

“C’mon Rainbow Dash, we both know I’m not making it all the way there. All I want to do is get as far as I can and that’s not much further now.”

“You can’t come this far and just quit, we’re almost there, look!” Dash said, pointing skyward. It was barely visible but amongst the spicks and specks of the other fliers up above, far beyond them, the tiniest dot could be seen. At least… she could see it.

“I don’t see anything Rainbow Dash, you sure it’s not just another racer?” Dash had forgotten she had much better eye sight than most ponies, one of the reasons she was hired by the Ponyville Weather Control.

“Well, it’s there. Trust me!”

“If you say so… I’m going to have a break, have a kitkat.” he said, shuffling his saddlebag around to his front, pulling out two energy bars and a Red Bysen. “You want one?” he said, waving a bar. Dash nodded and he chucked it over to her.
They stayed there, hovering for a few minutes. They couldn’t tell if they were staying level, going up or going down, so far off the ground it was impossible to really tell but Dash always seemed to be drifting above Butterscotch. Whether that meant she was going up or he was going down wasn’t quite clear, either way she always kept flying down to meet him. Eventually they finished their bars and he finished his drink. He’d offered her one of the drinks as well but she declined. She always thought those things just tasted like orange flavoured coke and didn’t really like them.

The hovering had given Butterscotch time to recover, he could hover all day without effort so it was practically like they had been sitting down for the last few minutes. “Alright Dash let’s get going, I wanna make at least half way.” he said, trying to boast. He remember that that wouldn’t work with Rainbow Dash as she’d actually made it there once before which became abundantly clear when she let out a small snicker. “Gee thanks for the encouragement…”

“Hehe, sorry. Let me just get one thing first.” she said as she flew over to him, reaching into his bag and grabbing out an energy bar. She unwrapped it took a single bite before just dropping it. “There, that’ll do...” she said, still chewing the bite. She then flipped a latch and sent Butterscotch’s bag, letting it slip from his back, falling just behind the half-eaten bar.

“What the hay Rainbow Dash!?”

Dash, put her hoof to is face and pulled him from looking down at the falling bag to meet her gaze. “You want encouragement? That thing is just weighing you down and destroying your aerodynamics.”

“Yeah but…” he said, turning to look down at the falling supplies once more.

Dash turned his head to her again and added “I believe you can make it all the way to World’s End.” she said smiling, not noticing how close she was to his face. She pulled away and slowly started flying upwards again “So… you ganna let a filly beat you there?” and slowly picked up her speed.

“Not a chance!”

~ ~

It was clearly insight now, much bigger than he had expected it to be. The stories always said World’s End was a tiny bunch of clouds right at the edge of the atmosphere. Then again, always seeming so far away, it had been visible for hours now and for so long it looked miniscule. Guess it just got that reputation for being so small in the distance but now it was clear that it was big enough to hold a large house or two on it, though apparently the only things that where up there, where a few flags and very small ones at that.

It didn’t help that it was not only getting cold but also that the sun was setting, making it dark and colder still. The air this high was thin and it took nearly five flaps to cover their own height in distance, making the final stretch take so much longer than it should have. He would’ve fallen out of the sky a few times already if it wasn’t for Rainbow Dash. She’d started flying behind her just for that reason in case she needed to stop him again. He was a little embarrassed having to be saved by her so many times but it was better than the alternative.

He was this close now! Not ten minutes away, even at this slow pace. He was about to accomplish something he’d never thought he would be able to do. He’d wanted to stop so many times but each time Rainbow Dash had convinced him to continue. He couldn’t stop. All she had done for him was amazing. All the ponies they had passed, or seen turning back. They had to be the only ones left even making it this far. He had to make it! He had to... but he couldn’t.

Dash caught him, for the um-teenth time now. “Butterscotch, we’re this close! You can do it!”

“I can’t Dash…" he gasped between every few words. "Just drop me… I can glide down… I just can’t make… it any further…” he’d pushed himself past his limits more times than he thought possible. He didn’t even think he could stay aloft anymore, even if the air had been normal here.

“No! I said I believe you can make it and I still do!”

“I can barely breathe… I can barely see… I…” he was cut off.

“If you can’t make it… then I guess…” Dash’s words were forced and hard. He knew she was going to drop him. Still, he’d come this far. He could boast all he wanted when he was done. “I guess I’ll have to carry you…”

She suddenly flapped her wings much harder and faster than she had been, and in this thin air they had already been buzzing just to hold herself and him aloft. Now they were a blur, fading into the dark blue sky behind her. It was clear she was in pain, more than he had been. She was doing this for him but he couldn’t even help in this position on his back, in her front hooves.

He tried to move but she always stopped him. He’d heard from Fluttershy how stubborn this filly could be but never imaged she would, or even COULD, do something like this. They were flying faster than he had been before and what would’ve taken him ten minutes took her only three. They were just at the apex of the clouds edge and… he was there. Even if he had been carried the last stretch, he was still here. Never in his life did he expect this.

Dash’s hind legs touched down, balanced up on them with her wings still buzzing. She slowly released Butterscotch from her arms as he slid onto his hooves. Dash collapse onto the soft clouds. So comforting… her thoughts of sleep where cut short by a very loud, very happy “We did it Rainbow Dash! YOU DID IT!!!”

It was amazing. He was at World’s End! It was all because of her. There was no way any of this would’ve been possible if it wasn’t for her. Nopony had ever done something like this for him. She’d encouraged him, she’d saved him so many times and destroyed herself helping him get here. Where less than a hundred ponies had ever been! Dash was about to say something but there came another voice, deep, with a slight Graustralian accent.

“Well congratulation! I didn’t expect to see any others getting here.” Dash looked up from her head being buried in the clouds and saw the hippogryph from before alongside another dark-blue Pegasus. The hippogryph spoke again “I ‘specially didn’t expect to see you two, the stallion bringing a saddlebag… and a slender little filly…” he was clearly just as exhausted as these two as he could barely stand.

Dash looked at him giving him a glare. Butterscotch didn’t react, still just amazed that he was even here.

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not trying to disparage you… in fact, one of you is the one-hundredth being to ever set hoof here!”

Butterscotch took notice of this. Dash had to be the one, not him. “Rainbow Dash, that’s you! You’re in the record books!”

“Na… I…” she was still panting from carrying him. “I wasn’t… you touched down… after I did… looks like… you’re famous…”

He was beyond flabbergasted! Dash had declined such a monumental feat for him. He didn’t deserve it, she did! “No Rainbow Dash, you did… trust me… this award is yours…” he said, nearly at tears from her selflessness towards him.

“Thanks…” was the last thing she said before she lay her head back into the clouds and fell asleep.

~ ~

She awoke the next morning. The light around her was weird. It was light out but it was still dark… then she remembered where she was and what she was seeing. She was ABOVE the sun as it had only just crested the horizon. Dash felt a weight over her chest, it was Butterscotch's arm. He was curled up beside her; it was funny how much he looked like Fluttershy right now.

Dash tried to move “Argh!” she yelped as her... everything hurt… of course it did. But that was the price of getting here. Butterscotch awoke to the noise. He pulled his hoof away from over her chest, he felt a bit awkward having had it there.

“Hey…” he said, tiredly, likely just as saw as she was.

“Hey, yourself…” Dash replied.

“Rainbow Dash… there’s something I want to ask.”

“Sure…” she said, still too tired to notice the in passion in his voice “what is it?”

“Rainbow Dash, it’s amazing up here. I could never have gotten here without you. You helped me, you saved me, you even carried me…” he was embarrassed by that last part but it didn’t matter. “All of this is because of you; and I wanna thank you… and, what I wanted to ask…” he didn’t have the words to express it. He just leant in and kissed her.

Dash didn’t flinch. He was kissing her. He was a perfect stallion for her, but… “No.” she said as she pulled away. “I said before I didn’t want a fling.”

“Neither do I. I want to be with you. I want you to be with me… everything you’ve done for me. Everything that you are, Rainbow Dash! I love you!”

“No. no…” she began to cry.

“I’m sorry…” Butterscotch said, trying to… something... he didn’t know what was happening. But his words only made it worse. They were the same words Pinkie had said to her. The last words Pinkie had said to her.

“No… I came here to get away from all of this… I just wanted to… escape. To get as far away from it as possible… and now…”

Butterscotch put his hoof on her face, he didn’t know what was wrong and wanted to help “Please… tell me what’s wrong.”

“I can’t be with you… there’s… there’s somepony else for me… but I…”

“I see…” he was hurt but it didn’t matter, she was in so much more pain than he was. “What’s his name?” he said with genuine concern for her.

“Her name…”

“Oh…”

“That’s it right there!” she yelled through her tears, it would be just the same as Applejack and Fluttershy. Ponies judging them, even at their own wedding! “I don’t… I’m not… I am… I love her… but I love her, and I left her… why should they judge us like that?”

“Rainbow Dash. I don’t care. Even if we can’t be together, I want to be your friend and I will never judge you for what your heart wants.”

“How you said ‘oh’ I know you don’t mean it!” Dash wasn’t good at picking up tones but even she could feel the coldness in his voice when he had said it.

“You’re wrong, I don’t care… I love my sister and she married Applejack and now I love Applejack just as much as I do Fluttershy. I don’t care who you love. I just care about you…”

“You mean it?” Dash asked, though she knew fully well that he did. She didn’t need an answer as he leaned his head against her. “Thank you…” she said, resting her head against his. “and I’m sorry I couldn’t… with you…” she didn’t get a reply but she felt a tear rolling from his face onto her neck. If he felt so much for her from so little… Dash could only imagine how Pinkie Pie must be feeling right now...

~ ~

She’d been at World’s End for three more days now and it was almost night. She was departing the next morning. Butterscotch and the hippogryph where still there but the Pegasus she’d also become friends with had left earlier this morning. For the life of her though she couldn’t remember his name... he lived in Cloudsdale so she’d probably run into him again someday.

None of them had eaten in days now which didn’t help them recover from the journey they’d all taken getting here. Also as it turned out she wasn’t the one-hundredth being up here as she’d been here before so it didn’t count. Butterscotch was the ninety-ninth being here which as a feat in itself, but aside from his name in a book he wouldn’t get much fame out of it.

It was twilight now but it was twilight here for all but four hours of the day between 10 and 2, any other time and they were higher than the sun in the sky. Still it was clearly getting to what would be about 8pm and dark on the ground. She’d learnt the hippogryphs name, it was Razor Talon and she’d given him the nick name ‘Tally’. She’d talked to him a few times about various things, never asking about his horn though. She wanted to know and tonight would be the last chance she’d have to ask him before they all left and likely never saw each other again.

“So the first robot said ‘1001001110100101010101001010100100100100111001011101’ and the second robot replied ‘10100010101 her? I barely know her!’” Tally said, getting a slight laugh from Dash but it seemed to go right over Butterscotch’s head, like most of his jokes.

“Haha… yeah. Been there…” Dash said. The guy was kinda nerdy but thanks to Twilight, she actually understood most of his jokes. “So Tally, I’ve been meaning to ask something. I’ve heard about hippogryphs before, I’ve never seen one up until you.”

“Yeah, I get that a lot; even in Graustralia we’re rare. You know how we come about right?”

“Yeah, one of your parents is a gryphon and the other one's a pegasus. But what I want to ask is, I’d heard about you but, I never heard that you had horns.”

“Well, you’re half right, my father was gryphon but my mother wasn’t a pegasus, she was a unicorn. So I was born with a horn, so I guess I’m even rarer.”

Dash didn’t know what to think about it. A gryphon and a pegasus where rare enough, most of them lived in cloud cities, a unicorn though. It just seemed so unlikely, so impossible. She then realised the comparison to herself and Pinkie. “How did… your parents meet?”

“I don’t really know. They’ve just always been together. Why do you ask?”

“It’s just… there’s somepony… an earth pony and, I’m scared. I don’t want to be weighed down. I mean, look where I am! There’s no way I could ever share this with her. I mean…” Dash had used the word ‘her’ and saw the look on Tally’s face when she had. “Yeah, I said ‘her’! So what?!” she added, angrily.

“What, you think I care? I was just surprised, I thought you were with him.” he indicated towards a now-sleeping Butterscotch. “I really doubt many beings even care either way, do what you want, it’s not my thing but to each their own.”

“Thanks, and sorry… I just, don’t know what to do.”

“Hey, I don’t wanna give you the whole ‘how do you feel when you’re with her’ and ‘what’s it like when you think of her’ ‘you’re in love’ speech but just do what you feel is right. I’m sure my father felt the same way at one point. Nervous about loving somebeing who couldn’t fly. But here I am.”

Dash was glad she hadn’t been lectured. Well she had sorta, but it could’ve been much worse. She had to think about what she was going to do. Tomorrow she’d be heading back to Ponyville and she’d have to see Pinkie. She couldn’t run any longer but she just didn’t know what she was going to do. Dash and Tally talked for another hour or so before Tally went off to get some sleep, he was going to be leaving tomorrow as well.

She stayed seated for a while after he left, thinking she’d just sleep there. She tossed and turned for a bit before just standing up and heading off to find a better spot to sleep. It would be nice to sleep next to Butterscotch as it got quite cold up here but she thought against it, even though she’d done so the last few days. Eventually she found herself walking up a rather steep hill that over looked a drop-off. From there she could see as far as the world curved.

It was literally the highest point in the world, if you fell, you would fall for at least ten minutes. Truly, World’s End. She lay down and drifted to sleep. Wishing she knew what to do the next day.

~ ~

Dash awoke the next morning, her head hanging over the edge of the cloud, she saw everything from here. It probably would’ve scared her if she had been able to think of anything else than Pinkie. She’d even had a dream that Pinkie had met her mother in a mansion in Cloudsdale. It didn’t matter though; she just left her head hanging off the cloud-cliff, staring at the world below. She had no idea what to do when she got back to Ponyville.

Would Pinkie forgive here for what she’d done, then again, did Pinkie even know that she had run away? It had only been five days since she left, even if when she left was in the middle of one of their dates. She’d have to say something but she just didn’t know what. Maybe she wouldn’t head back to Ponyville at all. She’d go to Cloudsdale or that place in Graustralia that Tally was from.

The idea was stupid… she had to go back to Ponyville. She turned to look down to see if Butterscotch or Tally where up yet. When she turned however, she saw Pinkie, curled up asleep beside her, giving Dash a hug. “You’re not here...” she muttered, closing her eyes. She couldn’t stop thinking about Pinkie and now she was even seeing her.

She opened her eyes and Pinkie was still there. In fact, she was snoring. Pinkie was really there. Pinkie was really... HERE! How was this possible? It wasn’t! Nothing made sense to her in the moment. “You’re kidding me…” was all that she could think to say. She gave Pinkie a small poke. “Pinkie, wake up!”

Pinkie stretch and yawned. She sat up as Dash did as well, sitting on their haunches Pinkie exclaimed “Hi Dashie!” before taking a look around “Oh yeah, we’re here and all that… uh, hi again!”

“Pinkie I… I’m sorry I ran, I didn’t know what else to do.” Dash said, tears already bursting from her eyes.

“Its ok Dashie, I forgive you. I’m here for you now, even if you don’t want me to be… I’m here.”

That was just it though… she was here. HERE! At World’s End. The highest place in Equestia. An earth pony! Where in the last however-many-years, only so many pegusi had been, and so many hundreds of thousands had tried. This flightless earth pony had made it here... for her! Dash had been afraid Pinkie would hold her back? It almost seemed stupid now. Pinkie wouldn’t hold her back, if anything she would drag her forward. Pinkie could do anything. It wasn’t just an exaggeration, Pinkie could literally do ANYTHING!

Dash didn’t reply. Pinkie had done all this for her. Dash put her arms around Pinkie and gave her a small kiss before leaning her head onto Pinkie’s shoulder and closed her eyes. Pinkie did the same, wrapping her arms around Dash. They stayed like this for what seemed like an eternity which to Dash didn’t seem long enough. Dash finally opened her eyes and pulled away.

They sun had moved from down on the horizon to directly behind Pinkie. It was beautiful. The sun was caught in every one of her pink, curly locks and her head perfectly covered the most of the sun leaving just the golden glow that surrounded Pinkie’s face. While Dash was perfectly fine with just letting the moment last forever, Pinkie broke the silence. “Dashie. What would you do if I fell through the clouds right now?”

Dash instantly unfurled her wings to the question, ready to dive at less than a seconds notice. But it didn’t come to that. “Don’t joke about that Pinkie! I would’ve… I would dive after you and stop you from falling. I wouldn’t let anything happen to you.”

“Well that’s good because Twilight’s windwaker spell should’ve wore off hours ago. I don’t know how I’m still up here.”

Dash just looked at her, fully aware why she wasn’t falling and what it meant meant so much to her. “You’re not falling because something that belongs to a pegasus won’t fall through clouds. And Pinkie, what you are… is mine.”

~ ~

The big rush from the race had died down and the End’s Beginning Inn wouldn’t see much traffic for some time now. The radio was still tuned into the easy listen station and a slow pop song was being playing. The light-brown furred, dark-brown maned, former prospector, bar-keep with one gold tooth was a little surprised to hear the doorbell jingle. Even more surprised to see who it was. "Food. Now!" Dash proclaimed as she entered.

“Welcome back, you’re blue friend told me you had gotten up ta World’s End. It’s about time you got back here, gotta add your names to the record book.” he stated as that all plopped down onto the stools in front of the counter.

Tally took the lead saying “Well, we’ve got three names for you then.”

“Three names aye? So who got there second, that Prism Slash fella got there first outta the race. Go figure that forth place is the real winner though, hehe.”

“I was there second, my name is ‘Razor Talon’.”

“Then I got there. ‘Butter Leopold Scotch’.”

“Mhm… got it, so I guess that make you the hundredth, little mare.”

“Na, sorry old timer, I’m already in that book, as the youngest to ever make there I might add.” Dash said, full of pride and back to her normal self.

“So the hundredth still up there I take it.”

“Nope, I’m right here!” Pinkie chirped.

The bar-keep just stared, giving Pinkie an eye before saying “I beggen your pardon missy but, how did an earth pony get to World’s End exactly, you mind telling me?”

“Well it’s simple really!” Pinkie said. Dash was just as eager to hear this, as was everypony else. “I have no idea!”

Dash practically prat-fell from her response… but hay, it seemed about right for Pinkie. Butterscotch and Tally both spent hours trying to convince the bar-keep that it was true but he wasn’t buying it. “Alright, but whether you write it down or not, it happened.” Tally said. Eventually they got him to add Pinkiamina Diane Pie to the register and of course Pinkie had to add her own little touch to it as well, drawing her Cutie Mark next to her name.

The night was starting to get dark; something that Dash had to re-adjust to now that the day wasn’t eighteen hours long like it was up there. The others where a bit buzzed, having had a few drinks by now but Dash and Pinkie didn’t need anything to enjoy this moment together. Well, except one thing. “Oh, I love this song!” Pinkie said as the previous song ended and the new one began. How Pinkie knew any slow songs Dash didn’t know, but nothing could surprised her about Pinkie anymore.

“Pinkie, do… do you wanna dance?” Dash asked. She didn’t like dancing but for Pinkie she’d do anything. She didn’t need a response as she stood up from the counter, with Pinkies hoof in hers she pulled to her the open floor. The bar-keep saw it and turned the music up for them. Both Pinkie and Dash rose up onto their hind legs and leant against one-another. They stood there, slowly swaying back and forth to the music. And just listened to the music play.

In this quiet night, I’m waiting for you. Forgiving the past, and dreaming of you.
Time passes by, and memories fade. But time can’t erase, the love that we’ve made.
And the stars in the sky, that I wish upon can’t bring you back to my side.
Though you’re not here with me, I dream of the day we’ll meet again.
Hold me close, so deep in your heart, I will find you, no matter where I have to go.
And dream of me, for I will be there.
Follow the stars that lead…
In to the quiet night… into the quiet night… Into the quiet night…
Into the quiet night.

It didn’t last; the song was only about two minutes long. Even if Dash didn’t like dancing, she had enjoyed the moment and was sad to see it gone. They stayed together, just swaying as the next song began. “What was that song called Pinkie?” Dash really hoped Pinkie knew. The lyrics where beautiful and fit perfectly for them.

“It’s called ‘In This Quiet Night’ by Lacus Clyne” Pinkie said, clearly as touched by the song as Dash had been. “It’s always been my favourite song…”

Dash just kept Pinkie in her arms, “It’s my favourite song too…” resting her head against Pinkie’s, she added “No, actually it’s not…”

“It’s ours.”

Author's Notes:

If you've read the story 'Where Your Heart Is' that I've mentioned before, you'll see where this came from. This was originally just going to be a short[-ish] flashback like with Applejack and Fluttershy in chapter 10 but I kept writing and it became it's own chapter, perhads even a stand-alone story. The other side of Pinkie's story finding Dash up in 'World's End' with a few creative liberties of course but I really feel this is a touching story.
Edit: stand alone version with extended first two scenes coming soon! This is easily my favourite chapter from this entire story. [actually it's a tie with By and by]

The line 'together forever, no matter how long. Now, until the end of time...' is a reference to the song Together Forever, a G1 Pokemon song. [which I expect you to know and if you didn't shame on you!]
Ash = orange, Pikachu = yellow. Just saying.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iqvBT9fSEHw
I made a very conscious decision to not hyperlink anything in this until the very last song. [aside from Tally who needed to be linked]
So I made a South Park reference with 'Tally' and 'Butter Leopold Scotch' but that's not important. I want to show you the inspiration for the hippogryph. There are a few minor changes to the colours and the horn sholud be that of a unicorn but this picture displays what I had in mind quite well.
http://ho-ohlover.deviantart.com/art/Cenarion-Hippogryph-115378813
As for what gave me the idea for it... Mindless Gonzo's dramatic reading of 'Twi and Me' which will not be linked... It's a clop.
Edit: screw it, here's the fic! http://explicit.ponyfictionarchive.net/viewstory.php?sid=381
Also Graustralia = Australia, so in my mind gryphons are Australian... P.S. I'm Australian and love Gilda. [probably shouldn't have said that after the clop line...]

And of course we have Red Bysen... need I say more? I heard it gives you wings!

Lastly, I threw a little wink out in this very story. A single name and I hope you spotted it and saw the 'importance' of it. If you didn't, it's in the last segment at the Inn, so re-read it and see if you can spot it =D
Edit: IT WAS PRISM SLASH!!!
Also I brought up Golden Delicous for a reason... you'll see.

Anyway, thanks for reading.

I'm Bysen I. Tenial, and I approve this message.

Return

Dash hadn’t brought her children a gift, she didn’t need to. The look on their faces: just having their mother back was the best possible gift. She’d been gone for so long, she was just as happy to see them as well. Dash didn’t know what had happened between all of friends since she’d been gone but in this moment, it was as if none of it had.

Fluttershy stood beside Applejack. Twilight had Big Mac to her left and Spike to her right. Rarity was standing next to her stallion, Dash still didn’t know his name though. She hadn’t seen Scootaloo in years, but she and Sweetie Belle seemed to be a close as ever still. Hay, even Elusive being here didn’t bug her. Octavia seemed… well she didn’t really know her so she couldn’t really tell, but she was smiling at the beautiful moment.

Pinkie pulled the kids off of Dash’s legs and she continued over to the table. She placed the cake down and grabbed two paper plates. Taking a knife, she cut two, extra-large pieces, getting half of the word ‘kids’ on each. She gave them each a plate and just watched as they dug in. She wanted to just watch them for ever but she couldn’t. “Alright, who else wants a piece?” she called out.

Naturally Pinkie was first “Ooo, me!” and Dash served her up a special piece as well, giving her a piece with the word ‘birthday.’ She served up a piece to everypony else, but made sure to save herself a special piece as well. ‘Happy’. Finally she finished serving everypony except Gilda, who was still in the kitchen, content with her apple, Dash knew Gilda didn’t really like this pony food anyway.

Dash took her plate and sat down on the floor near her children and Pinkie soon joined her. As she sat there, just watching them eat, Pinkie sitting beside her, it felt like old times again. Everything disappeared around her expect Pinkie and the kids. She blinked and a tear fell from her eye but Dash didn’t even notice. It could’ve been a minute or an hour that she sat there but eventually it came to an end as they finished their food.

The moment didn’t end right away though, as Pinkie stood up and gather both Ace and Ven, moving them towards Dash. They wrapped their hooves around her and she returned the hug. She wished this could last forever but everything came snapping back to her when Pinkie joined in the hug as well. Things just weren’t the same as they had been and they never would be. “Pinkie…”

It was all she managed to say before Ace said “I missed you mummy….” Before burying her head back into her mother’s mane. It had always been her favourite place to sleep. And it still was. Dash couldn’t say anything now… she didn’t know if she could've said anything anyway. She still loved Pinkie and Pinkie loved her too. Just... not the same way.

“I missed you too, Dashie.” Pinkie said, still hugging her. Dash finally realized that she was crying but didn’t even bother trying to hide it. The moment was as beautiful to her as it was heart-breaking. It literally hurt in her chest.

She pulled away and stood up. Dash wiped her face of the tears, not that it made much difference as the tears where quickly replaced by more. “I should wash this up.” she said grabbing the plate the cake had been on, which was now only covered in crumbs and icing. Everypony was looking and she just wanted to get out of there. “I’m sure the others have some gifts for the kids too.” Dash added before she quickly went back into the kitchen.

Pinkie would’ve followed her but Fluttershy stopped her, putting her hoof onto Pinkie’s shoulder. “Um, Pinkie… I’d like to give them my present too. If that’s ok.” Flutttershy said, quite concerned Pinkie would still go after Dash. If that happened they were sure to fight. Even if only words she didn’t want Ace and Ven to see that, especially not today. Pinkie nodded, Fluttershy was satisfied she wouldn’t go after Dash. She turned to the crowd and said “So um, who would like to give their gift first?”

Rarity stepped forward. Everypony expected her to have made them a dress each or some sort of out-fit. She was quite happy at the small surprise everypony got when out of her saddle bag she instead pulled a pair of hoof made, highly detailed plushies of Princess Celestia and Luna. Detailed to the smallest thing, even the individual stars in Luna’s mane where accurate, she’d gotten Twilight’s help with that part. Each was almost as big as the little fillies themselves. And of course she’d made them out of the strongest fabric and thread she could find, these where Pinkie and Dash’s kids after all!

Besides wanting to have her beautiful works seen by all as the first gift, she also knew she was quite tipsy already and would likely be drunk soon if she kept up drinking like she had been. Not just today, but for a while now. She’d seemed to drink almost every day since Flash Dance had proposed to her and she knew it was because she was nervous about the whole situation. She’d gone from celibate for four years, to engaged in as many months. Still, it’s not as if she didn’t like getting drunk every day, the possibility she was becoming an alcoholic as well was what worried her though.

The kids instantly fought over who was going to play with the Luna plush, each grabbing one end and pulling. ‘I really hope that stitching holds…’ Rarity thought to herself.

Fluttershy broke them apart before she could find out however and settled the fight between them. “Ok, so who’s next?” Fluttershy asked, looking about to see who would present the next present. This however was Rarity’s chance to duck away into the kitchen. She wanted to see Rainbow Dash and now that attention was off of her she could do so without anypony noticing.

When she entered, Dash was just standing by the sink, staring into the running water, a gryphon was standing beside her looking quite concerned. Dash’s extended belly was pressed up against the cupboard below the running basin. Rarity walked over to Dash but Gilda put her claw up in front of Rarity, stoping her “I don’t think Dash wants ta talk to anyone right now.”

She thought that the gryphon was probably right. Until “It’s ok Gilda,” Dash said, turning around to see who her friend had spoken to. “Hey Rarity, been a while. I heard you got married.” her tone neutral, despite her cheerfully-intended words.

“No, I’m not married yet, just engaged.” Dash could tell she had been drinking. She didn’t slur her words but they weren’t as elegant as normal. “So this is the infamous Gilda? How are you darling?”

“I’m good.” Gilda replied. “Rarity right?” she added, putting out a claw to shake. Rarity tried to put her hoof up to meet it but had to put it back down when she started to topple to the right a little. “Ha, can’t handle your drink?” Gilda said smirking.

“Yes, it seems I’m a bit more… TIPSY than I thought… but I assure you, I can indeed ‘handle my drink’ as you put it. Rainbow would you care to joi… oh nevermind. Sorry deary.” Rarity said, remembering Dash couldn’t drink.

“It’s cool Rarity.” Dash’s normal tone returned to her now. She’d either forced it away or gotten over what had been eating her up. Most likely, however: the former. Before Rarity could respond Dash added “Get Gilda a drink for me would ya, she’d been dying for one since we left.”

“Oh no, it’s fine Dash.” Rarity stopped. She’d remember that one of the things Dash hated the most about being pregnant was that everypony treated her different. She’d feel guilty if her friend’s couldn’t live normally around her. Rarity silently sighed and said “On second thoughts… I’m sure Pinkie had some of her rum around here somewhere.”

“Now you’re talking!” Gilda said quite enthusiastically.

“Yeah, Pinkie has some in that cupboard over there.” Dash pointed to the glass covered shelf on the wall with a combination lock on it to keep the kids out. Not that they could keep Ace out of a locked case but luckily she’d never gotten into this one. None of the bottles in it looked uniform to the others and most weren’t even labelled. “But I gotta warn ya, Pinkie brews her own rum. It’s really strong. You know what rum’s made outta right?”

“Sugar? Of course…” Rarity walked over to it, seeing that the corks used to plug the bottles had various numbers of X’s on them, marking their strength. “Dash, do you know the combination?”

“Uh… yeah, it’s 1-3-3-7… my birthday…” Dash had said the last part under her breath. Pinkie had chosen that number because she said it was something she would never forget. Dash heard a click followed by Rarity opening the case. she was about to warn them about Pinkie’s labelling system, where 1X was the strongest and 5X was the weakest; but it didn’t matter, they grabbed a 3X bottle so it would’ve been the same even in the normal system.

Rarity uncorked the bottle and looked around before asking “Dash, do you know where the glasses are kept?” Rarity kept treating her like she lived here. Dash had for so long so she knew where everything was but it only helped to remind her that she didn’t any more.

“Uh, yeah but... hey Gilda, show her the trick you showed me. With the eggs.” Dash pointed towards the dozen eggs sitting on the counter. “I’m ganna go back out to the party, try not to get too drunk ok?”

“I ain’t making any promises Dash.” Gilda joked as Dash walked out of the kitchen. She turned and added “Alright Rarity, let me show you how to do a crack-shot.”

~ ~

Everypony had finished giving their gifts to Ace and Ven. They’d like Rarity’s gift the most, both wanting Luna more than Celestia for some reason. Pinkie however loved Octavia’s gift: two violins. Pinkie could only play one song on them and had tried. It sounded… adequate. But Octavia had started to play alongside her and naturally put her sister to shame. It didn’t matter to Pinkie; she was determined now to teach Ace and Ven how to play them, though how long that would last was questionable.

Applejack had been trying to put it off for ages now but she had to do this. Fluttershy was right there talking with her. She had to bring it up, it was for Fluttershy’s best after all. She just didn’t want to. AJ had to though, thinking ‘I have to do this, if I don’t… neither me nor Fluttershy can move on with their lives. For Fluttershy’s life… with Pinkie.’

“Suger, there’s something ah’ve been meaning ta say for a while now.”

“Oh, um… you didn’t go in my shed did you?” Fluttershy returned.

“No, it’s not that. Ah just… ah know you and ah are done. Ah still love ya, ah really do, it’s just… we have to move on with our lives…”

“Applejack… I don’t…”

“Please sugercube, let me…” she sobbed, not quite crying but sure to start soon. “…finish. Ah want you to be happy. And ah want… a divorce.” Applejack finished, tears finally hitting her. But she didn’t turn away, she just stared into Fluttershy’s unblinking eyes… her beautiful blue eyes…

“Um… I don’t understand… how is this… for me?”

“Ah’m sorry Suger. But if you wanna be with Pinkie, this is just how it has ta be.” AJ still had her eyes locked with Fluttershy’s. It hurt, but it had to be done. For Fluttershy!

“Applejack… I don’t lo…” Fluttershy was cut off.

“THAT'S IT!!!” came from across the room followed by a loud crash. The two finally broke eye contact, looking to see where the noise had come from. Flash Dance lay crashed against a now broken table, a red mark slowly washing onto the side of his face. Elusive was standing over him. Angrier than either of them had ever seen him. He had obviously struck Flash Dance. “Get up you miserable cur!” he yelled!

Flash Dance did so, if slowly, getting to his feet, looking mortified, yet there was something to that look. Neither AJ or Fluttershy knew what had happened and neither of them moved. Elusive stepped closer to Flash Dance but was stopped as Big Mac ran in between them. “Stop yur fightin’! There are kids ‘ere!” he said, blocking them from each other. Mostly Elusive from Flash Dance though.

“Yes, do try to be civil, Elusive. You wouldn’t want me to have to press charges against you?” Flash Dance said, clearly implying back to the conversation they’d had months ago.

“Actually I would!” Elusive proudly proclaimed. Now was the perfect time to expose Flash Dance’s plans to Rarity! “You and your pathetic excuse for brother have been doing this long enough! I want let take everything from Rarity like you took everything from my sister!”

Flash Dance looked around. Luckily for him everypony looked confused. They hadn’t understood what Elusive had meant yet. He had a few moments longer before his plan was blown. Rarity was loaded! That prissy little bitch had more money than five of Elusive’s sisters. He couldn’t blow this one! “You know you’re dooming yourself right?” he said low enough that the only pony besides Elusive could hear would be Big Mac, standing between them.

“I don’t care!” he spun around “Rarity!” he paused… “Oh no…” she wasn’t here. This wasn’t good. This was his big chance to expose the scammer to her but now…

“Please, Big Mac; could you… could you get him out of here?” Flash Dance asked, now sure he could play the victim in this. He could just say that Elusive was jealous and had assaulted him.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac wasn’t sure what had happened and wasn’t sure about that ‘doom’ comment either. What he did know however was that Elusive was the one who had started this all. He turned to Elusive “Ah think it’s best you leave… peacefully.” he said, looking more serious than normal. Elusive just stared at him for a moment before taking a step back.

“But…” his best chance to expose Flash Dance was ruined. He hadn’t conveyed a clear point and from where he stood, if even the gentle Big Mac was against him, then surely everypony else was as well. And worst of all, Rarity had seen NONE of it. Maybe that was a good thing thought, she’d been drinking and wasn’t quite in the right mind set towards him even being there to begin with.

He turned around and walked towards the door, but stopped just short of it, taking one last look back at Flash Dance; who had a smirk on his now swollen face. At least he’d gotten a got shot in on the bastard. He wanted to say ‘This isn’t over’ but it would only make things look worse for him. He just turned back towards the door, his horn glowed for a few seconds and then he disappeared in a flash of white light.

“Wait!” Sweetie Belle yelled but Elusive was gone before he heard her. She would’ve said something sooner if she had known he was going to teleport away instead of just walking out. Sweetie Belle had felt the tension between those two all day but never thought anything like this would happen. She’d never seen that side of Elusive but she had to admit there was something about Flash Dance that she didn’t like either. He seemed to care for Rarity… but nopony else.

“Way to blow out my ears, Belle” came Scootaloo, standing next to her, one hoof to her ear.

Everypony was looking at Sweetie Belle now; she had shown up to the party with Elusive after all. She didn’t even bother replying to Scootaloo, just turned to Flash Dance “What the hay is your problem?”

“Me? I’ve done nothing.”

“Don’t play dumb with me! You’ve been egging him on all day! I have half a mind to hit you myself!” Sweetie Belle wasn’t quite yelling but if she had been she still couldn’t have been able to convey anymore anger than she already was.

“Yes violence: the last resort of the stupid.” he mocked, refusing to take the defensive against this little brat he would soon have to call 'sister'.

Sweetie Belle walked up to him, pressed her face against his, fully in his face; fronting him. Her words much lower than her last but still just as furious and hate-felt “I am much, MUCH smarter than you. I don’t want you to marry my sister. I don’t know what she sees in a prissy, weak, little colt like you…” her eyes squinted.

Flash Dance was actually starting to get scared. There was no way she could hurt him but she just exude malice in this moment. He had pulled his head further back from her as she spoke but he couldn’t move his neck any further. Oddly enough, ‘prissy, weak, little’ where exactly how he had thought about this filly in front of him and Rarity until just now. “Perhaps I should leave.”

“Yeah… perhaps you should…” Sweetie Belle said, finally pulling away from him. She turned and walked away, still scowling. She didn’t even watch the weasel leave. She had more important things to worry about. Why wasn’t Rarity here, where is she exactly?

~ ~

Rarity finished off her last shot. The last three weren’t as strong as the first three but all up the six shots had hit her quite well. She had been drinking a lot of late, everyday almost, ever since Flash Dance had proposed to her. Not that she minded getting drunk, it made things seem… less horrifying and panicky! Though there was one thing that still scared her a little. She worried that she may be becoming an alcoholic but what scared her was that she didn’t really care.

She grabbed what was left of the half empty, or perhaps half full bottle and quickly took it down to a quarter as she glugged it down. ‘Very un-lady-like’ she thought, not that it mattered. She finished it off and though she hadn’t cared about manners while drinking it, she now refused to burp. Even though she was drunk she still had some standards after all.

The first bottle Gilda and Rarity had taken the initial three shots from had already been half empty so they’d had to grab a second. Rarity wanted something a bit stronger but Gilda, though mockingly, had promised Dash she wouldn’t get too drunk so they just grabbed a 1X bottle instead of a 5X. They both tasted the same, so full of sugar that its bitter-sour taste bordered on sweet.

She let out a gasp finishing the bottle off; even the weak stuff was strong. Her face felt hot, no doubt blushing from the drink, or perhaps the previous conversation with Gilda. Rarity hadn’t met her that some ten or more years ago and hadn’t understood the big fuss the others had made over her. Of course she had seen the two of them together and in all honestly, slightly to her shame, Rarity had assumed that they had been together.

Gilda looked a little buzzed now as well, but Rarity had already had a head start on her, having started drinking with just a small hair-of-the-diamond-dog this morning and since. It was good to be around somepony, or somegryphon rather, that wasn’t so hard pressed about drinking in the morning. Gilda had said she often got up at 5am and was already drinking before she got to work. Rarity rather liked this girl. Though due to the subject at hand she had to add, at least in her head ‘though, not like that…’

“Hey, Rarity” came Dash’s voice, sounding somewhat confused “I think you should come out the front. Elusive and... what’s-his-mane are having a fight.”

“Back already ha? Guess ya ears must be burning.” Gilda smirked.

“Oh, I’m sure I’m ganna love this… what did she tell ya, G.?” Dash said, slouching against the sink again, it was nice and cold against her hot stomach.

“Oh, just how apparently me and you were lovers and how you obviously had that hots for the orange mud-pony… 'Jappleack'?”

“Damn it Rarity, why the hay did you tell her that?!”

“Oh calm down. That was ancient history and it’s just all I really know about Gilda here. And it was ‘Applejack’ by the way.”

“Applejack then. But just relax Dash, it’s like, twelve years ago and we both know the truth. I’m not gay.” Gilda put an arm around Rarity’s shoulder, intentionally trying to make things a little awkward for her next line “You know, you smell nice Rarity…”

“Oh how droll…” Rarity said, pushing Gilda away, with a small laugh “but thank you…”

Dash knew her friend’s sense of humour and knew it was just a joke, but she was still upset and was going to say something until Sweetie Belle walked in, right in front of her. Ignoring, or not noticing Dash “Rarity.!” she said bluntly but forcefully. She was quite angry about something… right, Dash had come in here to tell Rarity about the fight. She’d forgtotten…

“Oh you’ve got to be rutting me…” Gilda said, all humour from before lost “What the hell are you doing here?”

Both Dash and Rarity looked at Gilda confused? How did she know Sweetie Belle? That was put aside however, when “I should ask you the same.” came Scootaloo, walking in just behind Sweetie Belle.

“I’m here with a friend. How do you know Dash’s family?”

“I’ve known Dash for like a decade. She’s…”

“Awesome! Yeah, I know I am…” Dash watched as Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle jumped just slightly, neither of them had seen her she there, pressed up against the faucet as she had been “How do you know Gilda though?”

“Well we’ve… been dating for like five years…”

“Ok, two things.” Sweetie Belle said still looking serious, but slightly more light noted than before “1: called it, knew you were like that and 2: Elusi…”

“Sweetie Belle! You shouldn’t much assumptions like that!”

“Oh right, you can talk Miss ‘AppleDash’, because you’ve sure never done that.” Sweetie Belle replied as Gilda let out a snicker.

“WAIT!!!” Dash yelled “What the hay happened to ‘I’m not gay’ you said like a minute ago?!”

“I’m not, I’m bi” replied Gilda

“What?!” Dash was flabbergasted “That’s what gay ponies say when they want to cover up that they’re gay! I mean so am I but I still say I’m gay!” Dash was half yelling and half just in awe at the comment.

“Calm yourself Rainbow.” Rarity said, walking over to Dash. She put a hoof onto her shoulder. Dash was facing away from her. “Does any of this really matter?”

“No. but…” Dash’s head shot back towards Rarity. “yes of course it does! All of that stuff. It was your fault!”

“Does it really matter RD? I mean you’re gay so who cares? Or bi or whatever…” Gilda said, trying ot help Rarity.

“I am now but I wasn’t then… do you how many stallions I slept with after that happened?”

Rarity couldn’t help but laugh just a little. Then… Dash hit her. Not as hard as she had wanted to but it still would’ve hurt Rarity. Dash had pulled that muscle again and clutched her left shoulder going down along her chest as she groaned loudly.

“You…” Rarity was struck, physically and emotionally. “That was…” she stopped however, Dash was crying. Maybe it was from the pain, but she wasn’t normallyt the type to let pain make her cry.

“Do know how dirty I felt?" Dash whimpered. "I didn’t even know the names of the most of them! How long it haunted me that my friends thought that about me? I just wanted… I don’t know, I still don’t know… and it’s your fault! You started all of it! I didn’t want that, I didn’t want everything after, I didn’t want my kids and I don’t want this one!”

There it was… she’d said it out loud for the first time. She didn’t want this child.

“Please… just go away…” she said, turning around and walking up to the sink once more, sitting down beside it. Resting her head on the cool metal.

“Rainbow, I…”

“Fuck off!”

Rarity stood still for a moment. She’d never seen Dash so broken before… her head hurt so much. She just stumbled away, not sure if it was the right thing but it’s all she could do. In honesty she was scared Dash would hit her again and was angry at her for doing so in the first place. She was just out of the kitchen when she heard Sweetie Belle say her name.

“Rarity. I need to talk to you.”

“What is it?” all poise gone from her words. “What is so important now!?” Rarity demanded, louder than she’d though, not that she noticed.

“Flash Dance…”

“Yes, where is Flash Dance?!”

“Elusive and him got into a fight. Big Mac threw Elusive out and Flash Dance…”

“Uh! Why the hay was Elusive here in the first place?!”

“Because I invited him, duh!” called Pinkie, chipper as ever. Bouncing around the broken table, not that Rarity noticed it.

“Of course she did…” Rarity sighed “and what of Flash Dance?”

“I don’t want you to marry Flash Dance. He’s not a good pony.”

“Oh like you know anything about him? As if I would even care what you think about him anyway.”

“I’m serious Rarity!” Sweetie Belle said, trying to lower her voice so only Rarity could hear. Everypony was looking at the two of them now.

“Oh you’re serious are you? Well that make so much difference doesn’t it now? Tell me… where you serious when you let me hate Elusive for four years? Where you serious when knew he was innocent and yet you still told me he wasn’t? Where you SERIOUS when I spent four years heart-broken because I thought I had hurt you?! HMM?!?!?! Well where you?!”

Sweetie Belle didn’t respond, how could she? Luckily Twilight stepped forth and put a hoof on Rarity’s shoulder “Rarity, calm down… you’re drunk and making a scene.”

Looking right at Twilight she said “Oh, I’m drunk? Well forgive me for drunking little Miss 'Everything’s-Perfect-In-My-Life’! Excuse me for not being so Celestia darn cheery all the time! You have your darling hubby, Big Mac practically living with you. You even have your dear Spikey-Wikey back…” she turned from Twilight back to face Sweetie Belle.

“Speaking of which. Sweetie Belle! Do you want to know something? Less than a year ago my greatest fear was that some stallion would take advantage of you again. But no! Since then I’ve found out that you were never hurt at all, in fact you where the one who hurt Elusive with your FILTHY lies! For what? So you could protect you little emo friend who wouldn’t even know anything about it?”

“Don’t you say anything about Diamond Tiara! She wouldn’t… She…” Sweetie Belle noticed that everything her sister had said was true but… still that wasn’t an excuse! “Oh well, welcome back, the triumphant return of Bitch-ity!”

“Oh Bitch-ity? If that isn’t the pot calling the kettle black! Last of all, why I wouldn’t care in the slightest what you think about my fiancé. When you did finally find yourself a gentlestallion I was horrified! But it was Spike… and I accepted him. And when I finally gave my blessing to him for you to both be together, after he told me that he LOVED YOU!!! What happens? He tells you that and you dump him! He loved you! And just broke his heart? No… you… Sweetie Bitch… yes that sounds right, don’t you think? You care to comment Spike?”

Rarity broke away from her sister eyes, which where wide with shock. She surveyed the room looking for Spike. He was almost as stunned by this as Sweetie Belle was. “Um… actually… I would.” Spike said stepping forward past Twilight. She put a hoof out to stop him but he just brushed it aside. “I was... really hurt Sweeite Belle, I loved you, I still do. And… I… Sweetie Belle!”

She ran off. It was too much! Everything Rarity had said was true. She’d hurt Elusive, she’d hurt Spike and she’d hurt Rarity most of all. She didn’t even look at Spike before she left.

“Well Spike?” came Rarity “What are you waiting for? Go after her!”

“but I…”

“GO!!!” She yelled at him, before adding in a tone unlike her last, angry, loud words. Now calm, happier…

“I still have two more relationships to fix…”

Author's Notes:

I don't really have much to say [for once] so... have this instead.

Alternate/deleted Rarity and Gilda scene:
Warning! Very rough draft. Not proofed or edited. I just couldn't delete it for some reason.

They had finished the first bottle of rum and gone through about 8 eggs already but gilda had hollowed out all 12 so they were going to do 2 more shots each. Rarity had grabbed a 1X bottle from the cabinet; she didn’t want too get to drunk after all. It tasted the same as the last bottle, so full of sugar than its bitterness bordered onto sweetness.

Rarity had asked gilda about how she’d met dash and how she liked ponyville, the usual stuff you ask somepony you meet through a friend. The conversations started to get deeper though the more drinks they had. She hadn’t met gilda when she had come to ponyville all those years ago but had heard all about it. How she had blown her rocket over all the pranks being pulled on her.

“You know, I would’ve been on your side, had I met you back then.” Rarity said, starting to show her intoxicated state in her words as they were slurred ever so slightly. “I mean, do they really think that if say… dash, had been on the other end of all those pranks she wouldn’t have gotten mad as well.”

“I know right?” replied gilda, she hated when people put double standards on her. “And that pinksqueak… uh! She was so conceded. I was here for 1 day and she couldn’t just let me spend time with a friend I hadn’t seen in ages!” Gilda finished preparing the shot, turning and handing rarity the egg filled with rum. Her horn glowed as she levitated it from gilda’s claw to her mouth. “alright, on 3… three!”

Rarity and gilda sucked on the hole in the egg. The first time rarity had tried this, the egg had just shattered into her mouth, she’d gotten the hang of it now though. she would suck the rum out of the egg and it would caved-in on itself perfectly. She still got a few bits of shell on the next few but now she had it down to a science. Not to mention, seeing an egg explode as it hit something was one thing but seeing one implode was another and was something you didn’t see every day, though she might from now on.

“pfargh!” rarity gasp from the strength of the shot “sweet… well, she was jealous of you and dash I suppose. I don’t how long exactly but those two have, or had I should say, been together for a long time. Everypony knew about them long before they finally told us. Why the inscription on the door to this store even reads ‘Rainbow Pie and Pinkie Dash.’ This store was given to them almost 6 years ago now.”

“Yeah, I guess... but that… pinkie pie right? She had nothing to be jealous about. We weren’t together, still aren’t.”

“You mean you and her where never… even now?”

“Na. honestly, I was surprised when I found out. She had to be the biggest homophobe I knew. She once even blew up some guys cabbage stand because the guy said she was a tomboy. You shoulda seen the guy’s face. ‘My cabbages!’ it was priceless!”

“Is that so? I’ll be honest; it was because of you that most of us thought dash WAS gay. I guess we just assumed you and her where together. And I’m ashamed to admit it, but I kind of started a rumour about her and one of our other friends...”

“That so?” gilda replied, handing rarity the last rum filled egg, which rarity took immediately. She needed some liquid courage as she had to admit she was feeling quite guilty about what she’d done to dash back then. Remembering that when dash found about the little gossip she had been more hurt than anypony had expected her to be. Even Applejack didn’t seem to care as much as dash had. It was probably the main reason dash had tried to keep her relationship with pinkie a secret for so long.

She sucked the egg and it imploded. She’d barely taken a breathe before grabbing the bottle from the counter. It was still half full. Or maybe half empty. Either way she took it down to a quarter. Glugging straight from the bottle. ‘Very un-lady like’ she thought to herself, not really caring though. She finished off the bottle, though not caring about the lack of grace she had when drinking, Rarity now refused to burp however. She was drunk but she still had standards after all.
“ahem… yes, it is so. Do you know applejack? The, uh, orange one.”

Gilda smirked as she threw on her best fake accent “ye, ah met ‘er erler.”

“Yes, that’s the one.” Rarity laughed, covering her mouth with her hoof. She was starting to blush from the strong drink. It was showing every strongly though her white fur. “but anyway, so you’re really not with dash? You’ve been living with her for months now.”

“Nope. She’d like my sister, only less… in jail. I’m not gay, I’m…” gilda was cut off

“Well thanks for saying that now, woulda been a heck of a lot better 12 years ago.” dash said as she walked back into the kitchen

“Hey it’s not my fault… I…”

“Yeah, I know, don’t worry about it. rarity, I think you should come out front. Elusive kicked flash dance and then big mac though him out.”

No matter what happens

Only Spike had heard her say it, and he was gone before he could give any of the others an idea of what her real plans where. ‘If they’re going to hate me… so be it. This is my generous plan. They’ll thank me when it’s over.’ she thought to herself.

Rarity was angrier than she ever had been but she had that rage focused. She had the courage for once to actually say what needed to be said. Sweetie Belle probably hated her right now… but that was alright. Her friends would probably hate her soon enough as well, she knew Dash already did. But she had to do this. She was sure she’d already saved one relationship, with Spike and her sister.

Right?

They would talk and rekindle what they had with each other. She hadn’t planned anything out; it could all just as easily backfire and blow-up in her face. Surely she could do it though, the others only needed the slightest push to get them back together. But could it really be this easy? She knew what was keeping them from each other, all of them!

The multitude of small lies that held them apart had to be broken. She’d be breaking so many promises to keep the secrets she’d been told, whether spoken or unspoken. All of them had always seen Rarity as the one to confide with about their romantic indiscretions, even if she had never really understood why. It was just known thing that Rarity was the expert on the subject.

Of course none of these thoughts would’ve made any sense to anypony else, but it was crystal clear in Rarity’s hazed mind. A drunken cloak helped on that part for her and she realised it. ‘Oh, to hay with it. Time to pony up! Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash first!’ she thought to herself.

Before she could say anything after Spike had run off though, Twilight yelled “What is your problem Rarity?”

“Oh I’m so glad you asked! It’s a long story, although it’s kind of a short one.”

It sounded more like something Pinkie would say, not Rarity. Twilight couldn’t help but wonder how much she must’ve had to drink. It was amazing that she was still standing so steadily. “How much have you had to drink? Why is there even alcohol at a kid’s party anyway?”

“So Rarity could drink it, duh!” yelled Pinkie, having completely fixed the broken table somehow and now bouncing back to take her place looking on at Rarity with the others. “Don’t worry about them though. Aunty Octy’s taken the kids out for ice cream, the third greatest gift ever! Right behind children and laughter! You just say what you have to say Rarity!”

“Why… thank you Pinkie…” Rarity was somewhat confused by her words. But it’s Pinkies… don’t question it. Putting that aside she started to formulate whatever it is she was about to say. Hopefully it would just flow. “I’ve had a few to drink perhaps, but that’s hardly the issue here.”

“Not the issue?” Twilight was getting quite concerned now, but none of that registered with Rarity, just the demanding tone behind it got through. “You’ve been drinking non-stop for weeks now! Maybe you’ve had a few to many drinks today.”

“Oh, I’ve had too many Apples… that’s a funny one coming from you.” Rarity’s horn glowed as she spoke, levitating Twilight’s own class from where it had been on the table toward herself. Twilight probably wasn’t drunk herself but she finished off Twilight’s mostly empty flute in one small gulp and added “Tell me, Twilight, is Big Mac the third or fourth Apple you’ve had?”

“Wha… what does that have to do with anything I just said?” Twilight was clearly trying to make the sense of the connection Rarity had in her last sentence, but it made absolutely none. They weren’t even drinking Sweet Apple drinks, even if they had been the connection was forced at best.

“Well you’re asking questions that don’t matter, why shouldn’t I? But no, he’s only the third.”

“What the hay is she talkin’ bout Twi?” Applejack chimed in.

“Oh didn’t you know? She’s been with a few members of your family, extended family rather. She confided in me, many a time with her love life.”

“Rarity I…” Twilight wasn’t sure what to say “You know confided means confidential right? Which means SECRET!!!”

“Oh yes, I… oh wait, no he is the fourth, you had both of those brothers after all…”

“RARITY!!!”

“Twiligh’, just how many of ma family have you slept with?” AJ said, both concerned and curious.

Rarity answered for her “Well first there was Braeburn in Appleloosa, though you surely had to know about him Applejack. Then Golden Delicious, congrats on turning him gay by the way. I bet he just loved your horn… oh then and his brother, Red Delicious at the reception, the night of Golden’s wedding. So make’s Big Mac your…”

AJ looked blank faced. Not because of what she had heard, but because Twilight had slapped Rarity. Hard!

It the second of her friends to strike her today… “I trusted you! I told you everything because I thought I could trust you!”

“Oh is that why you told me? I thought it was because I was the go-to pony to talk about sex and relationships because I have o-so-much experience in that field! You!... No, all of you, even me, always assume so much of each other! I know so much about sex and relationships because I’m just the trampy glamour whore of the group!”

“I NEVER… said that…” Twilight yelled, drowning to a whimper. She had never said it… but she realised she had thought of Rarity in that way. She’d always seen her fawning over the tall, light and handsome types, always putting so much fuss into how she looked. Twilight had always just assumed…

“You want to know something darling? In the first two years that I knew you, you slept with more stallions than I have in my entire life! You’ve since slept with more than five times the number I have! Oh and when we first met, I was still a virgin! Yes, shocker, ‘that slut Rarity isn’t a slut at all, my world is suddenly flipped right upside-down!’ Three! I’ve been with three stallions and one of those only recently! Prince Blueblood, Eli and Flash Dance!”

This wasn’t going the way she had planned. She had to stop now. Twilight wasn’t on the list of relationships to fix... she'd even just possibly broken Twilgiht from Big Mac. The irony of thinking that and her last speech suddenly clicking but was being ignored. She’d surely shut Twilight up now, she could move on to Pinkie and Dash.

“So… I’m a slut?” Twilight said “Little Miss Everything’s-Perfect-In-My-Life is a slut? And you’re not? Only three… you expect me to believe it when I know it’s a lie! Pinkie’s new years party 2015… you, me… Dash and Pinkie and Celestia knows how many stallions!” Twilight was half expecting Pinkie to burst in saying there weren’t any guys there that night. Neither

Rarity nor Twilight actually remember it… but Pinkie’s yell never came, actually surprising Twilight. Her short break for Pinkie to interrupt over, she began anew “And me… you and me… I don’t even count in your three?”

“Twilight… I thought we agreed never to mention any of that…”

“Yeah. I thought that about a few other things too… you know, like Braeburn. Or golden. Or Red, or Seafoam, or Cheerilie, or… or… any of the others I told you about!”

“Or Derpy?” finally came Pinkie’s voice, not what Twilight had wanted to hear… but yes, Derpy. Twilight just stared at Pinkie for a moment before returning to Rarity, half expecting her to be crying but no…

“Well… honestly… yes. You’re the slut of the group.” Rarity said, recoiling and closing her eyes. She could tell Twilight was readying to hit her again. It never came though. She opening her eyes hoping that Twilight had chosen not to but it was just Big Mac. He’d blocked her hit with himself. It probably hurt but the stoic giant didn’t show any signs that it did.

“C’mon Miss Twilight, you don’t need ta go hitting her again.” he said, putting a hoof around her and pulling her away. They sat down in the corner, on a small rug. Twilight started to cry into Big Mac’s chest. It honestly hurt Rarity to see it.

“You said you were drinking because your life isn’t perfect like mine… well what’s so wrong with yours then!?” Twilight yelled. “Last time I checked, your business is going well, you’d been so happy for the last few months and you were engaged to a rich stallion who you love…”

“Honestly...” Rarity paused for a moment in thought. “I don’t know. I’m just nervous about… EVERYTHING! I’m scared for Sweetie Belle again for no reason. I’m worried my business will go under even though I’m well off for orders and sales. I’m… Flash Dance… I’m horrified about getting married! In four months time I’ve gone from celibate for as many years to getting married to some pony I barely know! I love… I’m sure but… Eli? I can’t stop thinking of him. Uh… I still have feelings for him even though I hate him! And I don’t even hate him. He’s just… there now! In my mind, constantly!”

Twilight hadn’t even hear her response. Rarity doubted she had even asked the question to get an answer, just to try and come back at her in some way. Twilight had instantly just buried her head back into Big Mac after saying it. All the the reply she was able to make was muffled sobbing noises.

Rarity hadn't noticed that until now but still added “I… I started drinking when he proposed as well. Maybe… maybe Sweetie Belle was right…” her words cut off by a loud sob let out from Twilight.

Rarity hadn’t wanted to come between Twilight and Big Mac but she may just have… it wasn’t part of her plan. She barely even had a plan… should she continue? 'The damage was already done to Twilight and if she didn’t fix the other two, whatever happens to Twilight now will all be for naught.' that’s how she justified it at least…

“Dash. I assume you can hear me back there”

“Go to hell you marshmallow!” came Gilda’s voice. Down putting but it meant she could at least.

“So… you don’t want the child… big deal. You should’ve listened to me eight months ago when I told you to get rid of it.” her words had come out hideously! Far more piercing than she had intended but there really wasn’t any nicer way to say that though.

Gilda burst through the doors as she flew out of the kitchen landing right in front of her “Listen you little cunt, if you think it hurt when RD hit you then you better shut up right now or I’ll be joining my brother in prison very soon! Understand?” She growled, beak pressed into Rarity’s forehead, almost starting to break the skin.

“Gilda… she’s right… I should’ve listened, none of this would’ve happened if I did.” Dash said as she walked out of the kitchen, barely keeping her head held up. Gilda backed away from Rarity, moving towards Dash, putting a wing around her. The hair that normally hung under Dash's neck was mattered, she’d been crying into it. “So what… now you’re going to have a go at me? At how I’m in lesbians with Gilda and just in denial still? Well go for it you has-bian…” Dash had worked hard on that joke ever since she’d heard Twilight confess about her and Rarity but the room was dead silent to it. “No laughs at all… great.” You'd hear crickets chirp but even that where not ammused by the terribad joke...

“On the contrary darling. I know you must feel horrid and I just want to…” she stopped and turned to Pinkie “You’re still in love with her, aren’t you Dash?”

“So what if I am… she’s with Fluttershy. Yeah, I could kick Fluttershy’s flank and take her back but… then I’d be a worse friend than you are!” Dash's sadness faded, turning slowly to hate. Just as Rarity had expected.

“Well…” Rarity said, turning now from Pinkie to Fluttershy “I’m sorry dear but I’m telling them…” then turning back to Dash “She doesn’t love Pinkie… she still can’t move on from Applejack. It’s breaking her heart and the only reason she hasn’t broken up with Pinkie is because she doesn’t want to hurt her.”

Dash almost looked happy. It sounded possible. It sounded like something Fluttershy would do. But that hope was dashed [pun intended] when Fluttershy shouted “No, that’s not true… I.. I don’t love Applejack.”

“Oh…” came a hurt groan from Applejack as she stood next to Fluttershy. Dash hadn’t been the only one whose hopes where risen by what Rarity had said. Pinkie, to AJ’s other side though, was completely un-phased by any of this… almost as if she expected it…

“It is true." Rarity pointed quipped. "Twilight isn’t the only pony who confides in me. Fluttershy’s been mortified she may hurt Pinkie for weeks now. True, our spa treatments aren’t too common any more but we still take time to pamper ourselves at least once a month. And we still confide in one another. Why, I even knew about her fertility issues and her want of a child long before Applejack. I even know why Applejack was so against the idea, though I didn’t then. I few months back she told me…”

“Rarity! Don’t you dare say a word!” Yelled AJ.

“Oh I dare. She told me I was the only pony who knew this, though naturally Big Mac had to know as well. Right Mackintosh?” she called out, facing him. His ears twitch so he had obviously heard her but he refused to look at her, still consoling a sobbing Twilight, buried into his chest. His chin resting on top of her head, his eyes closed, trying to share her pain. He was clearly sad, though his face was blank as usual.

“Rarity, ah swear ta Celestia that if you say one more word ‘bout this ah will break your muzzle sa you can’t say nothing ever again!” She growled, walking right up to Rarity. Getting almost as close has Gilda had before.

“Say another word about what? That you didn’t want Fluttershy to have a child because YOU already have one?!” Rarity paused and braced herself for what she knew was coming. The blow never came though. Applejack just stood there. “Applebloom, the young little ‘sister’. But really; Applejack actually had her just after she turned thirteen. And the father?”

“Rarity…” AJ mumbled

“I know what you’re all thinking: and no. The father is not Big Mac, though that too did happen once, as I’ve heard.”

“Rarity.” AJ repeated

“She doesn’t even know the father’s name, he was just some colt she met in Manehattan. Slept with him trying to prove she was a sophisticated mare of the world and not just some country hick.”

“RARITY!!!” Applejack yelled

~ ~

She didn’t even remember what had happened, but Rarity lay on the ground in front of her. “Ah told you that out of ma heart! That ah could put ma faith in you! How could you tell her! How could you tell Fluttershy!?” AJ was standing right over Rarity, huffing and panting. Rarity was out cold but it didn’t matter to her. “Get up…” she said, giving Rarity a kick to the ribs. AJ yelled this time “GET UP!!!” as she swung her hoof out again, harder than before, harder than maybe the first strike that had knocked Rarity out.

It made solid contact… with Fluttershy.

“ARGH!!!!....” Fluttershy cried as she took the full force of the blow meant for Rarity as she fell onto her unconscious friend. She'd jumped in front of AJ to protect her.

Applejack was horrified. She’d hit Fluttershy as hard as she could and now she lay on top of the other pony she had wanted to hurt. “Flutt…”

“Please! Argh...” she winced “just, stop fighting…” Flutterhsy was crying. Not just from the pain in her side where she’d blocked Applejack and possibly broken a rib doing so. But from the fact that she even had to stop Applejack from hurting Rarity at all. “I just want…”

“Ah’m sorry… ah’m so sorry Fluttershy! I didn’t mean to…”

“Yes you did! Ev-argh... even if you didn’t mean to hit me, you… you still meant to hit Rarity…” Fluttershy managed to get out. She was breathing heavily and holding back a lot of pain. Both physical and otherwise. “You’re horrible… worse than Rarity!”

“Fluttershy… I… love you…”

“You don’t love me!... and I don’t love you, I don’t like you! I…I hate you Applejack…”

The words where like venom to AJ, shot directly into her heart. Hate-felt, loathsome words, the exact opposite of anything she ever though she would hear from Fluttershy… and it made her smile.

“Now ah know you’re lying… you have to be… I know you Fluttershy… it’s impossible for you to hate anypony. Even if ah deserve it, fer what ah’ve done. But please, Fluttershy, believe me. Ah love you! Ah really, truly love you!”

“How could you love me? You… you don’t love me! You… you want… you wanted a divorce!”

“No! I wanted that for… as stupid as it sounds, fer you. So you and Pinkie could be together. It killed me ta say it. Ah didn’t want it! Ah… ah thought you did…” AJ said as she moved to sit done beside Fluttershy. She put a hoof over Fluttershy’s side and she winced. AJ had really gotten her hard. It was a good thing though... she may have killed Rarity if she had kicked her in the head like she intended.

Fluttershy tried to move away from AJ but she couldn’t. She simple squirmed for a briefest moment until the pain stopped her. “Argh… Applejack, e-even if I did still love you, a-and I don’t. I couldn’t. I’m… with Pinkie Pie…” Fluttershy said, trying not to look into Applejack’s eyes but failing. Now both stared into each other’s eyes. “I couldn’t just leave her for you…”

“No… you couldn’t…”

“Yes… you can…” Pinkie said, somehow having moved right next to them without either noticing. Normally it would just be Pinkie’s weird powers but this time she had just talked over and sat. The two simply hadn’t noticed.

“But… Pinkie… I can’t. I won’t do that to you!"

“I knew when this started that it wouldn’t last. I know Applejack is meant for you. Not me… I love you Fluttershy, I always will. But I can’t stop you… and don’t want to.” Pinkie forced a smile, that even though put on, still conveyed so much warmth and happiness as any other true smile could, and managed to hold back any tears that she had. “Please…Applejack loves you. More than I ever could.”

Pinkie gave Fluttershy a small kiss on the cheek that lasted not even a second, before walking away. Applejack was dumb-struck. Pinkie had just done something that selfless. Yet horrible! Yet caring… yet stupid! Yet heart-breaking… for her. For... them. “Fluttershy. Ah want you to move back to Sweet Apple Acres. You belong there. With me! With your family! With… Applebloom.”

Fluttershy didn’t respond. AJ didn’t even know if she had been heard, Fluttershy was just looking past her, probably at Pinkie. She finally said something after a moment, still not looking at AJ though. “Applebloom doesn’t... no…”

“Ah... ah guess you know why ah didn’t want a child. Ah shoulda told ya, ah been wanting to tell ya fer years… ah just never could bring maself ta do it…” Applejack said, still trying to get Fluttershy’s wide, beautiful eyes to return to hers.

“No… I mean Applebloom still doesn’t know… you, you should tell her, not me. I… I knew… I’ve known for a long time.”

“So Big Mac told ya huh? Ah shoulda known he would…” Applejack stopped trying to look her in the eyes, she turned following Fluttershy’s gaze, expecting to see Big Mac. Instead fluttershy was looking at herself. Just staring at her own reflection in a glass cabinet.

“No… it wasn’t Big Mac…”

“It wasn’t Big M… but nopony else knew… who told you?”

Fluttershy, still looking at the cabinet met Applejack’s reflected eye at long last. She wasn’t sad, confused, hurt or even worried. She was… happy. “The same pony who told me… told us, on her death bed. The last words…”

Applejack cut Fluttershy off "‘No matter what happens, love her…’ Ah, ah always though Granny Smith said that about me… but you’ve known fer that long… and you’ve loved her… like ah do. Like, she was your daughter…”

Fluttershy broke contact with Applejack’s reflection again. She'd thought that Fluttershy would stay looking at her, even if only by proxy. Then, she looked past the reflection, into the case itself. There where apples ranging from red to yellow to even an odd zap-apple. But where Applejack thought Fluttershy had been staring at herself; was a brilliant, vibrant green apple.

The words where already said between them. Even if she hadn’t understood them at the time. Even if they were about somepony else entirely.

No matter what happens, love her…

No, they hadn’t been about somepony else. They were about everypony. And Applejack knew that she did. She loved Fluttershy, she loved Applebloom, she loved Granny Smith… she even loved Rarity. If it hadn’t been for her she would’ve never realised any of this.

Her attention was taken away from the apple when she felt something on her hoof. It was a tear, but not her own. Fluttershy fell against her less than a second after it had hit her hoof, resting her pink mane against Applejack’s neck. She leant her head against Fluttershy’s in turn, resting her chin into her soft hair. It had been too long she they touch each other like this, so lovingly… even before they had separated.

Nothing else needed to be said or done. They just stood there, happy to be together again. After so long apart.

~ ~

Pinkie’s fake smile slowly turned into a real one. She had been horrified about the possibility that this may’ve not worked. That she’d dump Fluttershy and she still wouldn’t take back Applejack. Luckily it had! She knew it would work but the fear never strayed far from her thoughts. The word’s she chosen and practiced for days now had hurt her so much but they had to be said, and they where all true. All that mattered was Fluttershy was happy.

Now however, it was Pinkie’s turn. Dash and her would be together again. Pinkie had taken her place back in the crowd, beside Dash after saying her part. Dash had looked away from the newly reunited couple when Pinkie returned and now just looked at her. Their eyes held contact for a while, losing all track of what ever had happened between AJ and Fluttershy. Pinkie had surprisingly been the first to turn back to them though and Dash followed suit.

Now, they just sat there, Fluttershy’s head resting against AJ and AJ against hers. Pinkie tried to do the same, leaning up against Dash, her eyes closed expecting Dash to do the same. Instead though, Dash backed down a little as she felt Pinkie’s mane brush against her neck. Not far enough away that Pinkie still couldn’t lean against her but enough that Pinkie knew it wasn’t the same as what the others were doing.

“Dashie… I want you to move back in with me as well.” Pinkie said, in the lower volume than Pinkie ever used… a whisper…

“Pinkie… I can’t.” Dash replied, loud enough that the others heard her but still not quite as loud as usual.

Pinkie, eyes still closed, leaning against Dash.“Do… you still love me?” she managed to ask with her smile still there.

“Are you kidding!?”

“Does that mean yes?”

“No!” Dash pulled away from Pinkie who opened her eyes wide and instantly fell to the ground. Taking another step away as Pinkie stood herself up, Dash added, though still not as loud as normal “You’re crazy! You really think I could go back to you after all this?”

“But Dashie… I still love you”

“I doubt it! No, actually I don’t. You probably really think that don't you? That this is a romantic moment? And that it’s sure to sucker me back in!”

“But… isn’t it?”

“Are you serious? You just broke up with the mare you’ve been cheating on me with for months! How is this romantic?”

The smile Pinkie had before was now fading fast. “It’s not like that! I only… because you cheated on me first.”

“I never cheated on you! I loved you and honestly I still do.” Pinkie perked back up for the briefest of moments before Dash continued “But I can’t take you anymore!” Dash was now shouting, even managing to steal Fluttershy and Applejack’s attention as they both looked at her. Even Twilight had pulled herself back from Big Mac enough to see the two.

“But… I’ve always been with other ponies, so have you…”

“Pinkie… you know this was different. This isn’t the same as that. Did they mean anything to you? Like I did? Like Fluttershy?”

"No, but I..."

Dash took a deep breath “Caramel, Seafoam, Snowflake, Vinyl, Highscore, Derpy, Big Mac, Joe, Flim, Flam, Bruce Mane, Caboose, Emerald, Gizmo, Jeff Letrotski, Marigold, Powder Rouge, Steamer, Twilight-Sky, Vera, Welly, Brolly, Cinnamon Swirl, Great Scott, Orange Box, Papermoon, Prism Strider, or even Prism Slash… did you feel anything for them? Did you even remember their names?”

“How… why do you know their names?

“Because I’m not some loose, partying slut who’ll jump into bed with just anypony! Not anymore! Out all those names and the hundred more, how many do you think you had and how many do you think I had? You know what, don’t answer! I don’t even want to know what you think of me like that. I loved you but I just can’t anymore. You say you love me but that’s how you show it? Even if I was cheating on you what does it say about how much you care, if you cheat on me just because I am?”

“I… don’t know… I never thought about it like that. Me and Fluttershy… just happened.” Pinkie now could barely keep looking at Dash. It hurt much more than what she had just done with Fluttershy, mainly because it had gone exactly as she had thought it would with her. But Pinkie never planned that Dash wouldn’t take her back. “If you were cheating… then you weren’t wronged?”

“Wow… I really don’t know how to even touch that thought…” Dash said lowering her voice, not even angry, just disappointed that Pinkie thought so little of her. With that, Dash just walked by Pinkie. She just stood there, her hair instantly deflating as Dash passed. She knew what Dash was doing and as if to confirm it she called “G. let’s go…”

“Sure… yeah, let’s go RD” replied Gilda as Dash walked out of the shop, Gilda close behind her.

The two walked for a few moments. But they had also been followed out of the place by Scootaloo. That stupid little filly’s crush on Dash back in the day hadn’t helped then and only served to bring up more painful memories of what her friends thought of her now. How much had Scootaloo even heard of Rarity and Gilda’s discussion? Dash couldn’t remember.

They were far enough away from Sugercube Corner now that Gilda felt it safe that she could do what she was about to. She rushed up to Dash, spun her around to look her in the eyes, held her by the scruff of her neck and slapped her. “Are you stupid Dash? What the hell was that? You’ve been crying over her for months and now she wants to take you back and you reject her? New stupidest thing you ever did right there!”

“I meant what I said… I can’t handle it anymore.” Dash pushed aside Gilda’s claw and turned to take off into the sky. She barely got off the ground when she fell right back down, only just managing to catch herself from landing on her stomach. She clutched her left shoulder again. The pain got worse every time it happened. Now it ran from her shoulder, into her chest and down all her side.

“Rainbow Dash!” calls Scootaloo as she ran up to help her.

Dash didn’t want her help though “Get off me! You didn’t help any of this either you know!” Dash yelled, then sighed… she was just taking out her anger. And what was worse was she now had to ask Gilda for help after brushing her off so before. “Let’s just go home. Can you help me fly back?”

“Soz Dash. Can’t.” Gilda shrugged, she could but didn’t want to. “To drunk, can’t drink and fly. Sure Sc'thuloo here’s had a few drinks too. Guess we’ll just have ta stay here the night.”

Scootaloo however missed the sarcasm of Gilda’s word and thought it was go-time! At least arguementivally. Standing beside Gilda she said “Who are you even to talk about cheating and loyalty anyway? You stole Gilda from me. Moving in with her out of nowhere, but you don’t think you cheated on Pinkie?"

“What the hay Scootaloo?! We’ve been over this all-Celestia-damned ready! Me. And Gilda. Are not! TOGETHER!!!” Dash yelled. She then clutched her shoulder tighter as her pulse raced. She got a hold of herself though. Scootaloo didn’t know that. She probably only heard the part about Gilda being bi or something…

Scootaloo wasn’t entirely sure of what happened between Dash and Gilda but what Dash had told Pinkie and the way she had just freaked out made her think Dash was telling the truth. “I just thought… I heard she’d had some old mare friend move in with her and seems we were never that serious. Even after five years…” Scootaloo emphasised the last words to Gilda, before returning to Dash. “I guess I was… jealous?”

“Look, I’m sorry if you feel that way Scootaloo.” Dash sighed out. “Gilda never told me much about the… uh… 'coltfreind' she said she had.” Dash said, also emphasising her words to Gilda. “But what I heard, you broke up with her.”

“Hey, I moved away. Back here. And what I thought… look, whatever… you need a place to stay? Stay at mine. It’s just a one room bachelorette pad, but the couch is a futon so you can sleep there.”

“That sound awesome and all Sc'thuloo but…” Gilda said, turning from her to Dash. “Go back to her. I don’t like that Pink-Squeak and for what she did to you... tss, I hate the bitch! But you love her. Just go to her, stay the night and if you really still wanna leave tomorrow I’ll help you back up ta Cloudsdale.”

“Darn it Gilda…”

“Uh, just do it already Dash! If you don’t I can destroy you in one second… so what’s it ganna be chump? Go back to that Pinkie… ‘Pie’, right? Or you can puss out and I can kiss you, shattering everything you’ve held onto this whole day against Rarity.” Gilda smirked. She had no intention of actually kissing Dash but the empty threat had hit its mark. Or so she thought…

“What if I want that?” Dash asked, in on the joke. No intention to actually doing it either.

“Then Sc'thuloo here’ll show ya why I gave her that name!”

Scootaloo added “Trust me, Dash… DON'T KISS HER.” her voice seemed to sub-echo for no reason.

Figuring she could at least get the last word “Fine…” she said as she strode between the two of them but stopped right in the middle. She turned to Scootaloo and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ‘Let’s see how you take that Gilda…’ she thought to herself as she began walking again. She didn’t look back to see the reaction, just gave herself a quiet chuckle as she imagined what the two looked like at the moment.

She had gotten about ten meters away from them when something came to her. “Wait, aren’t you coming?”

“Didn’t you hear? She offered ta let me stay the night”

“But you sai…”

“She offered to let her EX stay the night...” Gilda said, hoping she didn’t have to spell it out any further for Dash. She got the hint and headed off.

It was only about a five minute walk away from getting back to Sugercube Corner but that five minutes was way too much time to just be thinking to herself. By the time Dash arrived she had came to the conclusion she didn’t want to see Pinkie, but she didn’t want to break a promise to Gilda either.

With some effort and a good deal of pain she flew up to the first window on the second floor, the guess room, or Pinkie’s old room before the Cakes left them the store. She went in through the window and went over to the door. She yelled out of it and down, the stairs. “Pinkie… I’m back, I guess…” And with that, she closed the door and clocked it behind her.

Less than a second after she got the lock done, the handle rattled, Pinkie obviously on the other side. She didn’t say anything though. The handle stopped rackling and Dash though Pinkie was gone, half expecting her to come in through the window or wall or just appear in the room somehow. A minute or so pass but she never did. Dash just walked over to the bed and lay down. This had been her home for so many years....

But it wasn't anymore.

Author's Notes:

Writer's Note:
Ok, first of all I REALLY want to apoololololololologize for the Rarity's Generous Plan reference in the first line of this chapt-isode.

Applebloom is Applejack's daughter?... cliché.

I've really been filling this with Scott Pilgrim quotes too haven't I? I'm ganan try stop that. Stiil, I think the muppets line of Ice Cream the best gift ahead of Children and Laughter was preety good. =D
As for the Steve Irwin joke? It's ok, I'm Australian, we're allowed to make fun of him.
But you're not! If you laughed you're bad and you should feel bad.

Lastly, this probably should've been in the last writer's note but with that 'deleted scene' and all I didn't feel it fit.
Anyslut, here's the inspiration for those two plushies Rarity made... I want these so bad!
http://ponycrafter.deviantart.com/art/Royal-Siblings-311202104
And yes, I know they're not technicly plushies but still.

Tickled pink

Her head hurt. She hadn’t even opened her eyes yet which was what usually let the hang-over come flooding in. Rarity started to move but realised it was more than just her head that hurt. She felt a jolt all down her neck and a tinge in her right side as well. What the hay had happened la… oh… right…

She opened her eye and took a look around. She was in Sugercube Corner, laying on rug and a few pillows in a corner of the shop, a blanket covering her. Ace and Ven where over the other side of the room, plucking at the strings of a violin, Octavia looking over them. Nopony else seemed to be around though. They must’ve all left after her show with Twili… she realised she was laying where Twilight had been last.

“Oh, Rarity.” Came Octavia, as she took her attention away from Ace. A rookie mistake… she turned back and he was gone. Looking around for Ace, she heard a loud yelp come from Rarity. Ace now stood next to Rarity and had given her a small poke at her face. “Ace Swift!” Octavia said in her nice-but-strict-aunty tone “You shouldn’t do that.”

“It’s alright, I think I deserve it.” Rarity said, as she got up from under the blanket. Her face felt swollen but she couldn’t tell how much so. “Did I… yesterday… that happened didn’t it?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so. I wasn’t there but Pinkamina told me all the details… in her own way at least. But don’t threat, we all do stupid things when we drink.” Octavia said, turning slightly to show her side. There was a pink spot on her grey fur and it was rather large, about half of her lower right side had been dyed. “Luckily I woke up before she could finish the job this time… I have to dye her grey one day. Get her back for it.” Octavia snickered.

Rarity didn’t find it as amusing as she usually did when Pinkie would dye her sister in their sleep… Rarity wasn’t pink was she? No… Pinkie only did that to Octavia. At least she hadn’t been the only drunken idiot yesterday, but somehow Rarity felt Octavia hadn’t done as much damage as she had. “I suppose I could help you remove that dye again. I feel like heading home anyway.”

“I don’t think you should leave just yet, not before you talk to them.” Octavia said cheerfully, she got to be the bearer of good news.

“No, I can’t face them after what I did to them yesterday. How could I think calling my sister a bitch, my friend a slut and then telling every secret I know about them would be a good idea…”

“Even if they want to thank you?”

Rarity didn’t respond for a few moments. She just stood there staring at Octvaia, there was no way it was true. But the smile on her face said she meant it. “Th-thank me? You mean… it, It worked!? Argh!” Rarity winced as she over exerted herself and pulled her neck a bit fast.

Octavia walked past Rarity “Hold on, I’ll get you some ice.”

“Yes, thank you… but, where are they? Who’s still here? Is it, still Friday?”

“It’s Saturday, and it’s still quite early, you might want to keep it down.” Octavia replied as she walked into the kitchen and as if on queue after saying to be quiet, a loud clang of pans falling came along side it. “Uh… rut my life…”

After another moment passed and some noise came from upstairs; Octavia returned from the kitchen, a tray on her back with a bowl of ice-cubes, two glasses and a bottle of Pinkie’s rum in toe. Rarity saw it and instantly felt sick. “I think it’s a bit early to have any of that. I think I may give it up for a while too.”

“A little hair-of-the-Diamond-Dawg never hurt anypony. But this is mostly for me.” Octavia said, grabbing the tray with her mouth and placing on a table, she then scooped some ice into the glass and handed it to Rarity who readily pressed it against her neck. Octavia then did the same with the other glass but added about a quarter the glass of rum into it. The exact amount she’d learnt would instantly be chilled by the ice, then gulped it down.

“Sure but… should you be drinking the stronger stuff so early?”

“Hmm? Ohm… I think I know what happened yesterday now a lot better. 5X? You drunk a 1X didn’t you? Pinkie’s brew is… not normal. 5X is the weaker of the lot and 1X is somewhere around 200 proof.”

“200 proof? Is… that even possible?”

“We’re talking about my sister, remember?”

“Oh, right.” Rarity laughed. She’d been drunker than she though. Had she even made a coherent point? She was a relatively elegant drunk but still… it was completely possible that what she thought she had said and what she had actually said where two completely different things entirely. "Octavia, dear, who is here anyway?”

“Applejack and Fluttershy left shortly after I returned. I’m not sure of what became of your two stallion friends nor Sweetie Belle but aside from them, everypony is still here.”

Rarity was stunned. She had actually done it. Her stupid drunken plan had worked. And to think how many long thought out, elaborate plans had failed entirely, her spur of the moment idea had worked perfectly.

“Wait…” Octavia said, causing Rarity’s heart to miss a beat. Fluttershy and AJ had left, but had they left together? She knew nothing about what Sweetie Belle and Spike had said to each other? Who said Twilight and Big Mac where even still together after what she had told them? Pinkie and Dash? Even herself... and Flash Dacne?... Elusive… Rarity’s thought where cut off as Octavia continued on “that Scootaloo, isn’t here either.”

Praise Celestia that’s all she had interrupted for… but she had to ask now. “Applejack and Fluttershy, they left but did they leave… together? And Big Mac and Twilight, are they alright? Pinkie? Rainbow Dash?”

“Yes, they left together. They’ll probably be back soon too. Twilight was upset but even I know Big Mac well enough to know he couldn’t dump her.”

“Oh that’s wonderful. I feared so much they would hate me.”

“My sister and Dash though… Dash is here. But she’d not gotten back with Pinkie… and Pinkie is devastated. She’s up sleeping in the foal’s cot right now.” Octavia’s expression grew grim. Not at what she had just said about Pinkie but what she knew was about to happen. She had a sixth sense for it now and even though she knew it as coming it still horrified her.

“No I’m right beside you!” chirped Pinkie, chipper as ever. “And who sad I was devistised?” Rarity laughed quietly as Octavia jumped sending the ice in her empty glass flying. The ice landed perfectly in the two glasses balanced on Pinkies back with a splash. “Perfect! Thanks, aunty-Octy, the juice for the kids could use some ice.”

“Mummy.” Came both Ace and Ven’s voices in unison, then only Ace’s words, who though only learnt to talk recently, already had a better grasp on the Equestrian language than her sister who learnt months earlier. “She said devastated, not divistised”

Pinkie simple replied “Tomato, ‘tomato’. Potato, spud. Apples and oranges, same thing!” Rarity couldn't help but wonder how Applejack would’ve reacted to that last comment. Not to mention the affect such… ‘Pinkie-ness’ would have on these kids. Though Rairty was sure Ace and Ven would be fine she still had a slight bit of fear of what being raised by such an eccentric mother would do to them. Pinkie gasped loudly and zipped over to Rarity, the two glasses flipping off of her back and landing perfectly in front of the two foals “What happened to you face!?”

“Oh, I um…” Rarity had known here face felt swollen but was it really that bad? “Is it SO noticeable?”

“Ab-SO-lutely!” Pinkie yell-replied, stretching out her arm and coming back with a mirror that had been nowhere around before.

Rarity looked into the mirror. The left side of her face was completely puffed up. How she was even able to see out her eye on that side was miraculous to say the least. She stared into the mirror for some time, pulling different angles constantly, touching and poking to swollen cheek which, not surprisingly, hurt! “I should get back home! I… I don’t want to be seen by anypony else like this.”

“I’ll come with you.” Octavia added “Pinkie’s awake, she can handle the foals. I should try to get this pink off of my side.”

“Octavia…" Pinkie said with a tone of implication behinh it. "Are you hitting on Rarity?” Pinkie smirked, giving her a wink. “Give that flank of yours a nice scrubbing.”

“No, dear. I doubt she is… you’re not right?”

“Oh, of course… I’m hitting on an engaged mare in front of my crazy lesbian sister… what do you think?” she instantly, after saying that, put her hoof over Pinkie’s mouth. “It means no Pinkamina… shall we just go?” she said, walking past Rarity, not really needing an answer. Rarity followed.

As they walked, Octavia wasjust in front, with Rarity to her right. It covered both her pink rear and Rarity’s swollen face from most directions. They didn’t notice it themselves but it worked quite well to hide the embarrassment being seen like that would’ve caused.

~ ~

She couldn’t believe she was doing this. But the note was written and already folded as she slid it into the envelope. She stopped and started to pull the letter back out for the slightest moment But before she could, a yellow hoof was placed upon her own. Applejack looked up at Fluttershy who just smiled back at her. Putting her panic aside, AJ smiled back and slid the letter in and sealed the envelope.

It was time Applebloom knew the truth. She wouldn’t just tell her by letter, that would be stupid. It merely said that they needed to speak the next time she could come back to Ponyville. Even though it would be a month or so away at the least, before she could get back here from the tourement. Unless she lost a few bouts but the odds of that from her sister… her daughter...

Even still, AJ felt horrified of what could happen when she told Applebloom. Even with Fluttershy by her side again at long last. As if sensing the fear from AJ, or just being Fluttershy’s natural self, she pulled AJ close to her. “Applejack, I want you to say something.”

“Ah’m fine suger. Ah’m… just. Well you know… it don’t need sayin' again.”

“I understand, but… I want you to… say it…”

“She’s ma daughter. Ah promise ah’ll tell her. Honestly, ah don’t know why ah’m scared. She loves me, she’d understand as well. 'S just… something feels wrong right now, ya know suger?

“Yes. I know.” Fluttershy sighed, pulling away from Applejack. Fluttershy knew she shouldn’t say it but… “I don’t want you to hate me but… I still… even now, I still want a child.”

“You still...? Ah, ah don’t know how I can help ya. Ah really wish ah could give you a child Fluttershy, ah really do. But, ah’m sorry. Even if ah could, or Big Mac, or any stallion… not that ah would let them. How long have you been? Uh, 'unfurtile'?”

“May… maybe a y-year now. And… I told Rarity before you because… I don’t know Applejack, I just did.”

Applejack pulled Fluttershy back in towards her. “That doesn’t matter. I don’t blame you for being scared. I can’t imagine how ya musta felt. As if you were letting me down? But suger, all ah really want is you. And ma family. And…” Applejack paused… she had an idea… a very BAD idea.

“And...?” said Fluttershy, looking up from AJ’s neck to meet her eyes.

“Um… Flutttershy… Ah don’t know quite how ta say this but… you have a brother too don’cha?”

“Yes, I do-oh... oh my…” Fluttershy suddenly realised what Applejack had implied. “No, it’s ok Applejack. I know that maybe you wanted my… our child to be yours in some way but… I…”

“Ah know how weird the idea is… after how this whole mess got started and all, but ah… ah wanna do this for you.” AJ just snickered at her own words. “Wow… ah wanna cheat on you with yur brother… fer you. It sounds even stupider out loud than it did in ma head.” she had said that thinking about herself but also about Fluttershy. How could she have ever thought about Fluttershy and Big Mac would cheat together… it was just such a far-fetched idea.

Fluttershy closed her eyes, breaking her contact with AJ’s stare and buried her head into her lover’s neck. “No. I don’t need the child to be mine at all. I don’t need it to be yours… I just…” tears welling inside her as she spoke” I just… I don’t know why. I thought I would love Ace and Ven. And I did but, it wasn’t the same as what I felt for…”

AJ felt the tears flow down her neck form Fluttershy’s face. It broke her heart that she could feel so sad at such a happy time. They had just gotten back together. “Ah understand suger… ah love you differently to how ah love Applebloom. Ah love you just as much but just differently somehow.”

“No! No you don’t understand! I felt… I know how exactly how you feel for her and that’s what I meant. I didn’t love those two the way I do Applebloom. She’s… she’s my daughter too and I love her. But I… I can’t explain it… I just… want my…” she looked back up at Applejack who was still looking down at her from the same direction. She hadn’t moved her eyes at all from when she had broken away. “my… Angel back…”

There it was. It all made sense to Applejack now. Angle Bunny. She wasn’t sure, but he had probably died the same time she had lost her fertility. He had been with her for seventeen years. She’d found him when she was only fourteen, where she had fallen from her flight school and landed in one of the most beautiful places in Equestria, just inside the Everfree Forest. Nearby was an old abandoned cottage which she had moved into when she was older. She often wondered from the lush, open, 'safe' area she loved so much into the more wild regions of the forest. One day however, as she strolled through, she came across him. He was just a new born: injured and abandoned...

Or so she had thought.

A Timber-Wolf had invaded his parent's den and killed them both. One of his rear legs had been broken but he’d managed to crawl out and away from the den when Flutterhsy came across him in the forested land. She thought he was going to die and it crushed her. Why did such an innocent little creature have to die?

“This isn’t right… t-this isn’t… fair.” she whimpered aloud. But it got worse. The Timber-Wolf emerged from the rabbit den, having finished eating the rabbits within. And now it wanted to eat pony.

The Timber-Wolf moved towards them slowly, ready to pounce at a hair’s drop. She could simply fly away and escape but something inside her told her to stay, to fight. To defend! “It’s not fair!” she yelled. She stared directly at the Timber-Wolf and it stopped in its tracks. “I won’t let you harm this creature! You’ll have to go through me first!” she yelled, not blinking, not daring to. She knew she was about to die.

But the Timber-Wolf backed away. It turned and ran: terrified. Flutterhsy simply stood there for a moment not sure what had just happened. “I… I didn’t know I had that in me… I just… stared him off.” she said as the bunny slowly crawled its way over to her and wrapped its arms around her leg. Fluttershy turned to see it. It could barely walk; it had to have been born less than an hour ago.

“You’re very inspiring little bunny, if you had not appeared then I might not have been able to do anything.” she said with a smile as it continued to wrap its arms around her. The rabbit slowly opened its eyes for the first time… and saw its new mother. Fluttershy turned to meet its gaze. “You must be my guardian angle… or I’m yours. I don’t know which.”

It responded to her voice with a happy squeak. Though it must’ve been in horrible pain! It couldn’t walk, even if had been more than a few scant moments old. Fluttershy lifted it onto her back and made sure it was carefully balanced between her wings. She started to walk out of the forest. She turned back to it again and added “You can just be my little Angel.”

Applejack had only heard the story once. It was a proud moment for Fluttershy but she’d never told it to anypony else. Since then Angel had been her son in a way. The same way Spike was to Twilight’s perhaps. She had lost him and Applejack had thought Fluttershy meant what she had said. ‘It was just his time… he lived a long and happy life. He wouldn’t want us to be sad.’ And maybe she had but it didn’t stop what she still felt. AJ couldn’t imagine how she would feel if Applebloom died.

“Ah miss the li'l fella suger… ah really do. But please… don’t cry. This should be a happy time fer us. Back together. Ah love you.” Applejack said, still not having moved at all from Fluttershy’s gaze until now, when she lowered he head to hers and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead. She lingered there for a moment afterwards, just resting against Flutterhsy’s head.

“I just… want you…” Fluttershy said lowly, wanting to continue the thought and tell AJ what she really wanted in this moment. But if she simple said it, AJ would oblige. It wouldn’t mean anything if she only did it at request. It had to be natural for it to mean anything. But without it… it just wasn’t the same.

Applejack however misinterpreted Fluttershy’s longing “I want you too, Fluttershy.” she said, giving another gentle kiss to her forehead, once again, staying there afterwards and for a few moments longer. Eventually though she pulled away. “We should get going. We said… ah promised… ah would. Rarity…”

With that Fluttershy snapped out of her small stupor of self-pity. She wasn’t the only one hurting here. Still, even if it wasn’t perfect, she still wanted this moment to last. “We… we don’t have to go just yet. Do we?”

“No. We don’t have to go jus’ yet.” AJ said as she laid her head back against her lover.

~ ~

“ARGH!!!” Rarity yelped as Octavia put the cold, partly frozen cloth on her face. Rarity didn't have any ice at her boutique so Octavia had come up with the idea of just wetting a cloth and throwing it in the freezer. This worked well for a normal tea towels and the like but as both found found out a few seconds before, with one she had prepared earlier: Do not freeze a wet Sham-wow, as the will shatter into pieces…

“Sorry.” Octavia said as she reapplied the towel to Rarity’s face, more softly than before. Rarity had already removed the pink dye from Octavia’s pelt. The same method always worked, Pinkie always used the same type of dye. It still took a good amount of time to remove though. Long enough for the towel to partially freeze, which now rested against the side of Rarity’s face. “I’m not too sure what this’ll do though, cold prevents swelling, it doesn’t put it down.”

Rarity sighed. It was true but she couldn’t think of anything else to do to make this go away. It was better than nothing. “At the very least it feels nice.” Rarity said. There was a knock on the door and Rarity turned to look towards it. Turning, however, pressed the towel Octavia was holding to her face hard into the cheek. “ARGH!!” Rarity cried… “So much for feeling nice.”

After a moment to recollect herself, she walked over to the door. Making sure the angel she would look out of it from she could hide most of her swollen face to whomever it was knocking. The thought occurred to her that it may be one of her friends. She both hoped it was and dreaded this too. They knocked again and Rarity answered.

“Hey Rarity” Spike said in a low tone. He didn’t look to happy to be here. “Twilight sent me to get you. She wants to talk about… whatever you said to her yesterday.”

Spike hadn’t been there for most of what she had done. Had he spoken to Sweetie Belle? Rarity had to ask… then again he had been at Sugercube Corner and Sweetie Belle wasn’t... she thinks. “Spike… I’m sorry for what I said yesterday. I didn’t… I didn’t actually say anything about you but still, I apologize. And I threat to ask but… did you and Sweetie Belle talk?”

“Well… that’s the other reason I’m here. I didn’t.” Spike paused, not sure if he should continue on or not. Nothing had actually happened back then so it was alright now wasn’t it? Still it was awkward. “I haven’t told anypony else yet, not even Twilight but… Sweetie Belle… she’s with somepony else… she’s with Elusive.”

Rarity couldn’t have heard that right “I’m sorry, I must’ve misheard you.”

“You heard me… I went looking for her yesterday. I looked for ages, I tried her house, your place, my place, even Sweet Apple Acres but I couldn’t find her until… I saw her at the train station. They were at a small café and she was kissing him.”

Rarity looked appalled for a moment but that quickly passed. She seemed to be taking this a lot better than Spike had thought she would. “Oh, I see. I’m sorry to hear that Spike. But… she’s a grown mare and even if I dislike what she does, she can still do so. Honestly, I expected better from Elusive…” she said the last part with a grim-sadness to her tone then added “and I never thought I would say that.”

“Are you… really ok with that?” Octavia asked. She’d heard what had happened between him and Rarity’s sister, though only yesterday found out the newer developments. When he had shown up WITH her; Octavia had been shocked and needed to know why her sister would invited him. Which of course, being told to her by Pinkie… the details weren’t entirely accurate.

“Yes… and frankly I had my suspicions when he showed up to the party with her, apparently invited. But why should I care? He’s a good pony after all… and she can make her own mind. Let’s just drop the matter shall we? Now Spike, Twilight wanted to see me correct? Is… is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

“Um, I don’t know. I’m not even sure it was her to be honest. It could’ve been…" Spike caught himself. That was one secret he was definitely not letting Rarity in on after yesterday. “Forget I said anything. I don’t know what she wants. She could’ve just wanted some alone time with Big Mac for all I know.”

Octavia let out a small laugh at Spike’s words. Rarity didn’t follow suite but was clearly somewhat amused by them. "Well let us go then, shall we? Oh, one tihng first though..." she’d forget all about her swollen face and Spike hadn’t mentioned it. She did remember it just before they were to head off back to Sugercube Corner and she quickly applied a heavy dose of make-up to cover it up. Though blush and rouge can only do so much, it was well disguised but still visible none the less.

They walked for a few moments, not talking very much. Octavia had tried to start up a conversation but it had drifted towards music and neither Spike nor Rarity had too much of an interest in the topic so it hadn’t lasted too long. Rarity especially didn't want the conversation to drift towars that time herself and Octavia had song that terrble duet... Octacvia couldn't even sing for Celestia sake and why Rarity had tried to play a chello...? She sighed to herself remembering it.

They were about half way back to Sugercube Corner when they heard a yell “Hey, Bitch-ity!” it was Gilda…

Rarity turned to see her, walking alongside Scootaloo. Not too surprising. She’d probably have to apologise to Gilda as well. Though frankly half of her apologise would be forced. Really, she hadn’t needed to say sorry to Spike but she still had. What did she owe one to Gilda for? AppleDash? That was more towards Dash than her. She’d actually liked Gilda, found her somewhat abrasive but otherwise quite similar to Dash.

“What up, G-riff?”

Spike looked stunned by what he had just heard… so did Rarity. Octavia knew Gilda? How did… never mind, they’d find out in a roughly a second anyway… “Yo, Octopus! What are you doing here?

“You know her?” asked Scootaloo “There anypony here you don’t somehow know?”

“What, you jelly?”

“Not even!” Scootaloo replied, she clearly was.

“Haha! Relax, I know her through her roommate, we run the same crowd… wait… don’t tell me. Is Vinyl this one’s sister?” Gilda pointed to Rarity as she asked. They definitely looked similar, both white unicorns.

“Hardly.” replied Rarity “Though, nothing against Vinyl of course.”

“Oh yeah, of course…” Gilda mocked “sure you got nothing against her.”

“How do you know Rarity?” Octavia asked “and Scootaloo too it seems.”

“Scthuloo here and me go way back. Rarity? I met her yesterday at some Pink-Squeak’s party.” Rarity laughed a little. So did Spike and Scootaloo. They all knew, Gilda didn’t though. “What’s so funny?” Gilda asked, she hated being the butt end of a joke.

“That 'Pink-Squeak'… is my sister.”

“Serious? Uh! You look nothing like her. Should I just name everypony I know and see if you guys are related somehow?”

~ ~

She lay there in the bath tub. Big Mac didn’t seem to care about her past but it didn’t stop Twilight from being disgusted at herself. She hated Rarity at the moment, almost as much as she hated herself. There was also what Dash had said… Twilight didn’t even know the names of the some ponies she’d been with either. She only remembered about half of their names now, but even when it happened she hadn’t known some of them...

“Miss Twilight.” came Big Mac’s voice through the door. She’d been in there for at least an hour now after some noise from down stairs had stirred them both. She’d slept with Big Mac last night but as always he was a perfect gentlestallion and hadn’t tried anything. Though what she originally thought was shyness along with being well mannered wasn’t so. When he wanted, he got! “Twilight!?”

She could tell he was starting to get worried. He had dropped the formality of saying ‘Miss’ which he rarely did. “I’m fine. I just don’t…” she paused, not entirely sure what it was she didn’t want. “I’m just fine Big Mac…”

“Are ya near the door?”

“No… I’m in the tub…”

She was cut off by a loud bang and cracking sound. She turned to see the door fly open. He’d kicked in the lock and just strode in, as if he hadn’t done anything. Twilight was a little frightened by this. He had never been so violent and even with his size she hadn’t really though he could be. He was normally so peaceful and calm. He walked over to her in the full tub, a small, now mostly gone layer of bubbles along the top.

He slipped into the large round bowl with her. The bath was rather large and Twilight couldn’t help but wonder if Pinkie ever used it for… ‘Try not to think about that…’ she thought. Hypochondriac Twilight wouldn’t help here. He moved around to her side of the tub and placed a hoof around her, pulling her into him. She accepted his embrace and returned it, wrapping her arms around him. She didn’t want to be here with him now but she didn’t want to ask him to leave either. As mad as it sounded, with her thinking she was a slut, being with this stallion just felt right.

“Miss Twilight, ah know how ya must be feelin’. But ah don’t care what happened in tha past.” Big Mac offered, fully sincere but it somehow seemed forced to say.

“I’ve done so many stupid things though. I’ve… three of your cousins even. I’d probably have slept with Applejack even, if she wasn’t with Fluttershy. And… you and Applejack?” Twilight said, looking up at him, both a little confused and intrigued. She was pretty sure she knew what Rarity had meant by 'that happened too.' She didn’t really want to ask but wanted to know. Her stare conveyed that to him.

“Ah’d like ta not think about that right now, not while ah’m with you.” He said, looking away, clearly embarrassed by it.

Twilight laughed a little at his reaction. It was pretty much what she’d expected from him. She added “Who am I to judge, I’ve made so many mistakes before now…” the shame coming back from the brief moment of respite.

“We’ve made some’a the same mistakes… some’a the same ponies…” he said, turning back to her, trying to comfort her.

“Same ponies… please do tell me you mean Golden Delicous?” she asked, still stuck on the thought of him and AJ.

He laughed a little as well, dismissively. “Cheerilee… ah mean. Me and her went out fer a while some time ago; after Applebloom where no longer her student. She insisted ta keep professional and wouldn’t see a students’ brotha.”

“Or uncle, rather.” Twilight added “But, Cheerilee? Really? I guess you have a thing for purple.”

“An' ah guess you have a thing for earth ponies.” Big Mac replied, but regretted it almost instantly, thinking she would take it the wrong way.

She didn’t however and chuckled for a moment before saying “Yeah… I guess I do…” she’d made mistakes, but who hadn’t. It still nagged at her a little and hurt somewhat but now if it mattered. Whatever she had done had gotten her here. With big Mac. “Big Mac, you know I love you right?”

“Eeyup, and ah love you Miss Twilight.”

“I was wondering if...” she paused and took a moment to find exactly what to say. He really cared for her. He’d made some mistakes too… though Twilight had to admit whatever she had had with Cheerilee, was defiantly not been a mistake. And quite frankly; was some of the best… and to think Big mac had still wanted Twilight after knowing what Cheerilee could do. Maybe that said something about him. Or maybe that said something about Twilgiht... but it didn’t bother her either way. He was probably the best thing to happen to her since Spike. She’d practically even moved in with him already; she kept at least twenty books at Sweet Apple Acres. She knew what this was, what she wanted it to be. She just had to find the right words.

"Big Mac, I was wondering if…”

Author's Notes:

First thing I want to point out is the Octavia and Rarity duet. For those of you in the future: this was writen the week that that song was announced. I will probably love the song once I hear it so don't flame me two years from now.
Edit: Still waiting on the duet... Season 4? *crosses fingers*
Also slightly insipred by this picture of all the comic-con MLP panel announcements. I just love Octy's little quip.
http://dreatos.deviantart.com/art/My-face-when-Season-3-rumors-314544645

Angel Bunny's origins. Not my own story.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=257NjMdzf14
Heart breaking... Sadly, I can't find the original comic this was a dub of.
I took the liberty of changing the Diamond Dawg to a Timber-Wolf becasue I felt it fit more in place in the Everfree Forest and with the relation to the Apple family she now has.
Edit: found it! http://dreatos.deviantart.com/art/Origin-Story-Fluttershy-Pg-1-245575419

200 proof liquor is actually possible.
Also, that don't freeze a sham-wow thing... that's true, don't freeze them.
Elusive and Sweetie Belle... have you figured it out yet...?
Pointless back story: Vinyl once DJ'd for a club in Cloudsdale, she used her own unicorn magic to walk on the clouds and after the show she and Gilda met. Kinda needed saying but not really worthy fo being in the story.
Also sorry about leaving on another cloud-hanger but I wrote some more after it but it just didn't fit right so I cut it a little short and I fell it works.
Edit: and this is where the dropped story line would've been and I spir of the moment changed Twilight's story. Originally planned she was going to develop a split personality, or 'ponyality'. It was going to be triggered by seeing Owlicious [which I had also set up a bit early but couldn't find while rereading all this so I probably deleted it when this chapter was originally published] and was going to be called 'Owllelujah' based on Gundam 00 Double Zero's schizophrenic character Hallelujah.
This is actually a HUGE change that I had a big plan for and I completely dropped and replanned so much as a result. [and kinda got screwed over because of it... you'll see]

You probably noticed a distinct lack of Dash this chapter. Well... something's going to happen in the next chapter that I've been working on it since chapter 11 and quite frankly this whole section of the story has gone on longer than I planned. Not that that's a bad thing. Point is, I want to finish of this part of the story already, it's getting hard to write becasue I have this really vivid idea in my head of what's happening next but I can't start writing it until I get there. Anyway, I hope you enjoyed this chapter even if most of it was just tranistional to the day after the party.
Edit: haha... this is a 'long' part?

I really would

They’d left Sweet Apple Acres and where heading back to Sugercube Corner. The two had been crying into each other for a long while before leaving. They were happy to be back together but it was still bitter-sweet. Both of them had to speak with Rarity and though neither of them really wanted to… Pinkie and Twilight as well. Even Big Mac.

Fluttershy had a wing around Applejack but not so much in an affectionate way so much as it was to help her walk. Her side had started hurting again this morning where she’d been struck by AJ. When they arrived, the newly reunited couple entered side by side and AJ instantly noticed that Rarity wasn’t where they’d left her. It meant she was awake and that she would speak with her ‘friend’.

The door was already open as the entered, so they hadn’t even made any sound coming in. As expected though, Pinkie came right up to them without even turning to see that they had arrived. She opened her mouth to say something but with perfect timing Twilight called out “Good morning everypony!” cutting off Pinkie as she and Big Mac came down the stairs. She looked surprisingly happy, considering how she’d been when AJ left yesterday.

Fluttershy started to walk forward, dragging AJ along with her seems she still needed a bit of help moving without pain. AJ was glad to do so of course, she was just happy to be so close to her again. It did seem a little odd how brashly Fluttershy had just walked past Pinkie though. AJ didn’t have time to think about it though as Fluttershy called out, meekly “Twilight, could I speak with you? If you don’t mind, that is.”

“Of course Fluttershy. Are, are you ok?” Twilight replied, concerned as she inspected Fluttershy. Her side that was up against AJ had a bright brown-green bruise on it. She hadn’t realised how badly Fluttershy must’ve been hit yesterday. “Um… I can’t really help you with that much. I’m not to well versed in medical no-justu. I'll do what I can but... you should probably see a doctor.”

Fluttershy took her wing off of AJ and furled it back up against her side as normal. It hid most of the bruising and she could walk by herself, it just hurt a little to do so. “That’s not what I wanted to talk to you about but, if you could do anything, I’d appreciate it.” she said as she hobbled towards Twilight.

“Ah need ta talk with Pinkie ‘bout something, be wi’cha in minute, 'k suger?” Applejack said as she started to turn back to Pinkie who stood by the front door still.

“Oh, ok.” Flutterhsy said, soundly oddly welcoming to the idea of speaking privately with Twilight. That didn’t register with AJ however. At least not until she had turned away and started walking, as she heard “Twilight… can I trust you to kee…” she got far enough away that she couldn’t hear what Fluttershy had finished saying but assumed it was ‘keep a secret’. That worried her.

She approached Pinkie who greeted her with a hug. AJ wasn’t sure if it was meant to be an apologetic hug or it was just a normal Pinkie hug but she pulled away from it a bit faster than she usually did. “Pinkie, I need ta ask ya something.”

“Well ask away!” Pinkie chirped. Somehow no matter how dark things where Pinkie always seemed to have to dial cranked up to 11. No that’s not right… her dial was set over 9000. Her minimum was 11. Either way, it took some of the edge off what AJ had to ask.

“You and Fluttershy where together fer months and… las’ night. Me and her where… intimate and well…”

“You were expecting her to do something crazy in bed like I would do?”

“Well… yeah, sorta. But she told me that you didn’t once touch her. Not like that at least. Ah just don’t get it Pinkie.”

“Of course I didn’t. If I had, do you think she could ever go back to boring old you?” Pinkie let out a small short giggles. “No offence.”

“None taken but… ah thought you and…”

Pinkie put her hoof over AJ’s mouth, shutting her up “I knew you to where meant for each other, I told you that yesterday and I meant it. She’s still only ever been with you and as much as I’d loved to have been with her, in a special way, I couldn’t do that to her. I know it’s weird but I love her so much I couldn’t love her.”

“Pinkie... that’s just crazy…” AJ laugh, even though inside she was thanking Celestia with all her heart. Pinkie, in her own way was probably her best friend. All of her group’s best friend. Pinkie did weird stuff but all fo that weirdness was equally as kind. "Pinkie. Ah want you to hit me.” AJ said, instantly putting a hoof to Pinkie’s mouth now, before she could question it. “Remember years ago when ah broke yer jaw? Ah want us to be even. Hit me as hard as ya can.”

Pinkie reared back instantly preparing to swing. AJ hadn’t expected her to oblige so eagerly but with Pinkie she had to expect the unexpected. Pinkie swung. Fast! And then barely tapped AJ. “I hope that didn’t hurt too much Applejack. Sorry if it did.” she had to be joking, but she sounded like she meant it too and AJ wasn’t sure if she did or not.

“That’s fine sugercube, we’re even now.” she said as she moved up to Pinkie, pulling her into a hug.

“I mean it, that’s as hard as I can hit you. I mean I could hit something else really hard but I couldn't hit you and harder no matter how much I tried!”

“Thank you Pinkie, it means a lot ta me.” Applejack said, pulling away from their hug. She’d forgiven Pinkie for what she’d done. Or hadn’t done really, but it didn’t matter, they were friends again and that meant, like she said, a lot to her.

The two of them talked about this and that for a few more minutes before Applejack returned to Fluttershy, all worries about what Fluttershy had possibly said to Twilight before, gone and forgotten about. “Good news everypony!” Twilight said as Applejack approached. “Nothing’s broken, Fluttershy only has a bruised rib.” she said it hoping to help her but she didn’t really know how AJ would take it.

“That’s great.” AJ replied, happy to hear it but still somewhat down trodden none the less. “So Twilight… about what Rarity said yesterday. About ma cousins. Ah’m not surprised Big Mac fergave ya but, ah’m not too sure how I feel ‘bout it.”

“I’m sorry, I should’ve told you…? Would that have made it better though?”

“Wow now, ah ain't sayin' ah'm mad or nothin'. Ah'm just... ah don’t know, but ah’m glad you and Mackintosh are still together.”

Big Mac leaned over to Twilight and whispered something, making sure his sister couldn’t hear.Or anypony else either. Twilight turned to him and gave him a small peck on the cheek. “No, not yet, I want Rarity and Dash to be here too.” Twilight said, letting everypony hear her, but not giving it away. Big Mac leaned back, but not before giving her a kiss on the cheek in return.

“What was that all about” inquired AJ.

“It’s nothing. Look, AJ, I know it may have shocked you and I know I’m the group slut but everything I’ve done hasn’t been so bad, for either of us. It’s gotten us where we are now.” she paused and turned to Big Mac. “And I couldn’t be happier. Please. Be happy with me AJ.” Twilight just smiled as she turned back to face her friend.

“Even if ah tried ah couldn't be mad at cha, you know that Twi. And Twilight, you’re not the group slut, that’s Pinkie.” AJ joked, quietly enough that Pinkie couldn't hear her with a small smirk on her face.

“Hey!” came Pinkie, now standing right beside AJ.

“Relax Pinkie, it was just a joke.” Twilight said to Pinkie and giving AJ a subtle look.

“I know it was a joke, that’s why I’m mad! I’ll gladly be the slut if it means Twilight doesn’t have to be!”

“Um… thanks Pinkie.” Twilight sighed.

“No problem!”

AJ laughed and Twilight joined in. Pinkie was already laughing as always and even Fluttershy and Big Mac let out some small sounds of amusement. AJ slowly stopped laughing and so did Twilight, Pinkie of course kept at it long past a point of any actual homur. AJ asked “There is one thing though Twilight, It’s kinda awkward though. You mind if I ask?”

“Sure, but I get to ask you something too.” Twilight replied.

“Sure thing. So… Golden. Did he like your horn?” AJ asked jokingly but honestly wanting to know.

Twilight sighed “Yes…” Twilight looked away, slightly ashamed at that question. Still she had a question to ask too. She turned back to AJ and asked “So… you and Big Mac?...”

To which AJ promptly replied “So you and Shining Armour…” and with that Twilight knew all the details and didn’t feel like pressing the topic. It didn’t help that this evoked one of the loudest laughs either of them had ever heard from Big Mac who quickly quieted himself after a short out-burst.

“So… how did you know?” Asked Twilight.

“Ah didn’t…”

~ ~

They were less than a minute away from Sugercube Corner now and they’d talked about who Gilda knew most of the way there from where ttheir two groups had met up. All of them had had a good laugh Gilda's her expense when she’d brought up the name of the last guy she’d been with and it turned out to be none other than Fluttershy’s older brother Butterscotch. What are the odds of that… seriously?!

Rarity also come to the conclusion that Gilda, having named Octavia ‘Octopus’ and Scootaloo ‘Scthuloo’, that she had a thing for tentacles… she had to wonder what Gilda’s nick name for Dash was but she didn’t want to ask with what she had said to them yesterday. There was still some tension between Gilda and herself, but they both seemed to be similarly minded in a way and they quickly put most of the insults aside. Now any words that where slung where just good natured jabbing.

Rarity was a bit hesitant to go inside the store and was only forced in when Gilda had called her a ‘Scootaloo’… a chicken. The joke needed explaining, which was always a sign that the joke sucked… those two seemed oddly close and she had to wonder why that had shown up together... oh… she should’ve seen it earlier but it was probably a good thing she hadn’t.

As they entered the bakery, Pinkie immediately rushed over and greeted them all yelling “You’re back!”

Gilda instantly replied “We are? I didn’t notice.”

That joke also went over-head as Pinkie said “Oh, well good thing I told you then!” to which Gilda just sighed…

Spike went over to Twilight and Gilda followed Octavia over to the mare’s two nieces. Ven saw the griffon and he knew who it was. “You the one that took them away from us!” she said in an aggressive way that only a little foal could get away with towards Gilda. She'd only really thought that Dash had left Pinkie, but never considered how her kids must've felt about their mother being gone.

Those feelings where cut short though as Ace added “Yeah, you took our tortoise away! Give us back Tank!”

Gilda could only smirk and think to herself ‘Little brats… to think I almost felt sorry for them.’

Scootaloo was staying with Gilda as they walked in and went over to the foals as well but was quickly called over by Applejack. “Hey, Scootaloo. Ah need ta talk wi’cha fer a moment.” to this, Scootaloo went over to her and Rarity followed. She needed to speak with AJ as well after all. “Rarity” AJ said with an edge to her voice. She then removed her tone then spoke to Scootaloo “Look, what you heard about Applebloom yesterday. Please, don’t tell her. Ah… want to let her know ma self. So would ya…”

“Relax, AJ. I get it. Won’t say a word ta her.”

“Thanks… and Rarity… ah don’t wanna talk ta ya right yet.” she said, knowing Rarity was about to try saying something. AJ didn’t know what to say back to her. Pinkie and Twilight had both been easy to smooth over things with but she hadn’t really been mad at them. Rarity on the other hoof... she still felt like she hated her right now and in all honesty, she did.

“I understand, Applejack, I…” Applejack put her hoof to her mouth, then moved it away not a second later with a slight grimace to her expression. Rarity just nodded and let Applejack walk away with Fluttershy in toe. Rarity turned to Twilight and expected much the same reaction but instead was greeted with… a smile? “Twilight. We should talk. I…”

She was cut off instantly by something she hadn’t expected at all. “I forgive you.” Twilight said.

Rarity was stunned. “You… forgive me? But everything I said…”

“I know. And it hurt me. But, I forgive you. It’s all in the past. What you said and what you did. It’s alright. And honestly, I have to say sorry to you too. You were right. I always thought that you were somewhat… promiscuous. And I made assumptions about you. So, I forgive you, can you forgive me?”

“Of, of course I can!” Rarity almost yelled as she rushed up and hugged Twilight. She was so glad that her friend forgave her. It just meant so much. She even ignored the pain of her bruised face against Twilight’s neck, but eventually she had to pull away. A combination of her pain and what had just transpired made her want to cry, but she controlled herself for the most part.

“Great." Twilight added. "Now that that’s said, I gotta add this. Prince Blueblood, congrats on turning him gay by the way. I bet he loved your horn...”

“I thought you just forg… oh, haha, touché.” Rarity laughed. It was more good natured mocking… she hoped. But from what Twilight had said she was sure it was. Something about Twilight just seemed to radiate cheer at the moment and Rarity couldn’t figure out why. “Twilight dear, you’ve spoken to her already. Applejack that is. Do you think she’ll forgive me too?”

“I can’t say Rarity.” Twilight paused, looking to Big Mac, hoping he could say something. His look only backed up what Twilight had said; he didn't know either. She turned back to her and said “There’s only one way to find out, Mac.” and pointed towards Rarity then Applejack. “I’ll tell you though. Applejack seems happy to be back with Fluttershy but... Fluttershy’s just… I shouldn’t say.”

“No, it’s quite alright. Keep it secret, I rather don’t trust myself right now either.” Rarity said as she turned to see the two of them talking with Pinkie. Fluttershy had a bit of hesitance standing on her left side. “I’ll speak with them, but could you grab Pinkie away from them dear?”

Twilight nodded and called for Pinkie. Not that she needed to as Pinkie was already in front of her before she’d even said ‘Pink’ yet. Rarity walked over to the two, who were heading towards her in-turn. Fluttershy was definitely limping, she must’ve been hurt by something. Rarity didn’t really know what happened after she was… knocked out? she assumed.

“Guess we have ta do this don’t we?” AJ asked. She had walked slowly to match Fluttershy’s hobbling pace. Or perhaps to delay speaking with Rarity for even a second or two longer.

“I don’t know quite where to start Applejack.”

“Look, Rarity.” AJ paused. She knew what she needed to say but didn’t want to “Ah… have ta thank you. What you did was horrible but if it weren’t fer you, ah wouldn’t be back with Fluttershy.” she said as she turned to face Fluttershy. Fluttershy leaned into AJ at those words. Rarity was still amazed at how much her friends had accepted what she’d done.

“And I’m glad to be with you too, Applejack.”

“So… you forgive me too?” asked Rarity. She was still amazed at how much her friends where dealing with what she’d said and done.

“I can’t forgive ya, Rarity…”

“Please, Applejack, don’t say ‘you have nothing to be forgiven for.’ I…”

“Ah had no intention of saying that.” AJ replied, bluntly. “What you did was unforgivable... that's why ah can't forgive you Rarity, ‘least not right yet. Honestly, ah don’t even consider you a friend no more. Ah still wanna kick ya square in the side’a your head!... But even if ah do, that wouldn’t help. Ah’d just wanna keep hittin’ ya an' it wouldn't solve nothin' between us.”

This was more what Rarity had expected. But there was hope. AJ had said ‘not yet’. Rarity would just give it time, it would heal all these wounds. “I’m sorry you hear that… I. Fluttershy… are you alright?”

She wasn’t. She was crying quietly but the expression on her face, though half hidden against Applejack’s side, expressed intense pain. “I… no.” she whimpered. Applejack quickly noticed it as well. She’d pressed up against her saw rib. AJ pulled away from here revealing a full view of Fluttershy’s bruised side to Rarity. It was a hideous dark-green, Rarity’s most hated colour and it was almost a polar opposite to her yellow coat.

“My! What, what happened to you Fluttershy?” Rarity inquired.

“Oh, it’s nothing. I just…”

“Sugercube… ah… ah don’t want you ta have a child. You couldn’t take it. This is killing you. You can’t imagine how painful givin’ birth is. And… and ah shouldn’ta said that in front of everypony else, should ah?” she face hoofed… so stupid. Especially not in front of Rarity; she was bound to ask what Fluttershy thought about Applebloom. AJ started thinking of how to avoid letting her say anything.

But to her surprise, though almost obviously in retrospect, Rarity instead asked. “Please, Fluttershy. What happened?” It was almost a worse question AJ thought. “How did you get that dreadful bruise?”

“It where your fault Rarity!… ah… did it…”

Rarity didn’t understand for a moment what AJ had said. It just seemed too extraordinary to be true. But AJ had struck her yesterday and had already spoken of beating her again today. It was completely possible that AJ had lashed out at Fluttershy, or at least Rarity thought so in that moment. “How. Could you?”

“Ah… it was yur fault it happened!”

Rarity was taken aback for a moment before she gently pushed AJ aside and stood between the two “You hit her didn’t you? No matter what I did, no matter what happened, she could NOT have deserved it! You think I’m unforgiveable?! What you… what you did is WOSRE!!!” Rarity yelled, grabbing the attention of most present. The rest soon followed, seeing where the others were looking.

Rarity was sure AJ would be defensive, maybe even violent but was grateful when she saw AJ at least showed remorse “Ah know…” she said as she lowered her head in shame. She wanted to say something more but couldn’t.

Rarity turned to Fluttershy “Are you ok deary?” as her horn started to glow. She knew some medical magic, more than Twilight at least, though Twilight probably knew why it was usually called medical no-jutsu instead of medical magic. Working with needles and sowing machines all day, Rarity had had to learn these types of spells. After a second passed Fluttershy was about to say something but Rarity blurted out, cutting her off “Oh dear… that’s quite a fracture.”

“A fracture?” asked Fluttershy “Twilight said it was just a bruise. It’s not too serious is it?”

“A hair-line fracture, it will heal. But… Fluttershy are you truly happy to be back with AJ?” Rarity said, loud enough that AJ could hear. If Fluttershy had something to say, Rarity wanted AJ to hear it as well. “Twilight said something had been bothering you. She didn’t say what but I can assume what it was.” Rarity finished turning to AJ, giving her a look.

AJ looked back at Rarity, concerned that what she had said was true. Worse yet was the possibility that after everything that Rarity had done yesterday to ‘fix’ her relationship, she was now about to tear it all back down. That fear was cemented when Fluttershy said “Well… there is something… but I don’t want to say.”

“It’s ok Fluttershy, I understand. You don’t have to say it, I understand what you feel. My father used to beat my mother… and me… It always horrified me to see him in those states and I feared he may someday harm Sweetie Belle too. If Applejack is beating you, you shouldn’t stay. I… I never thought she could do that but…”

Fluttershy’s pain disappeared for a moment “Be-beating me? No!” the pain returned quickly after but for that moment she had conveyed a look of both confusion and concern. “She never hit me. She couldn’t.”

“But she said she… and your side…” Rarity had just made a huge mistake... she’d just accused that pony she’d been trying to apologise to of bludgeoning one of the most innocent ponies around and the one whom she loved. Wait… “But how did you get that injury then?”

“She, she got it protecting you…” Applejack said, now crying. She’d been so happy to be back with Fluttershy but she didn’t know something was wrong. Even if Rarity had been wrong in her assumption of what happened between them, Fluttershy had still said there was an issue and for the life of her, AJ didn’t know what. “I was ganna kick ya head in Rarity. Ah may’ve even killed ya had ah did. But Fluttershy jumped in front of you. And ah’m sorry, ah’m so sorry Fluttershy. Ah really am… ah’m sorry Sug!”

Fluttershy stood there, not moving. She slowly started to cry too, as a brief word escaped her mouth, quieter than even her usual low-toned whispers. Rarity heard it but couldn’t make it out, assuming it was just a whimper. AJ took a step closer and Rarity moved out of the way to let her through to her lover.

“Ah don’t know what the problem is but ah’d do anything for you. You know ah would. Please, just tell me what it is and ah’ll fix it, ah promise!”

“You can’t…” Fluttershy said. AJ looked down for a few seconds. She was about to turn away when Fluttershy pulled her into a tight hug. AJ rose to meet Fluttershy’s gaze. They stared at each other for a moment before she finally closed their eyes and slowly lent in for a tender loving kiss. After a moment they parted lips. “You can’t fix it because you already did… you called me ‘Sug’ again. I love you Applejack!” she said as she kissed her once more.

The second kiss latest a bit longer. They finally parted once more and AJ was going to say what Fluttershy wanted to hear “Ah love you t…” she was cut off by Fluttershy putting a hoof to her mouth. A look of sorrow on her face after the moment they had just had. AJ saw it in her... she knew exactly what Fluttershy was thinking. She pulled Fluttershy’s hoof away and said “Ah mean it! It may sound like ah’m just saying it because it’s what you wanna hear, but believe me… ah love you Sug. I love you, so much…”

~ ~

Dash had lain there for at least five hours now. She’d woken up at 6 and hadn’t been able to fall back to sleep. From what she’d heard coming through the door, Gilda was already back. Dash couldn’t just say she’d talked thing over with Pinkie and just leave with Gilda liked she’d planned, the two had probably already talked. She didn’t know what was going to happen when she went down stairs. It was completey possible Pinkie would be waiting right out front of that door for Dash.

Luckily, as Dash opened the door, Pinkie wasn’t standing there. In a way she was disappointed as much as she was relieved. She walked a short distance through the hall way to the stairs. Peering down them she tried to survey the store before going down herself. Surprisingly, things seemed calm.

Octavia was talking with Rarity as they played with the kids. Rarity was levitating around the dolls she had made for them. Gilda and Scootaloo where talking with AJ and Fluttershy. Hopefully the two orange mares where keeping things civil between the two winged ones; Gilda never did like Fluttershy. Lastly: Big Mac, Twilight and Spike where talking amongst themselves. What was kinda weird to Dash thought, was that Spike was sitting on Big Mac’s back the way he did Twilight’s back when he was younger, though that behemoth of a pony could easily carry him even now.

Twilight caught a glimpse of Dash’s head poking down from the stair case and Dash saw that she did. They knew she was up now so she might as well come down at last. “Rainbow!” called Twilight. “You’re finally awake.”

“Yeah, I’m up.” she said as she trotted down the stairs. Most of the ponies took notice of this and Dash was still expecting Pinkie to rush over to her and do something. But she didn’t. It was bitter-sweet once more to not have Pinkie obsessing over her. This would probably be the last time she would see her friends for a long time again, she’d at least say goodbye to them this time… before ditching them again.

She walked over to Gilda and the other three. She hadn’t really thought that Twilight wanted to talk to her or how excited she had seemed when she had saw her at the top of the stairs. “Hey Gilda. Think we could leave soon?” Dash asked. She felt alright now and would probably be able to fly pretty well for a while but soon after she’d really start to need Gilda’s help getting back to Cloudsdale.

“Well that depends, did you even speak ta her like I told ya to?” Gilda didn’t need Dash to answer, she knew Dash and she knew that Dash was a coward at heart despite how brave she always acted. Dash’s face didn’t change but her lack of response confirmed it. “Uh!... I ask you ta do one thing and you can’t even handle that… you’re pathetic you know that?”

“What?” came Dash. She’d never heard Gilda say anything like that. At least not to her.

“Give her a break G.” Interrupted Scootaloo.

“Look, all you told me to do was to come back here. And I did. I just wanna get outta here and go home.”

“Tss… well I don’t know where home is for you ‘cause you sure as hell don’t live with me anymore.” Gilda said, puffing herself up to full weight, trying to convey as much authority as a landlord as possible. Dash didn’t quite get what she meant for a moment. It only just hit her as Gilda started again “I’ll bring ya stuff down, except that turtle of yours… I'm keeping him.”

“Um, he’s a tortoise” Fluttershy added quietly.

“Whatever. The less stuff I have at that place that reminds me of you the better. Coward, liar, and a terrible friend!” Gilda yelled.

Dash was mortified. How could Gilda say this to her? But she wasn’t wrong. Dash just accepted what she said. That was, until Pinkie barged in between the two ‘friends’. “Now hold on just a minute Miss Grumpy-Feathers! Dashie is not a coward, Dashie is not a liar and Dashie is a great friend. My best friend!”

“Pinkie…” Dash let out. But she didn’t hear it as she continued to challenge Gilda’s statement.

“Anything you have to say to Dashie you have to say to me too!” Pinkie stopped and looked at Dash for a moment who just stared back at her before she turned back to Gilda. “Well? What do you have to say? Are you going to apologize?”

“As if. Why would I apologise to her? She’s to scared ta even talk to you. She’s been a horrible friend ta me, barely speaking ta me for a decade and then only comes to me when she needs help! And lying? Ha! She’s been lying about everything for years. Not gay my hide, destroyed that ponies think she is? Then she just happens to turn out ta be gay? What a shocker that was… that little les deserves some pony like you. Some crazy slut.”

What Dash saw now was a first. A first for everypony present. She and the others had all seen how Pinkie’s mane would flatten and go straight from its natural curly state when she was sad but this was almost the exact opposite. It had hardened, sharpened, pointed and spiked out. None of them had seen this before, likely nopony had, not even her sister. In fact this was most likely the first time it had ever happened to her mane. The change was instant as she struck Gilda across her beak.

Dash, AJ and Twilight had hit others in the past. Rarity had struck a few of her former suitors and even Fluttershy had once kicked another pony in anger. But never Pinkie Pie. She’d always been so happy about everything. Cheer was all she knew, even in her darkest moments she’d never really hated anypony. To see her strike Gilda… ‘Does she really care that much for me?’ Dash wondered.

As if reading Dash’s mind and answering her thoughts, Pinkie burst “You can say whatever you want about me. But how dare you say that about Dashie?!” Pinkie yelled as she stared at Gilda who had taken the hit well. That didn’t mean it hadn’t hurt as her face was already starting to redden on to right side. Gilda had just held herself well is all.

“You really wanna go Pink-Squeak?!” Gilda squawked and took a step forward. Pinkie didn’t back down but didn’t come at her either. Gilda just sighed at that dumb pony. “I’m outta here. Should I send your stuff here or just dump it through the clouds?”

“You better send it all here Miss Grumpy-Feathers!” Pinkie hissed… literally. She turned herself towards Dash who was just sitting on the ground now. Her neck was held up but her head was pointed down. She was quietly sobbing, though no tears where visible yet. “Dashie… would you like to move back in with me?” Pinkie said with hopeful-fear in her voice. Her spiked-out mane had disappeared already and had only lasted a mere few seconds after she’d struck Gilda.

Dash didn’t answer. Probably didn’t even here the question. Pinkie just trotted up top her slowly and sat beside her. Resting her head against Dash. She jerked at the sudden contact before reluctantly leaning in against Pinkie as well. They stayed like that for a few minutes before Dash felt a tear roll down her side… but it wasn’t her own. It was Pinkie’s. Dash spoke up “I… I’d like that Pinkie…” as she put an arm around Pinkie… her wife once more. “I really would...”

“Gilda…?” came Scootaloo “What the hay was that?” she demanded! Gilda looked at Scootaloo and then at the two ponies laying against one another. Gilda winced, the pain from the kick was finally getting to her Scootaloo thought.

“It was… my exit. See ya’s!” She said dismissively as she turned and quickly went out the door. As soon as she was outside she spread her wings and quickly took off. But Scootaloo hadn’t gotten her answer. She immediately chased after the gryphon. Gilda was faster than Scootaloo but that served more to Scootaloo’s advantage as she was far enough behind that Gilda didn’t know she was being followed.

When Gilda finally landed Scootaloo was only a few seconds behind her. She didn’t even touch down before she had yelled to her “What the hell was that Gilda?!” as she landed and quickly got into her most authoritative stance. Gilda didn’t even look at Scootaloo though. And just kept facing away.

“D-dash once said ta me… that th-the most painful thing she ever did was stop be-being my friend…”

“Are… are you… crying G.?” Scootaloo asked as she walked towards her. No longer angry but concerned and confused. She got to her side and saw Gilda had a stream pouring down her face. “But… why did you say that all then?”

“I had to!” Gilda yelled as she turned to meet Scootaloo’s eye. “She loved that pink bitch! I had to do it for her! I-I… I know how she felt back then… when she stopped being my friend… I loved her, I still love her! And if she doesn’t hate me then she’ll lose all of her other friends…”

“Gilda…”

“Scootaloo!” roared Gilda. As she lunged at her. Scootaloo braced to be hit hard but instead Gilda wrapped her arms around her and just sobbed into her mane.

“I… I know how you feel. I had to leave my friend once when I was younger to. It hurt so much… but we’re friends again now. I’m sure you and Rainbow can…” at the mention of Dash’s name Gilda’s weeping became even stronger. “Gilda… would you like to come back to my place again? I can make that seed you like.”

“I… I’d like that Scootaloo…” she said, still pressed into her mane. Scootaloo wrapped her front hooves around Gilda in turn. “I really would…”

~ ~

How could such a terrible day end so well? This morning she was sure everypony would hate everypony else but now all Twilight saw around her was the love that all her friends had once shared with each other. Even AJ and Rarity where being civil, though mostly because Fluttershy and Pinkie had forced them to play nice and talk. It was amazing! And they were all gathered, it was the perfect time now. “Everypony! May I have your attention?”

They all turned to her and she motioned for Spike to join in with the crowd rather than stand next to her. Big Mac still stood beside her and though they hadn’t rehearsed anything, he knew immediately what Twilight had called their attention for. Without any hesitation her turned to Twilight and began what he had been waiting and hoping to say since what she had asked of him earlier that morning.

“Miss Twilight. Ah love you. You’re the only mare there is fer me and ah would greatly ‘ppreciate it if you would do the honour of letting me make you ‘Misses Twilight’.” he leant down and looked up at her “Will you marry me?” he asked, not needing an answer, but wanting to make the moment perfect for her.

“I will” she replied as she leant down and gave him a long kiss. It was a perfect moment for her and it only got better as her friends started to cheer. Even Spike cheered; Big Mac’s new son. They ended the kiss and stood back up. It seemed silly but she had to wipe a tear away… not from herself but from Big Mac… he’s such a softy.

“Well congratulation Sis!” called Applejack. She was indeed Twilight’s sister now. So was Fluttershy.

“Yay.” simply added Fluttershy.

Both Pinkie and Dash yelled in unison “Ya-woo!"

Rarity simply smiled at the couple. Spike had a 'look' he gave to Big Mac. It wasn’t angry, happy or any other thing else Twilight had ever seen from the dragon. “Spike?” She asked.

“Oh um… I just wanted to say… I couldn’t think of a better pony to marry my mother.” Twilight’s heart exploded… twice. The look he had given Big Mac was of respect. She’d always thought of Spike as her son but she never knew that he too thought of her as his mother. “Twilight, are you alright?”

She noticed she was crying. Nothing could make this moment happier for her. “I’m fine Spike… I’m perfect.” She said wiping away her tears as she walked over to him. She hugged him and Big Mac soon joined. Nothing could ruin this moment. Nothing...

“Everypony!” called Pinkie and they all looked. Pinkie turned to Dash, a smile on her face, bigger and brighter than normal. “Dashie. I love you… you’re the only mare for me, and all that other stuff Big Mac said. But I know I’ve made mistakes and hurt you. I just hope you can forgive me. I’ve learnt something; you’re all I need to be happy. I don’t want anypony else. I want it to just be me and you. We’ve been together for so long and I’ve always considered you my wife and I hope you have felt the same. But we never truly got married. So Dashie, will you marry me?”

“Pinkie…”

“No more of my parties like that. I never want any other pony than you anymore. I’ve hurt you doing that in the past and I never want it to happen again. I want to make things right, make you an honest mare. So please, Dashie. Will you marry me?” Pinkie’s tone begged though her smile remained as cheery as it could.

“I… Pinkie… I feel… numb.”

“Oh…” Pinkie sighed, disappointedly.

“No, I mean I… my legs feel weak.”

“I know how you feel. My knees are trembling and… I feel empty without you…” she said closing her eyes and looking down.

“Pinkie… my heart…”

“Oh Dashie… that’s so romantic…”

“No… Pinkie! My heart!” Pinkie felt the severity of her tone. She opened her eyes and looked up. Dash was clutching her chest and her face was dulling. She didn’t stay upright for a second longer as she collapsed to the ground.

The last thing Dash saw was Pinkie standing over her and as her eyes closed, she heard echoing away into the distances “Dashie?... Dashie!.........”

“DASHIE!!!”

Author's Notes:

Well…

Wait!

Pinkie? What are you doing here?

You said everything would work out! You said all I had to do was get Rarity drunk and she would fix everything!

Things are better, it’s just…

No! How is this better… you’re not.. you’re not going to kill her are you!?

Honestly… maybe…

You can’t! I’ll, I’ll!...

Listen… I’m sorry, I really am but this is how the story goes. I told you how the story would end but how long ago was that? Things change. Do you know how many elements I’ve added or removed since we first talk? I completely dropped the Applebloom does roids and Twilight's split pony-ality story lines that I’ve been setting up since chapter three and added about twenty more since then, I only added the Twilight gets married part end of the last chapter. The story will still end basically the same and it will be happy for most involved… I don’t know if Dash will be 'involved' or not though…

So they’re still going to…

Don’t spoil it!

I’ll spoiler whatever I want! You can’t control me, you know what ever I say just appears and you don’t write it yourself!

Look, I don’t want to kill Dash but if the story takes me there, it takes me there. I’m 60% positive I won’t kill her.

That's barely a passing grade!

I’m sorry Pinkie… but… thanks for reading!

No wait!...

Bys.

Cold hooves

Nothing made sense. The world was dark around her and yet it was completely white. No detail, just emptiness. This had happened a few times. She knew nothing of what was going on or where she was. As it had the last times, it quickly faded away and there was nothing… well something but she could never remember what. After it faded, she came back into the state she’d been in before. But it was different this time. There was… something. She couldn’t describe what it was but, something seemed different, warmer… as if… and it faded again.

It kept happening. Brief moments of… existence? It didn’t make any sense but it just kept happening to her. She would’ve lost count of how many times it had happened if she’d even been able to remember any of these moments or construct even the slightest thought during them. They just happened and at those times she just was. Nothing else explained it. She was just existing, but not being, in a void of nothingness that was filled with something.

Numerous more of these moments passed and as soon as one would end time seemed to stop and disappear as if anything she’d felt in the last hadn’t even happened. But this time was different. Everything was white still but there was something. But this something was physical. It was a light hanging above her. Dash realised her eyes had opened and she was staring at the ceiling above her. At least this time.

She tried to speak but could barely mumble and her ‘words’ came out as an incomprehensible groan. She tried a few more times but it made no difference. She had to have been here for at least half an hour before she started to drift away again. Her mind was working but only barely and she couldn’t remember a damn thing about what had happened. As she slowly fell asleep once more, she just felt so... alone.

~ ~

Rarity stood in her boutique in front of three mirrors quadruple checking her dress. Tomorrow was the day. At long last she was to be wed to her wonderful groom. The dress was stunning, fabulous, perfect! Of course it was, she had made it herself. Rarity had worked nearly non-stop organizing this monumental occasion of hers. With Twilight’s help of course. As much as she would’ve loved Pinkie’s help to for the event, she’d been barely able to take care of herself let alone anypony else since Dash’s heart attack. She'd been in a coma now for two months and showed no signs of coming out of it.

Pinkie had been at the hospital by Dash’s side everyday since during visiting hours and had to be removed by force a few times for sneaking in after hours. She, Ace and Ven where staying with the Cakes in Cantalot. Octavia took over some of the work left behind at Sugercube Corner, keeping the store running and filling some of the orders that where still due. Pinkie’s other sister, Elliot, had gotten back from Zebfrica just a few weeks ago and was now Dash’s primary physician. It seemed odd to Rarity that Pinkie’s sisters where a classically trained musician and a highly distinguished in the Doctors Without Stables yet Pinkie was… Pinkie. Not that her bakery wasn’t successful, it just seemed odd. In high contrast to them.

Still, she couldn’t worry about that now. She was set to be wed tomorrow… and she was horrified! Colds hooves didn’t even begin to describe what she was feeling. She’d been nervous as hay about this ever since Flash Dance had proposed. And even though her fears where what had originally driven her to start hitting the bottle, ever since… that day she’d reluctantly stayed sober.

Rarity was still somewhat sceptical about how soon he’d proposed but then again, Big Mac and Twilight had only been seeing each other for a mere few months longer than she and Flash Dance and it seemed perfectly suitable for them. Even if it happened a lot sooner than she had expected those two to take. But what ate at her the most and drove her fears was that she still felt something, though she wasn’t sure what exactly, for Eli.

Then there was that fight Eli and Flash Dance had gotten into. Flash Dance said that he thought Elusive was jealous and had struck him but that didn’t seem right. But the other ponies telling of the story seemed to back that up. Eli was never a violent stallion and he was… he was seeing her sister. It couldn’t be jealousy then. And Sweetie Belle? She opposed this marriage too…

“You’re over thinking things again aren’t you?”

“What? Oh, yes, I suppose I am Twilight. It’s just… I’m not sure about all of this. Sweetie doesn’t want it to happen and even though she knows how much this means to me, she just doesn’t know… how much she means to me too. It hurts me you know. And she can’t see that.” Rarity said staring down from the mirrors in front of her. She felt a hoof on her should and turned to face Twilight.

“I know how you feel. I’m nervous too. I’m scared I’m making a mistake with Big Mac but I’m not going to let that fear ruin what we have. There’s so much I fear and I keep having these stupid ideas. You know, the same one’s you’re having. Run away and don’t let it happen.” Twilight paused and looked towards to own reflection for a moment before returning to Rarity. “What would you tell me if I said I wanted to run away from Big Mac before our wedding?”

The answer was obvious “You’re right dear, I’m being foalish. Even if it is only a small wedding, I’m sure it’s big to him and he’d be destroyed if I left him.” Rarity said as she gave Twilight a hug. Twilight had managed to cheer her up and clear her mind. The only problem was that when Twilight had asked what if she left Big Mac before the wedding… she really meant it. She was just as horrified as Rarity and those stupid ideas she was having where haunting her every thought.

~ ~

Applejack had just sat there for at least a good five minutes now. Fluttershy by her side and Applebloom in front of her at the main table of the farmstead. Applebloom had only just gotten back from Las Pegasus that morning and would only be here for a few days for the wedding before heading back to continue the tournament season. She’d been inside for barely a few seconds before Applejack had asked her to sit at the table with her.

She’d received the letter her sister had sent and knew that she wanted to talk about something but hadn’t thought it was something this important. AJ had said that it can wait until she next returns instead of having to tell her immediately. Then again, the wording in it did seem a bit odd and almost forced in parts. It was written weirdly and certain parts seemed to stick in her mind.

Dear Applebloom
I have something to tell you. Something quite important. This is something I need to tell you in-pony, not by mail.
But don’t you threat about it. It’s nothing bad. I just feel that you need to know. When you’re next back from Las Pegasus, we’ll talk about it.
But until then, I just want you to know that I love you, so does Fluttershy. We’re back together now and I couldn’t be happier. She loves you like her own family.
Love, your big sister.

Applebloom was happy to hear that Fluttershy was back with her sis but it only made her wonder why there was what looked like a tear stain on the letter. She hadn’t thought much of it at the time. But now, with how Applejack was acting, she wondered what was so hard to say to her. Applebloom was about to speak-up first but AJ finally spoke-up herself.

“Applebloom, ah need to tell ya. You know ah love you right? More than anything.” she paused and Applebloom just nodded. “Good. Because there something ah’ve kept secret from you, and ah’m mighty ‘shamed of it. Not that ah’m ashamed of the secret, ah’m ashamed that ah kept it so long. You deserve ta know the truth.”

Applebloom saw how hard this was for AJ. Fluttershy even looked on edge, not that that was uncommon for her. AJ was fidgeting and looking around, probably trying to find the words to tell her. She could’ve put it less bluntly but Applebloom just blurted it out, trying to help her sister. “You’re my mother… I know”

Applejack was taken aback instantly, shock clear on her face. “You… you know?” she said, almost whimpering. “But?... So Granny Smith told you too huh?”

“Nope. Ah’m not stupid you know, ah figured it out. Kinda obvious seems mum died more than a year before ah where even born.” Applebloom said, trying to relax her mother who still wore a stunned expression.

“How long have you… known?” Asked Fluttershy. She wasn’t as stunned at AJ but was still surprised all the same. The way Applebloom had always treated her was as a sister and if she knew for however long, it just seemed off somehow.

“I don’t know… years… honestly though, it wasn’t me who figured it out. It was Die and... um… she also said… I don’t know how ta put this but… Is Big Mac ma father?”

“No!” shouted Applejack, banging a hoof on the table, before turning away and blushing a little. “He’s not your father. Ah don’t know who is. He was just some colt ah met when ah where younger… ah’m not proud of that part neither. Ah take it Sweetie Belle and Silva’spoon know too then? Scootaloo?”

“Yeah… well, maybe not Scootaloo. I learnt it after she moved away ah guess. Hehe, I’m glad ma pa ain’t Big Mac. Means the beatin’ I gave the girls fer even suggesting he where was completely justified.” she laughed. That was true too. She’d gotten in a huge fight all three of her friends when they brought up the idea that Big Mac was her father.

“Hehe, thanks fer standing up fer me like that Si… ah mean…” Applejack wasn’t sure what she was even meant to call her anymore. She’d been her sister for her entire life but now… she was her daughter. “Applebloom. How do you feel about callin’ me ya mother? Ah mean even if you knew, ya still had ta have had doubts and what not. It’s just…”

“I'm sorry Applejack, but… if it’s alright with you, could I just call you ma sis? I mean, even if I weren’t yur daughter and really where ya sister, you’ve always been ma parent and I’ve always still called ya Sis. I love ya and it’s just engraved inta my head or something. And Fluttershy, Ah feel the same way about you. Mother, daughter, sister? It don’t matter ta me. You’re…” she was cut off.

“You’re my family…” Fluttershy continued, tears welling in her eyes. She knew exactly how Applebloom felt. The same way she didn’t about Aapplejack. All these titles: mother, daughter, sister, didn’t matter, they loved each other and nothing else was important beyond that.

“Thank ya Sis…” Applejack said. She wasn’t sure what she had wanted to hear but whatever she could've wanted had been completely surpassed. She’d feared Applebloom would take the news badly, that everything she’d known would be shattered. Instead she completely accepted it and not the single thing had changed. “I love you Applebloom” AJ added, leaning over the table and hugging her.

Fluttershy joined in the hug. It lasted for a few moments before Applebloom pulled away. She almost looked ashamed. Had AJ misjudged the results of what had just happened? Was Applebloom hurt after all? “What’s wrong?” she asked, determined to find out. She wouldn’t make the same mistakes she’d made with Fluttershy with Applebloom. If something was wrong she would find out and not just guess.

“It’s nothing… I just… don’t worry. I ain’t ganna do it no more.”

“Do what no more? Please, tell me what it was.” AJ asked, her voice starting to sound worried again.

“Well… when I was in the hospital getting ma hoof fix up a few months back, I… I met somepony. His name’s Jade Dagger, he's a unicorn. And well… we’ve been seeing each other fer a while now. I don’t know jus' quite how but, I kinda moved in with him and well… I was thinking about moving in with him permanently. And leaving the farm…”

Applebloom couldn’t even look at AJ after telling her that. AJ had just poured her heart out and now she was being told her daughter… sister… whatever was leaving them? Applebloom couldn’t do that to her. Which is why she was surprised when Fluttershy said “Go.”

“What?”

“Move in with him… it doesn’t matter where you live. We’ll always love you, and if you think you’ve found somepony whose to you, what Applejack is to me… we can’t stop you. And we wouldn’t want to either. Right Applejack?”

Applejack was hesitant to answer but Ffuttershy was right. “No, ah wouldn’t stop you. Ah won’t. In fact, ah want you ta move in with him…” she was forcing the word even if she meant them. She wanted Applebloom to be happy. “Now, go unpack ya stuff, ya ganna be here fer a few days right? Your room’s just how ya left it. Come back down soon and we’ll have dinner ready and you brother’ll be back soon too.”

“Thank you Sis.” Applebloom said before leaning over the table and giving her a kiss on the cheek. The same thing Applebloom did when she had left two months ago. The only difference now though, she also gave one to Fluttershy this time too.

She then got out from the table and headed off upstairs. Before she was out of ear shot Fluttershy called out to her “Oh, Applebloom, he’ll also be bringing somepony for you to meet.”

“Who?” she asked still walking away, but slowing and turning to look at Fluttershy.

“You’re new sister… Twilight. They’re engaged!”

“Heh, that red devil… I never woulda guessed that.” she said as she reached the stairs and disappeared beyond them, still giving a small laugh to herself.

"That may'a been the stupidest thing ah ever did..." AJ said quietly to Fluttershy once she was sure Applebloom wouldn't hear. Fluttershy clearly didn't understand what she'd meant by it though. "Ah've just assured my daughter's first heart-break."

"You don't know that. He could be right for her. We haven't even met him."

"She said his name where 'Jade Dagger'? That's what Serious Jack's real name is, he's the fella that put her in the hospital ta being with."

"So what Applejack? That doesn't mean anything. Who cares how they met? We met saving the world, that's not normally how ponies meet and look where we are now. Together, still, after so long. Even if we had our little rough patch, we're still here. And even if they don't work out, she's happy now. She'll learn and she'll love somepony again. She's strong. Just like her mother."

"Thanks Sug." AJ said, leaning over and giving Fluttershy a short kiss.

~ ~

She didn’t want to be here. She shouldn’t be! If Dashie woke up today and she was by her side… she tried not to think about Dash today but couldn’t help it. Pinkie had to be here though, this meant so much to Rarity, Pinkie couldn’t miss her wedding. She forced her smile, like she had been doing around her friends for a while now. Her hair managed to stay puffy despite how she really felt inside. It was her burden to bare, and she didn’t want to spread it to her friends.

They were in the back room of the church, Rarity set to walk down the aisle in less than half an hour. Applejack was already standing at the altar, as Rarity’s mare of honour. She’d protested at first, still angry with Rarity but soon after being asked, she realised how big of a deal this was for Rarity, and for Rarity to ask her? It was a grand gesture and while there was still some tension between them it was one less thing Pinkie had to worry about. She still blamed herself for the entire birthday event… she had planned for all of it to happen after all.

Fluttershy, Octavia and Vinyl where in charge of the music. That also worried Pinkie. Vinyl and her sister where, if not somehow housemates, bitter-rivals and tended to take things to extremes… Fluttershy on the other hoof just had herself and a few birds. It wasn’t too much of a worry though, Fluttershy had the lead for most of the music and it wasn’t until the reception that the other two would take over.

Pinkie herself, Twilight and Spike where all in the bride’s chamber with Rarity. Spike was the ring bearer and Twilight had been helping Rarity with her last minute dress preparations and make-up. Not to mention making sure Rarity didn’t have anything to drink. Twilight had already had to stop her from having a glass of this, or a swig of that to calm the nerves a few times already. Pinkie’s job here was…

She didn’t really have one, she was just kinda here. Rarity hadn’t expected her to show up, Pinkie had been by Dash’s side in Cantalot everyday. Chances are she was leaving almost right after the ceremony was over again. Pinkie was smiling and cheery, but everypony could see through it.

Only a few others were in attendance to the wedding, it had been kept small. Rarity had only invited her close friends, along with Big Mac and Applebloom. Die and Sil where invited as well but where all the way off in Las Pegasus. The only reason Applebloom had come at all was because of what AJ had needed to say to her and Rarity was glad to hear that it had gone well between them. Flash Dance however, had only invited his brother Cecilme Seed, or ‘Cecil’ as his best stallion. He didn’t really know anypony else from Ponyville.

There was one other who was invited but hadn’t come. “Sweetie Belle…” sighed Rarity. It was probably what was scaring her the most right now that her sister hadn’t shown up.

“You don’t need that Rarity” Twilight said as she countered the pale blue glow of Rarity’s magic encircling a bottle of champagne , the real stuff, all the way from Prance, that had been in a gift baskets sent by a well-wisher. It was quite a good bottle too, not strong but well-aged. Twilight had to wonder who it was from. There was an unopened envelope in the basket and Twilight wanted to read it but had to respect Rarity’s privacy. Rarity hadn’t opened it and had told Twilight there was a reason for that, though she didn't say what that reason was.

Twilight had tried to remove the basket from the room but Rarity demanded it stay. Whoever it was from, they clearly meant something to her. Rarity seemed to reach for a drink every time either Sweetie Belle or Flash Dance’s name came up. “I know deary, I just… I just can’t shake these doubts. I keep feeling I should just run away! Am I settling down, or just settling?”

“Well… why don’t you run away then…” Twilight said.

“What?”

“Yeah, what?" Added Spike. "Run that by us again.”

“Uh huh” said Pinkie as well, surprised that Twilight of all ponies would say that.

“You’ve had so many chances to just up and leave already, why haven’t you?”

“Well, I… I don’t know…” Rarity replied gingerly.

“Don’t you? If you don’t know why not, then why stay?”

“I don’t know why I haven’t left already…” Rarity begrudged admitted “but I know why should stay! I love him… I’m horrified but I love him! I don… oh, I see… thank you Twilight. I needed that didn’t I?

“Yes, you did.” Twilight said as thought to herself ‘And so did I…’

“Oh you’re a genie, Twilight!”

“You mean genius”

“Well, sure that too, but I don’t see how you could fit in a lamp…” Twilight simply face-hoofed at the Pinkie-statement. She was going to say something but Spike looked like he was too, she let him take the next words. He didn’t say anything however. Instead, he took a deep breath and belched out a gout of green flame the quickly manifested into a scroll.

Spike was surprised, he hadn’t received a message like this in years now, ever since… the incident… but that wasn’t important now. He grabbed the scroll out of the air, unrolled it and read. He looked concerned at first but it quickly turned to a smile. He passed the letter to Twilight whose reaction was exactly the same.

“What is it dear?”

“Yeah tell us!” Pinkie added.

Twilight turned to Pinkie, the note levitating in front of her face. “It’s, from Cantalot Royal Hospital. Dash’s woken up!”

“Oh that’s wonderful!” Rarity chimed in…

“No…” was all Pinkie got out. It surprised all three of them. “I… I should’ve been there with her… she, she woke up all alone.” Pinkie’s smile completely gone, not even trying to pretend anymore. She even looked like she was about to start crying. Her hair however hadn’t deflated… that meant she was at least still happy in some way, Dash was awake after all.

“Pinkie, I’m sorry.” Rarity said, trying to console her friend. “I didn’t mean for… go to her! Right now! You can be there in less than two hours, go!” Pinkie, looked up at Rarity as she said it. Pinkie instantly bolted towards the door. She was already out the door before Twilight grabbed her with her magic.

“Wait!” she yelled, pulling her back into the room. “Spike, tell the other girls Dash is awake and get us tickets for the next train to Cantalot!”

“You got it!” he said, already out the door, nearly as fast as Pinkie had been.

“I can get there faster than a train! Faster than speeding bullet!” Pinkie yelled. She’d like to go with her friends but she had to get there as soon as possible!

“I know, but I can get you there faster. Rarity, I’m ganna need your help. It might take a lot out of you and it may damage your dress but…”

“Forget about that!” Rarity yelled, already knowing Twilight’s plan. It was the only thing that the great and powerful Twilight would need help with. A long distance third-pony teleportation. “Just shut up and take my magic!” her horn glowed instantly, the pale blue of her magic encompassed Twilight’s horn. It dimmed for a moment then changed to the purple colour of Twilight’s magic.

“Are you ready Pinkie?” Twilight asked as her glow intensified. Pinkie nodded, smile back on her face… somewhat. But it was a good sign at least, because it looked like a real smile. The purple light stretched from Twilight’s horn and grew brighter still. A feint blue light started to appear in a waving line between Rarity and Twilight as the purple light got stronger. Twilight’s horn then shot a direct line of blindingly violet-white light at Pinkie that touched her foreleg and quickly spread from there, soon covering her whole body.

The light covering Pinkie stayed there for a few moments before in a flash it was completely gone. Twilight maintained a link with Rarity for a bit longer channelling the magic to make sure Pinkie arrived in the right place. She was now sure that Pinkie had arrived in Cantalot, where exactly wasn’t clear but she was wherever the letter had originated from. The link between Rarity and Twilight broke as they both collapse.

Pinkie arrived, or rather appeared in Cantalot. Inside the royal palace right in the middle of a small meeting between Celestia and some advisors. The glow and subsequent boom of her teleportation caught everypony’s attention. She was immediately rushed by the royal guard. One of them recognised this pony. This only made him more nervous… was this the beginning of the Pink-Dawn he’d overheard Celestia talking about with Luna years ago?

“Stand down!” called Celestia. “Pinkie Pie, I didn’t expect you so soon. And how did you… never mind… Guards, escort Pinkie Pie to the Cantalot Royal Hospital at once.”

“How did you know I was here for Dashie?”

"Who do you think sent the letter?" Celestia simply replied “My eyes fluttered, my tail twitched and my left ear flopped twice. That always means one of my little ponies have woken from a coma…”

~ ~

He’d been standing there at the altar when that dragon had come along and said a few thing with the mare of honour. The mare had then spoken to the two in attendance while the dragon had spoken with the musicians. Before he knew it, Flash Dance and Cecil where the only ones left in the church.

He stood there for a few minutes before he realised what had happened. The two brothers looked a lot like each other, both yellow pelted and thick spikey afro-like mane. The only real difference was the mane's size. Flash Dance’s was quite long and red, where Cecil’s was short and orange. “She stood me up.?” Flash Dance said turning to his brother.

Cecil was about to say something when a loud laugh started echoing through the church coming from the doors. Flash Dance and Cecil both turned to see who it has. Standing there was Elusive, laughing loudly at what he had just heard.

"Saboteur! I should’ve known you’d pull something to try and ‘save’ that bitch you’re stalking. I didn’t want to do this to you but I will! And don’t foal yourself, pun intended, I just didn’t want to get the hassle of the court. Cecil, you have the papers a prepared and notarized right?”

“Of course brother.”

“I didn’t do a darn thing Flash Dance! She left you on her own.”

“To hell with whether you did or didn’t, I put too much into this prissy mare to come out empty. You’re going to the moon! And really? Did you have to make it so much easier for me? Starting to see that tramp’s sister? Are you as stupid as you are moronic?”

“I have no idea what you’re on about, oh and I’d duck.”

“What?” was all Flash Dance could say before he was clocked in the head by a bottle that came flying from past Elusive.

“You miserable cur!” came a voice he recognised… it was Elusive’s sister, Shroud. She looked nothing like he remembered though. She was no longer over-weight with a short blonde mane, now trim, taller than he remembered with a flowing mane. White, like her brother but with a slight pinkish tinge and a Cutie Mark of three wisps of mist. She could almost be a prench model now. He couldn’t really comprehend how much she’d changed. Partly due to how much she had and how much his head was spinning form the impact.

Cecil chimed in “Well that’s first-degree assault there. Care to get your other little slut banished along with you?” he said as he looked to Sweetie Belle who walked up beside Shroud. The three of them stood alongside one another at the entrance to the church now. “Do you hardly think we’d believe you had nothing to do with that runt leaving suddenly before you and your sister show up. My advice, the guards will be around to see you both soon. Wear something you can barter for in holding and maybe your sister won’t get raped!”

“Oh, I threw the bottle,” Elusive lied “isn’t that right?” he turned to his sister and Sweetie Belle who both nodded. He knew he was done for after this, he might as well go down swinging. “I didn’t sabotage your wedding and I’m glad Rarity figured out you were a miserable whelp on her own. But I was going to! I have my lawyer, and I have complete faith in her but if you somehow get me convicted I don’t care. So long as I don’t let Rarity be ruined by you thieves!”

Flash Dance had recovered enough to speak, though he did so sloppily. “I took what from your precious sister? She looks better off from where I stand! If it weren’t for me, she’d still be a fat-ugly-mule, working in come dead end job with nothing to her name but a few expensive heirlooms. She lost nothing to me! She was barely the cost of the litigation! Your precious Ràrity? She’s worth four times your sister, easily. More even! Her own shop is prime realty worth more than she’ll make in most her life!”

“Shut your mouth!” Elusive yelled, marching toward the still dizzy Flash Dance. His brother, though a scum-bag, at least had the loyalty to move to block Elusive. “Stop even thinking about Rarity you piece of garbage, it’s over! She’s already left you and there’s no way she’ll take you back after she meets my sister!”

“Oh on the contrary, she’s been nervous about this marriage since I proposed. She didn’t leave me, she got scared. I beg her to take me back, claim I was heart-broken, left at the altar, oh boo woo… she’ll take me back. Your sister? Tss… simple, you’re jealous and got her to make up some lie about me. There’s no record, nothing left but a five year old file somewhere in Las Pegasus, we got married alongside three other couples in that same hour, good luck finding it.”

He was right… that was still possible and if he was out of the picture, detained until his trail it would be all the easier for this monster. Luckily… he wasn’t the only one here “One problem with that. Rarity’s sister just heard everything you said. You’r…” he was cut off… Flash Dance was laughing?

“Bwahahahahaa… you, you think I would be so stupid as to let this slip? In front of her? You think I’m really that dim-witted? I suppose you do, you can’t think of what a higher intelligence than your own would do. I assume you told her, about the blackmail? She’s your lawyer too? I simply tell Ràrity that it’s true. That I felt you posed a threat to her precious little sister and we had spoken about it. As for her telling about our… financial plans for her sister… why, I simply say you got her in on the lie. I mean really? Did you honestly believe I wouldn’t plan for you trying something like this?”

“You… you BASTARD!!!” Elusive yelled, barging past Cecil and fiercely hammering Flash Dance in the jaw with a right upper-hoof. Flash Dance’s head went up and he quickly toppled over. Cecil recovered from being shoved and bucked with his hind legs making solid contact with Elusive’s side, knocking him over. He landed hard and let out a loud grunt on impact.

Flash Dance, slowly crawled to his feet and tried to stand. He wobbled at first but got to his feet in due time. He turned to see Elusive, writhing in pain… good! “Cecil was completely within his rights to retaliate. You had attacked his brother and now feared for his own safety. All you’ve done is assure that you be locked away until your trial or at the very least, until I already have the tramp in my pocket.”

Flash Dance was far too smug for his own good and Elusive wanted to just go at him again. But he couldn’t… and even if he could, there was no way he could take on two earth ponies. He looked up at Flash Dance, his nose was bleeding but other than that and a welt from where the bottle had hit him earlier, he was fine. Flash Dance moved towards him again. “As I’ve always said, violence: the last resort of the stupid…” he stopped, he heard the coward sobbing… pathetic! “Try and have some dignity for Celestia sake…”

“What the hay are you talking about?” Elusive said… while the sobbing continued. It wasn’t coming from him and he now heard it too. He picked up his head, with some effort and looked around. And he saw where it was coming from… standing there at the end of the aisle…

was Rarity.

Author's Notes:

Writer's note:
Delayed until Thursday because it wasn't finish.
Delayed until Sunday because I forgot to press publish... I'm a genie!
Now am weekly - Sundays.

I'd llke to make note of some of the last chapter's points seems I kinda 4th walled it last time =D
Twilight made a reference to Tears of a Goddess story which I won't say what it is because it's basically the conclusion to the story and it is a heart wretching story.
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/9098/Tears-of-a-Goddess

I think I kinda made Gilda a bit of a pussy there but... I really think she was hurt by Dash leaving and in a way I wanted to redeem her by giving up something that meant so much to her so Dash could be happy. She's probably not coming back though... Sadface.jpg
http://johnjoseco.deviantart.com/art/Good-Morning-Gilda-260606666
Also I never intended there to be Gildaloo shipping, that kinda just happened... is this the first ever Gildaloo ship? Only one I've ever seen.
Edit: no, no it's not.

Applejack calling Fluttershy 'Sug' is meant to be a really big deal. It was only a small part of their flashback but it was one of those things that I really latched onto while writing. Hell the stroy is named as such! Though it's kinda become less relevant seems Pinkie and Dash have taken the center stage.

Big Mac's huge laugh-burst from the Shining Armour line was meant to be like Data in the one episode of Startrek but meh. Also it's meant to be 'Don't judge the southerners... it stuff happens EVERYWHERE' [especially Tasmania =D]
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DLIU5tC3LAs
Edit: I have the sudden urge to write a fic called 'Discord Shows Sweetie Bot Laughter!'
'There's only one way to find out, Mac' please tell me at least one of you get this joke =D
Medical no-jutsu. That is all.

Now on to this chapter's notes.
So Applebloom knew all along. What, you wanted me to destroy them Again? you're mean!
"Shut up and take my magic!" love it...
Celestia has Celestia senses...
Flash Dance... you gun get F'ed up!

100000 words... quite a milestone for sometihng intended to be 6 maybe 7 chapters originally... oh well. Let's see if we can hit 200000 shall we?
Edit: hahaha... only 200000? My ambitions where low!

Golden drops

WARNING! Minor gore in the first segment.

The train wasn’t due to leave for another few hours. All of them wanted to see Rainbow Dash again, and this included Rarity. She finally had the excuse to run away that she had been waiting for. The only problem was… Twilight wouldn’t let her leave. “You just left him? I know how much this means to you! I don’t care if you’re scared and I know Rainbow Dash means a lot too but I won’t let you ruin this! I won’t…”

After Twilgiht had said that, she and Spike had escorted Rarity back to the church from the train station. ‘Escort’ felt more like prisoner transfer than caring aid and in a way it was. Big Mac had followed Twilight and he was coming as well. Rarity thought Twilight seemed overly enthusiastic about making sure she spoke with Flash Dance. She had nearly been crying when she’d said ‘I won’t…’ and the zeal she’d put into forcing Rarity back there was unusual for her.

As scared and nervous as Rarity was, it all disappeared as they approached the church. The one pony she wanted to see was there. Sweetie Belle. She’d just entered the front door alongside some mare Rarity didn’t recognize, but it didn’t matter. Her sister was there and nothing could ruin that for her. Or so she thought.

Rarity took off faster towards the church “You miserable cur!” came from within. She slowed, surprised by the outburst coming from… somepony… Twilight, Spike and Big Mac where a small distance behind her now. They didn’t need to keep up with her to make sure she wouldn’t run away anymore, they could both see where she was running to. Rarity peered around the corner of the door, looking inside. ‘Eli…?’ she thought to herself as she saw him.

She pulled her head back around and hid outside the building. Twilight approached and was about to say something but was cut off by “…I don’t care! So long as I don’t let Rarity be ruined by you thieves!”

Moments passed as they listened to everything that was happening. Every word burned into Rarity... he was using her. She’d fallen in love with him and he was just using her… and he had… THEY had… and she had only ever… she felt so dirty. Beyond used. Beyond any words she could think of. Even raped felt like an understatement.

Eventually “you… you BASTARD!!!” came Elusive before she heard a loud few smacks… Rarity’s heart skipped a beat as Elusive yelped in pain… she had to see what had happened. She rounded the door and entered, barely a meter in and just stood looking and crying… she didn’t hear anything else they had said from there… her own gasps of sorrow covered it up.

It felt like she had to have stood there for an hour before “Ràrity… you…” Flash Dance said, his face bloodied and bruised. His attention quickly shifted away from her.

“Miss Rarity, ah’ma have to ask you ta look away!” Big Mac said as he stomped into the church, nostrils flaring as he hard glared Flash Dance and his brother. All of them had heard everything and the normal blank expression of Big Mac’s face was now seething with fury. “You too Twilight.”

“Not a chance…” Twilgiht growled, as she walked right up beside him, her horn already glowing. She was just as furious at these monsters as Big Mac was. Even if she and Big Mac where getting some small amount of revenge for their friend, that didn’t help Rarity. She was just sitting the in the middle of the aisle now, head buried between her hooves as she cried deeply into dress. 'They'll pay for this' Twilight told herself.

Big Mac charged at them, head-butting Flash Dance in the neck, sending him toppling over. He then stopped in place and bucked at Cecil sending him flying even further. A purple hue materialised around them as Twilight caught them with her magic before either had even touched the ground. She pulled at them from multiple angles at once as they were lifted into the air. They both yelled out, what she was doing caused them intense pain as many of the joints where pulled hard or bent just a bit too far. She wasn’t breaking anything though… yet.

Big mac heard a loud crack followed by an even louder howl of pain from Flash Dance. Twilight flung Cecil away, smashing him into the far wall. He fell to the ground and tried to get up but quickly collapsed. Twilight was now completely focused on Flash Dance. He was splayed out in the air, limbs going ever-which-way but his right foreleg seemed to be a lot longer than all the others. It had been pulled from the socket and if Twilight hadn’t been holding him up in the air, it would be hanging limp from his side.

He screamed but all Twilight got from him wasn’t enough. “What you’re feeling now is nothing! I could rip you to pieces you worthless little shit!” Twilight yelled. “I’ll make you feel everything you did to Rarity! A thousand fold!” and with that Flash Dance yelled in pain once more. He screamed until he ran out of breath and when he tried to breath back in he couldn’t. Twilight was putting a large amount of force onto his chest. He could barely gasp as he felt a rib crack, then another and possibly a third. He couldn’t tell by this point as all the pain in his chest just merged into one spot of searing pain.

Finally he could breathe again. But it wasn’t out of mercy that Twilight had let him do so. If he couldn’t breathe for much longer, he would’ve passed out and she couldn’t let that happen. As soon as he had a full lung of air, he started to screamed anew. The purple glow surrounding him was starting to blur his eyes. He had tears of tormented pain running down his face by this point but that wasn’t what caused it. Even as he closed his eyes the purple was still there, burning away at his mind.

Another jolt of horrific agony shot through him as his mane was plucked from his scalp one hair at a time from right to left, but so quickly that it only took not even a full ten seconds for him to be completely bold. It had hurt him but it wasn’t enough! His left ear began to stretch and he could hear crackly, fleshy ripping coming from it. If he could’ve screamed any louder than he already was he would’ve. There was just no way for him to express how much pain he was in.

“Twilight stop!” Big Mac yelled. She was horrifying! The grin she had on her face as she inflicted such pain upon another wasn’t right. He’d never seen something so wrong from her, or any pony! He walked up to her, a terrified expression on his face.

“Not until this wretched cur pays for what he did!” she yelled and blasted him away from her was a gust of invisible energy. Big Mac didn’t let on but it had been quite an impact she’d hit him with. He’d been pushed back a few meters but he tried to walk up to her once again. She repeated this, blasting him again and again but he wouldn’t stop moving towards her.

He finally was right in front of her and placed a hoof onto her face. “Please Twilight, stop… he doesn’t deserve this. Nopony does!” he said. His word hit home, it worked…

Or so he thought as she seemed to soften for a moment before fury rebuilt from within her. “He does! And if you’re going to try stop me than I’ll do the same to you!” she yelled as he was surrounded by the same purple glow and lifted from the ground. He wasn’t in pain though but that didn’t last too long. He could feel his tail being pulled first, then his rear legs and then his front and finally, his neck soon followed.

It was painful… not the stretching and pulling that was quite mild compared to what has happening to Flash Dance right beside him but what caused him so much pain was that Twilight: his Twilight… his love, was the one doing this to him.
He was hit in the face by something. He didn’t know what it was but it felt wet on the top and the wetness then trickled down his face. He saw a glimpse of it out of the corner of his eye… it was Flash Dance’s ear. Twilight had ripped it off and judging by what he could hear, she was now working on his other.

He deserves this. They deserve this! How could he do this to such a wonderful pony? How could Big Mac try to stop me? Everything I’m doing is for Rarity! And what Rarity is feeling right now couldn’t even be scratched by what I’m doing…

“Twilight… please stop! You’re killing him!” Rarity begged. “Please…”

The purple glow surrounding them both instantly vanished and the dropped to the ground. Big Mac hit first, landing painfully on a chair he’d been suspended over and Flash Dance in the middle of the aisle. He squirmed as everything hurt him. He had five broken ribs, his left ear was missing, his right half torn off and patches of his scalp here missing when his mane had been plucked. His right foreleg had been dislocated and spun around, now lying flat against his back. Even one of his nostrils had been ripped open and numerous small cuts across his entire body. He looked like he had been mangled by a pack Manticore.

Big Mac was in far better shape but he too was in great pain, but he hid it well. Sitting up from the chair he’d landed on, he walked with a limp, but not over to Twilight like she’d thought he would, but instead over to Flash Dance. Then past him and further away. That was the last thing Twilight remembered before her vision blurred, she fell over and her world went black around her.

~ ~

“Dear sweet Celestia…” muttered Elusive as he looked over Flash Dance. As much as he wanted Flash Dance to be hurt… this was far beyond anything he’d wish upon anypony. His sister was over in the corner convulsing between vomiting at the mere sight of it, while being consoled by Spike. Flash Dance was in a pool of his own blood and if they didn’t stop bleeding soon he would likely die from blood loss.

Sweetie Belle knew some magical magic, not at much as Rarity, but Rarity was in no shape to help out right now. After stopping Twilight, she’d instantly gone back to crying. Sweetie Belle had to admire her sister for that. She’d been so distraught herself but still tried to help the one that caused all of it. There weren’t many ponies who would do that. Sweetie Belle herself hadn’t even tried to stop Twilight, even though she knew this was too much.

It took about a minute but she managed to stop the bleeding. Most of it at least, the major sources where healed enough to stop. She didn’t even noticed that Cecil was now standing beside her. “Is… he alright?” he asked, clearly trying not to cry… as evil as he was he clearly cared for his brother.

“He’s stopped bleeding and he’s still breathing… that’s all I can say.” Sweetie Belle said with some mirth in her voice. She didn’t want this stallion dead but she hated him none the less. Both of them! Cecil knelt down beside his barely conscious brother and wrapped her hooves around him and began to cry. As horrible as this must’ve been for him, Sweetie Belle was happy with his pain: loss… it was EXACTLY what Rarity felt.

She took her leave and Elusive followed as they talked over to Rarity; she was still laying there, crying on the ground next to an unconscious Twilight. Shroud had stopped throwing up but still lent against the wall in the corner, looking completely green. Spike blocked her view of Flash Dance to make sure she didn’t catch another glimpse of it. He wouldn’t admit it but even he was scared by what Twilight had gone.

“Rarity…” said Sweetie Belle as she put a hoof to her shoulder.

“Get off of me!” Rarity yelled as she smacked the hoof away. She instantly went back to being curled up with her head buried in to her hooves.

“Rarity.” came Elusive. He didn’t try and touch her but it got more of a response from her than Sweetie Belle had.

“What the hay is wrong with you?!” she yelled looking up from the ground. “You knew he was using me! You waited this long to tell me? You and your sister knew! And Sweetie Belle knew too? Why didn’t you just tell me?!” she yelled once more as she staring right at him, her eyes wide and tear filled. Their normal beauty gone, replaced with misery. The make-up was completely gone from her face. Cried away and smeared off against her legs and dress. Even her eye lashes where gone.

He tried to put a hoof out to her but she smacked it away again. “I couldn’t Rarity, he… he was black-mailing me.”

“Did that stop you now? Did it stop you sooner? You had to tell me! But… but why on my wedding day?!” she yelled as she buried her face back into her hooves.

“Rarity… I… I still love you…” he pleaded. He could hear muffled sobs coming from her now… no, she was… laughing? She pulled her head back up, and then stood from the ground. There was a multi-coloured smudge of her make-up on the tail of her gown. She was laughing at what he had told her. And it hurt. Sweetie Belle had told him that one of the reasons Rarity had been apprehensive about getting married was that she thought she may still have feelings for him.

Rarity continued laughing for a moment before saying “You love me do you? Then tell me Eli, why the hay would you be dating my sister then!”

“What…?”

“Don’t play stupid! You’ve been seeing her since you came here with her to that party, longer maybe. And at that party? I was there with you AND Flash Dance for hours… you said nothing… you just talked ideally with him… until…” she paused looking away. “Until you got into a fight, and called for me… and Big Mac threw you out before you could…”

“Rarity… I’ve tried. I couldn’t tell then… if I did he would have me banished. He was black-mailing me with those charges from five years ago… I did nothing and we both know that but Cecilme Seed is a monster of a lawyer… he could…”

“Then why, Eli, why you would be seeing my sister!?”

“I never was Rarity… she’s my lawyer. I love you Rarity! I’ve never stopped since I met you!”

“SHUT UP!!! I hate you Eli! I…”

Sweetie Belle interrupted. “Then why do you still call him ‘Eli’?”

“Eli..?” whispered Elusive… he hadn’t noticed but the first time she’d called him that was just after the first time they’d kissed… when she’d fallen in love with him so long ago. Sweetie Belle tried to put a hoof onto Rarity’s shoulder once more. It wasn’t batted away this time and she slowly moved in to hug her big sister. Rarity was stunned but what Sweetie Belle had said. She knew it was true and she’d wondered why she still called him that herself… she finally had to admit it though… she loved him.

“Please, Sweetie Belle, get off me…”

“No Rarity…”

“Please… get… off me, I said…” Rarity repeated as she began to cry once more.

“And I said no Rarity…” Sweetie Belle said as tenderly and lovingly to her sister as she could…

“GET OFF OF ME!!!” Rarity burst out as she back-hoofed her sister across the face. Sweetie Belle released her grip on Rarity and fell to the floor on her back. It hadn’t really hurt. Not physically… “I’m sorry…” Rarity whispered… but Sweetie Belle was already lost in her own mind. Rarity had never hit her before… “I’m sorry!”

Sweetie Belle trembled to her hooves. And just turned and walked away. She didn’t say anything as she just walked into the back of the church away from what had just happened. Elusive was shocked by the look Sweetie Belle had had on her face... blank. She’d always showed some emotion, even when bored she had some sort of expression. But now… he was worried about her. But not as much as Rarity was. Her horn glowed and in a flash she was gone.

“Rarity!” yelled Twilight. Elusive, or anypony, hadn’t noticed she’d come to. She was sitting on the ground watching as they talked but now her horn glowed as well and in a flash she disappeared too. Elusive knew they had both teleported away but he didn’t have the talent with magic that Twilight had to be able to tell where they had gone to exactly.
Elusive was left there staring at an empty space down the aisle that Rarity had been standing in seconds ago. He’d saved her though… right? He’d saved her…

He turned around; Cecil was still tending to his brother and even Shroud was helping him as her lightish-red magical glow encompassed his chest. Flash Dance was struggling to breath and Shroud was using her magic to help him. The action of forcing air into his lungs was clearly causing him great anguish but even Shroud couldn’t just let him die. Elusive turned from the sight and looked around. He thought he saw Spike’s tail disappear be behind the altar in the same direction he assumed Sweetie Belle had gone.

“El, Elusive… can you… help my brother?” Cecil sobbed. He was a scum bag and deserved nothing! But he clearly loved his brother and feared for him. “Please… we won’t press charges. We won’t do anything! Just don’t let him die!”

With some effort Elusive horn glowed and small pinging noises could be heard. A moment later there was a small bang as a small door from the side of the room tapped the ground after it’s hinges where removed. Elusive’s magical glow encased it and he levitated it over to himself and Cecil, placing onto they’re backs. He then, not as gently as she perhaps should’ve, levitated Flash Dance onto impromptu stretcher on their backs. All the while Shroud kept making sure he was still breathing.

“There’s a small practice about a block down. We can get him help there.” Elusive said as he started towards the main door of the church. Cecil at his side with the door carried between them. He had to make a slow pace as Cecil was still hurt as well. They left the building, the main hall was now empty. Expect for one pony.

Big Mac lay to the side of the altar just out of sight from where Flash Dance had been lying… he was crying. One simple thought just kept running through his head over and over. ‘How could she do that… to me?...’

~ ~

“Sweetie Belle? Are you in here?” called Spike into the mares bathroom. He knew she was and only called to give her warning before walking in. He’d been able to hear the sobbing coming from within for a few minutes now and he’d been trying to gather the nerve to enter.

When he did, he saw her starring into a steamed-up mirror, her front hooves in the running water of the sink below it. She had a small red mark on the right side of her face where Rarity had struck her, but it was small and… and Spike ran at her and tackled her away from the sink! Her hooves where bright red; burnt from being under the boiling hot water. They had to be aching immensely but her face bore no pain. No… anything.

“What are you thinking!?” Spike yelled, looking at her hooves. The redness faded fast, returning to a pristine white of her pelt. He looked up to her eyes and though she still had a blank expression, that scared him almost as much has he was when he thought she was burning herself, he now noticed her horn had been glowing the whole time. She was instantly healing any burns she got. But that wouldn’t have stopped the pain that the burns caused in the first place, it only stopped them from causing any damage.

“It was only a matter of time...” Sweetie Belle said, her voice monotone. She wasn’t herself. Rarity striking her had done something; it hadn’t upset her, it hadn’t hurt her… it had just done… something. “Before she hated me too…” she continued as she turned back to the mirror and starred at her own reflection.

“Rarity?” asked Spike “She doesn’t hate you, she never could!”

“When why did she hit me when I just wanted to help her. She promised me! She promised...” Sweetie Belle yelled, for the briefest moment a tinge of sorrow came through but her voice returned back to its cold tone right afterwards. “…that she would never hurt me like he did. That somepony would always love me… and she wouldn’t leave me like they did…”

“L-like who did? Who left you? Who hurt you?” Spike pleaded.

“Mum… Dad… they died, Rarity took me in. I hated her at first; I wanted to live with Applebloom, not her. But she promised me… she wouldn’t let anypony… but she lied! She doesn’t love me, she hates me! She hit me like he did! Nopony loves me!”

“Sweetie Belle… I love you…”

“No you don’t! You just wanna use me! Like they all have! Like… and hurt me like… he did”

“Sweetie Belle… what happened?”

“Dad always hit me. Me, Rarity, Mum… and… he, before he died… he, he….” Sweetie belle said, Her voice still not sounding normal. As she turned away from her reflection to face Spike she was surprised. He was crying. He didn’t even try to hide it like the few times he had cried when they were together. “It’s why Rarity’s always tried to protect me so much… from colts, from you, from… Elusive… she hates me and I don’t blame her.”

“No! Rarity loves you Sweetie Belle! I love you too…”

“Stop lying!” Sweetie Belle yelled. There was anger in her voice but at least it wasn’t the heart-breaking monotone she’d been using till now. “I’ve heard what you said! What Rarity said. She called me Sweetie-Bitch, you called me Sweetie-Bot… I’m not, I’m not a soulless robot Spike! I, I… I couldn’t… everypony who’s ever said they loved me has hurt me…”

“But I would never… when I told you I loved you I meant it! And… back then, Rarity had never hurt you…” Spike was cut off.

“Rarity never said she loved me…” her voice was hard and cold. It almost seemed worse to Spike than the emotionless one she’d had. “She said somepony would love me and that she wouldn’t let anypony hurt me… but she never told me that… that she loved me!”

“Well… I love you! And I promise I’ll never hurt you! Please… believe it…”

“How can I believe you? Prove it!”

“I can’t… you’ll just have to trust me. I love you and I won’t hurt you. Ever!”

“I… I can’t… I…” she was cut off as Spike leant over to her. She knew he was going to kiss her but he stopped just before her and placed his forehead against hers.

“Please… trust me Sweetie Belle.”

She leaned in and kissed him. It lasted just a second before she pulled away slightly, their foreheads still touching. Shee leant back in and kissed him again, longer, more passionately. This time it lasted about ten seconds and she finally pulled away again, this time her forehead pulled away from his.

Spike looked worried, he feared she was about to run. He’d tried, but if she wanted to run he wouldn’t try to stop her.
“I trust you Spike.”

~ ~

With a flash Twilight appeared just behind Rarity. They were in the back room of the church they had been in before running off to the train station. Rarity’s dress was ripped in two and each half thrown to the side it had been on. She was just standing there now and didn’t even seem to care Twilight had followed her.

“Rarity. Are you ok?” Twilight asked

“Oh, I’m completely fine twilight, can’t you tell?” Rarity remarked, not even facing Twilight to acknowledge her. “I’ve made up my mind. I’m putting off relationships once more. This is all because of them. Those stallions and their ‘needs’ with a mare. Pathetic and disgusting! Had I stayed celibate none of this would’ve happened. I wouldn’t be hurt now, I wouldn’t have struck my sister and I wouldn’t have nearly lost all my friends two months ago… I’m better off this way.”

“Your… right…?” Twilight didn’t expect her to be so calm. She’d expected Rarity to be a writhing mass piled on the floor, crying over what had just happened. “I know you must be feeling… I don’t even know… you’re not doing what I expected you to do. Is there anything…”

“Yes, I know what you mean… I’m quite surprised myself. I don’t know if it hasn’t sunk in or if I just don’t care. I just know… it’s their fault! Bastards, all of them. Stallions! Elusive, Flash Dance, Cecil! Twilight… I know you’ve been trying to stop me all day but… I could really use a drink, be a dear?”

“Sure thing Rarity.” Twilight said as she turned around. She didn’t know if what was happening now was a good or bad thing but it was better than what she had feared. Twilight’s horn glowed as she picked up a bottle and popped the lid off, then she found two glasses and poured herself and Rarity a small glass each. She’d let Rarity drink but she still only filled her glass to a quarter, while her own glass nearly full.

The crystal floated in front of Rarity and her own pale blue magic grabbed it as Twilight’s released. “Thank you dear, champaign too. Quite nice, far better than what I’d been expecting as my first break from sobriety.” she said as she lifted it to her lips and took a sip. It was sweet, different to the normal apple wine or cider she was used to. She’d only ever had something like this once before… in… Prance…

She dropped the glass, letting the fine flute shatter on the ground. She turned around to see Twilight levitating the bottle. It was what she thought it was. Sparkling Mango Wine: ‘Golden Drop - 1999’

This was what Twilight had expected. Rarity’s eyes began to water and her lip began to quiver. She quickly sat, nearly just dropping from her feet. It was possible that she was sitting on her broken glass but Twilight could tell. The pain that was now expressed on her face clearly wasn’t from anything physical. It had finally hit her. Or hit her again rather.

Twilight walked up to her and sat beside her, putting one of her hooves over Rarity’s shoulder. “It’s alright, I’m here and you’re not alone. I’m sure… well they’re probably on the train to Cantalot now… but if they weren’t all the others would be here too. I know you must be feeling like nopony loves you but your sister loves you… you probably don’t want to hear it but I think even Elusive loves you. Your friends love you, and I’m one of your friends. I just want you to know that you’re loved by so many ponies.” Twilight said as she leaned her head against Rarity’s neck trying to comfort her.

“He… loves me…” Rarity whispered lowly. If Twilight hadn’t had her ears so close to Rarity, she most likely wouldn’t have even heard it. It was a start at least. She knew somepony loved her and that would help. And it was a good pony who loved her. Elusive had risked everything for Rarity and most likely was going to lose it all for her.

“Let me get you another glass Rarity” Twilight said as she pulled her head away and her horn glowed.

“No!” Rarity yelled. Her own horn glowed, grabbing the bottle away from Twilight and hurling it against the wall, exploding as champaign bottles do. Twilight thought she obviously didn’t want to drink… but then she pulled a small, cheap bottle of apple cider from the decanter at the side of the room. This confused Twilight… a lot. Why would Rarity rather drink that cheap stuff than a glorious foreign, expensive champaign from… who did Rarity even know who would send her such a gift basket all the way form Prance?

“Rarity, who was that basket from?” Twilight asked but didn’t receive and answer. Rarity just glugged from the bottle she had gotten and ignored Twilight. Or so Twilight though as a note flew in front of her. It was the one that had been in the basket. Twilight took the letter and opened the envelope.

“Read it for me please, Twilight”

“Uh, sure thing Rarity” She unfolded the letter and began…

My dearest Rarity,
I’m so happy you finally found somepony for you. You have no idea how happy this makes me.
I truly wish I could be there for you on this day. That I could see you when you walk down the aisle with your new husband. That I could just see even you at all, once again.
I know I can’t be there, but I just have to tell you that I miss you, and Sweetie Belle also.
Love forever,
Your Father.

Author's Notes:

Think this needs a gore warning? It's not really that bad but still... I cringed. If you've ever waxed you scalp or had a peicing ripped out you know these are some painful things...

When Big Mac was pushing towards Twilight and she was blasting him back, that was meant to be like in X-Men 3 where Wolverine is getting blasted by Gene at the end.

I feel like I'm using the word 'love' to much. Everypony has said it about another so far. There's just no other word for love though.

When talking about the show everyone seems to forget that Sweetie Belle doesn't actually live with Rarity but in pretty much every fanfic I read she does. And yes, Rarity's parents being 'dead' was somewhat inspired by Friendship is Witchcraft.

Lastly, this should've been in the last chapter's notes but I forgot [like alot of stuff I forgot then] but Jade Dagger, Applebloom's coltfriend. I have no idea if I'm ganna do anything with that. I just put him in for a bit of added conflict to solve on the spot and make how AJ feels a bit more apparent.
Edit: oh god do I do something with him...

Letter know

It was Rarity’s birthday. She turned sixteen today… and what she’d been hoping wouldn’t happen, did. She’d feared it since she’d worked out the rough timing nearly ten months ago. Every two months and three weeks her father would lose control. Whether it was anger, pity or mindless laughter it never ended well. She’d hoped that it wouldn’t fall on today, that it would hit some other time during the weakish-long window she expected it. But of course it had to happen today.

It wasn’t the worst of what could’ve happened. He was sad; it was better than anger but by the end of the day he’d still hit her mother. Another welt she’d not even try to cover up, pretending it was a badge of honour for loving somepony who couldn’t control himself. His magibetes was just an excuse though. If he truly loved his family he would never do this to them.

Rarity always feared what he was going to do next time. Pity was manageable, mindless laughter and most of the other rampant emotions that would build up where quite easy to deal with. But anger… when those moods came he scared her. He’s broken her mother's muzzle and had given Rarity a bright shining black eye once. The worst part was… that was in one of the lesser rages he’d done that to her. Her mother had taken far worst in the past. Far, far worse...

Rarity’s mother. Pearl, always took the brunt of the beatings, but as Rarity grew older, as she started trying to stop him hitting her, she’d start to get beaten too. Rarity’s only solace during those times was that he’d yet to touch Sweetie Belle. But she feared that would change once she told them what she had decided.

A week after her birthday, his father had, as usual, begged for his wife’s forgiveness and apologized profusely. Rarity didn’t buy a word of it but her mother seemed to sop it up and take his every word as if the bastard had actually meant it. They sat around the table eating breakfast: a healthy lot of hay-bacon strips, Pearl always insisted on eating healthy. Sweetie Belle had gotten up first that morning and as usual woke up everypony else shortly after. Rarity hated it but she was sure she probably did the same when she was eight.

“Mother, Father, Sweetie Belle. I have some news.”

“Oh and what might that be aye?” Pearl replied.

“I’ve put a lot of thought into this. I’m sixteen now and… I’m moving out.” Rarity was nervous about their reactions. She’d been planning this for months. She just couldn’t live with her father anymore. He was fine most of the time but when he lost control, Rarity feared for herself.

“What!?” yelled her father. This soon after his last ‘emotional expulsion’ as the doctors called it, it was the calmest he would be for the next few months and he still was angry. “Where do you think you’ll live? Who’ll pay the bills? How much thought have you really put into this? You can’t just live with some random pony you meet. You can move out when I say you can, when I see where you’ll live and know how you’ll pay for your living costs!”

He was simply concerned about her well-being, but that’s not how Rarity saw it. He was just controlling her, making her stay home. But she had thought this through, she knew he would say something like this and she had it all planned out. Even he wouldn’t be able to argue with what she’d come up with. “I’m going to live at the boutique, with Mareci Beaucoup.”

“No Sis, don’t move in with her, she’s mean and she’s like a hundred years old!” Sweetie Belle yelled. Rarity put a hoof to her sister’s month. At the time she was just that annoying little sibling that seemed to always get her way once her parents got involved. And it annoyed the hay out of her.

“As I was saying. I’ve spoken with her; she has two rooms above the boutique. She lives in one; I can live in the other. I’ve worked there for years now, you know her well, and you know she has my best interest in mind. And yes, as Sweetie Belle mentioned, she is indeed old and simply put; she’s starting to need some help with herself. This isn’t about me, it’s about her. She needs somepony to start looking after her. If it weren’t for me she would’ve already had to close her Caracal Boutique years ago.”

“Rarity…” her father started before being cut off by his wife.

“You should do it Rarity; if it’s what you really want to do. You’ve got a generous heart and if you really want to help Mareci, you should.”

“Thank you Mother. It means a lot to me that you’d approve. What do you say Father?”

“I… I don’t want you leaving this place! You grew up here, why do you wanna leave?”

“Do you really have to ask why?” Rarity snapped

“And Rarity just stood up and walked away… she hated living with us and couldn’t wait to get out of there.” Sweetie Belle told Spike. They were still in the bathroom. The water still running in the sink behind them, the steam fogging up the mirror. As much as Sweetie Belle kept trying to look at her reflection in it, she could only really make out a blurry mess now. And in a way, it was an accurate reflection.

“Sweetie Belle, none of that, nothing you said makes me think that she hated you. She just wanted to be herself and live on her own. I mean you did the same didn’t you? You moved in with Sil and Die.”

“That, that’s different… Die needed me.”

“It sounded like that Mareci pony needed Rarity. This only happened less than a year before me and Twilight move here right? But I never even met her. What happened?”

~ ~

Rarity had been right… it pained her to think that but she had been right. Mareci had grown old. She passed barely five months after Rarity had moved in with her. She hadn’t known about any of Mareci family… and that made it hurt so much more when she learnt Mareci was her father’s mother…

She’d adopted him when they escaped from the Neighzi’s in Prance back during the great war. Her father had ditched his jewnicorn roots and as such, Rarity never knew anything about this. He may have been a bad father but he wasn’t neglectful, and this explained why he’d let Rarity work at her shop since she was only eight, two full years before she'd even learnt her special talent. Rarity had always just assumed she was an old family friend.

He’d never seemed that close to Mareci and barely ever spoke with her, even when he would come to pick up Rarity from the boutique when she would work late. But it had hit him hard… what was worse though, even with all this sadness, his next emotional expulsion was coming any day now. All Rarity could do was stay at her gran-mother’s boutique and wait for it to happen.

But that’s why she had moved out to begin with. To get away from him when it happened. She’d been worried for her mother during the first after she had moved out, but as luck would have it, it was a happy, joyous outburst and he had gone out of his way to get reservations to get them seats at one of the most expensive, glamorous restaurants in Ponyville. He had even invited her as well. It almost made Rarity feel guilty… almost.

He’d thought it was stupid the day after but his wallet could take the punch. He’d at least take pride in know that his family was happy for once after one of his episodes. Even when he hadn’t touched anypony during them, they had almost always scared Rarity. Sweetie Belle however didn’t really know anything about it. Rarity had always tried to keep it as far away from her little sister as possible. But that distance hurt more than anything else.

She’d always have to scare Sweetie Belle off. Call her something horrible, threaten to destroy one of her toys if she didn’t leave… she was sure her sister hated her for it. Sweetie Belle would have no idea how much doing that hurt her emotionally… and physically. Now that Rarity was gone though, Sweetie Belle had said she missed her. That small glimmer of family love that shown through and helped Rarity tell herself that Sweetie belle still loved her.

Now that she was gone though, it was only a matter of time before Sweetie Belle would see her father for what he was and what he did. She’d be in the house when she’d hear her mother yelp from being struck, or hear him shouting at her and want to know what was happening. The shelter Rarity had made to protect her sister would disappear soon enough.
Another week had passed after Mareci’s death and she’d left the boutique to Rarity in her will:

‘I leave my home and lively hood, The Caracal Boutique, to Rarity Licious Belle. You’ve worked for me there for more than half your young life and I’m sure you’d have worked for me for even longer had I stayed with you. I know with you, it will be in good hooves and that you’ll keep my store running, like it has been for nearly fifty years now. Knowing that will make my rest all the more peaceful.’

Rarity had cried when she’d read that. Nothing else had struck her as hard. Not even her passing itself. She had great expectations to live up to and she had every intention to do so. She’d keep this shop running for another fifty years herself! And maybe one day she too would pass it on to her gran-child. Not that royalty would need to work if she married that stud Prince Blueblood… but she would work none the less.

There was a sudden knock on the door of her boutique, most likely another well-wisher, come to offer their condolences. But… it was quite late and most everypony had spoken with them at the wake. Who would be here so late? “Who is it?” Rarity yelled from the stairs as she came down them. She’d been sitting at the top of them looking over Mareci’s... HER boutique.

“It’s me!” came Sweetie Belle’s muffled voice through the door. Rarity opened the door as the blue glow encircled it. Sweetie Belle came inside. She looked at Rarity who had stopped mid stride and was just staring at her. “Have you seen Dad lately? He hasn’t been home for a few days now. Mum’s getting worried and…”

“What in Celestia’s name happened to you!?” Rarity yelled. She knew exactly what had happened… she’d feared it for so long. Sweetie Belle had a slight darkness around her left eye and cut across the same cheek. Her father had finally taken it out on her.

“Oh, um… it’s nothing, Mum said he didn’t mean to do it. She also told me not to come here. But I’m scared Sis… he’s been gone for three days and I think he might be hurt.”

Rarity wrapped her hooves around Sweetie Belle, hugging her tightly. She’d feared this for so long… she didn’t care if her father was missing or hurt. He could rot in hell for all she cared. All she’d done to protect her sister… still she’d protected her this long and that was something. Right? “Please… Sweetie Belle, if you ever see him like he was when he did that to you… run. Just run away! I, I can’t stand to see you hurt like this.”

“But Mum said…”

“Please! Never let him hurt you again!...”

~ ~

Her father had shown up nearly a week after what had happened. He claimed that he felt so bad about what he had done…. he spent two days just drinking non-stop, some cheap crap called Sweet Apple Cider that Rarity had never heard of. He’d then spent the next few days just wondering all over the place, staying drunk enough to keep wondering. He’d finally sobered-up and awoke in Manehatton, a full week afterwards. How he’d gotten there he had no idea but he got the first train he could back to Ponyville. He begged forgiveness and as always his wife gave it without second thought. And to Rarity’s dismay… so did Sweetie Belle. Apparently she listened to her mother more than her sister… and Rarity couldn’t blame her. She knew Sweetie Belle hated her.

“That’s why, Twilight…” Rarity said, as she drank another glass of Sweet Apple Cider. “That’s why I told her he was dead. He doesn’t deserve to be her father. And my mother’s no better! She just let him do it! Now please, for the hundredth time. Burn that letter!”

“No Rarity…” Twilight said, still sitting next to Rarity. She was crying… quite strongly too, which seemed weird to Rarity. Even though what she pictured in her head was quite vivid and heart-wrenching, what she’d actually said and managed to describe was rather… lacking in comparison. Twilight was slightly tipsy, having had a few drinks as well. Though Rarity was way ahead of her. She’d nearly finished her second bottle of cider. This was only the ‘cheap crappy stuff’ as Rarity called it and not very strong.

“Please Twilight… I can’t let Sweetie Belle know…”

“What can’t I know Rarity?” called Sweetie Belle as she enter the room. Spike was by her side, his claw over her shoulder… did this mean…

“Sweetie Belle… are you two together once more?”

Sweetie Belle turned to Spike. He was nervous about what she was going to say. He thought they were, he hoped they were. Because they were! But whether or not Sweetie Belle would tell that to Rarity still worried him after what she’d just told him, about how Rarity protected her sister. After what had just happened to her again with a stallion. Even if it would hurt him, if Sweetie Belle chose not to tell Rarity he would go with it. He just wanted to make Sweetie Belle happy.

Sweetie Belle leaned in and kissed Spike. It was only a peck on the cheek but it meant o so much more to Spike. “Yes, Rarity, we are.” she said not looking at Rarity, just staring at Spike instead. Spike turned to face her, her big beautiful eyes looking right at him. He leant in as well and gave her a long kiss on the lips. He really loved this mare.

“I love you Sweetie Belle.” he said, not even remembering Twilight and Rarity where in the room. The only pony that was in the room to him was her.

Sweetie Belle felt the same way. But she turned back to Rarity. “I don’t know if I should ask but… what don’t you want me to know. You, you just told me before that I hurt you by keeping a secret about Flash Dance and Elusive from you… I don’t want you too…”

“He’s alive!” Twilight burst out. She quickly covered her mouth with a hoof as Rarity glared at her. She'd never been good at keeping secrets. “Oops...” Twilight hadn’t said who ‘he’ was and luckily for Rarity, Sweetie Belle didn’t know who ‘he’ was either.

“Who’s she talking about Rarity? Who’s still alive?”

“Are, are you sure you want to know?”

“I think so… but if you don’t want to tell me, I understand.”

“It’s… he’s… your… no our…” she’d finally found the right word to word with. “Our father is still alive.”

“WHAT?! Since when has… but he, how could, Mum… is Mum alive too?”

“No. She passed nearly four years ago. Perhaps, nearly five now...”

“She was alive too? Why wouldn’t you tell me!? Why WOULD you tell me they died!?”

“You know why! You know what he did! I saved you from him!”

“I know but… Mum… no, even Dad! Why wouldn’t you… he’s still alive? Where!?”

“That doesn’t matter, you’ll never see him! Neither of us will! What he did to you!”

“I don’t care what he did to me, I can forgive him!”

“Do you even know what he did!?”

“Of course I do! I know it was wrong but you didn’t have to tell me they died!”

“You know what he did now but back then would you have? If I told you I was taking you from them and you’d never see either again would you have understood why? No! I had to do it this way!”

“I don’t care, I… I thought he was dead and he isn’t… I want to see him. I don’t care what he did! I can forgive him…”

“Well I can’t! I can’t ever forgive him for what he did to you! He… he…”

“You don’t want to tell them… fine, I will. He…”

Rarity’s life had gotten so much better in the last year! She’d become great friends with those five ponies. Of course she’d been good friends with Fluttershy for years now, ever since the nervous filly had come to the boutique soon after moving to Ponyville. Rarity had met Rainbow Dash through Fluttershy and been to a few of Pinkie Pie’s parties but hadn’t really talked to the two very much. She hadn’t even met Applejack before Twilight had come to Ponyville.

Having these great friends was just one of the things that made her life so much better. Her boutique had been noticed by the ponies of high-end society and her business was through the roof. Her only regret was that Mareci had never seen it happen but Rarity was sure she would be proud of her.

And though it still pained her somewhat to have left, her father’s condition had gotten better. It still happened on schedule, every two months, three weeks, but they weren’t as bad as they used to be. Or so she though. They were just as bad, but she didn’t live there any more, she no longer had a front row view to see it happen, what she saw now was just what everypony else saw. A hidden cover of what really happened. But in actuality, it had gotten far worse.

Out of all her friends, Fluttershy was still the only pony who had met her parents but she wouldn’t be much help tonight. Fluttershy had always hated Nightmare Night. She’d always just hide in her cottage and hope nopony would knock and pretend not to be home if they did. It was one of the main things that Rarity and Fluttershy had in common. While Rarity wasn’t scared, she had never been allowed out on the night and as such didn’t really get into the holiday.

Sweetie Belle wasn’t allowed out tonight either, which was normally fine but of course, tonight had to fall within the weakish of expected time for his magibetic outburst and for some reason, if that week had a holiday, or event of some kind it would always happen then. It almost seemed scripted out. Like the grand plot to some opera that had gone on for far too long now... FAR too long!

Rarity had made a habit of visiting her parents during these times, even after she’d moved out, trying to make sure Sweetie Belle was safe. For the most part she had been successful, her sister hadn’t been beaten since that first time. At least, as far as Rarity knew. Her mother had always told Rarity to keep quiet about it. She could only assume that she’d told Sweetie Belle to do the same. She just couldn’t understand why her mother didn’t just leave him. She could easily claim full custody of Sweetie Belle if that was what she feared perhaps.

Rarity was almost at her old home when she heard loud screaming… which was completely normal for tonight. She continued on, passing all sorts of costumes. While she didn’t really care for the holiday, making an outfit had always been the one thing she’d missed about skipping this night. As it was she'd spent the last week making Rainbow Dash's Shadowbolt costume and consulting for Twilight's deisgn... though accurate: not quite appealing to her styles. Eventually she arrived at her parent’s house. She knocked before trying to enter. The door was clocked but she had a key.

She held back a scream herself as she entered. Her mother was lying on the floor of the living room. Rarity ran over to her… she was breathing, just unconscious. Clearly she’d need struck… much harder than normal. Rarity couldn’t help by whimper at her mother’s abuse. Her face bore marks of multiple hits, so much worse than Rarity had ever seen her father do before. “Please…” she whispered to her mother, even though she knew she couldn’t hear her. “Please tell me you never told Sweetie Belle to cover it up too… that she’d listened to me, and that she'd ran….”

The hope was shattered. She heard a small cry coming from upstairs. She feared the worst but couldn’t help but wish that maybe her father wasn’t here. That Sweetie Belle was hiding and crying somewhere in the house. The crying she could hear didn’t seem pained, but more scared. If he was still here she could protect her still! She ran upstairs, making as little sound as possible so to surprise her father if he was here.

The crying was coming from Sweetie Belle’s room. Rarity used her magic and completely broke the lock, not even checking if it had been latched or not. Her father was there, standing over her sister. Her face was pained but unmarked, he hadn’t hit her. Then she noticed… what he’d done was worse. Far worse… they were in the middle of the room, a small smear of blood on the floor below her.

He was mounting her.

“Fa… Father…” Rarity whispered, horrified! She’d never imagined he could do this. He’d never done anything like this to her. Rarity had always thought him back whenever he would strike her. She was weaker than him and always lost but she still always fought back… Sweetie Belle wouldn’t… she’d be easy for him…

The next thing she knew, her father was on the ground, Rarity’s horn pressed hard against his throat. “You will leave here now…! If I ever see you again, I WILL kill you, you pathetic worm.”

“Rarity I…”

“I WILL DESTROY YOU!!!” she yelled as she pressed her horn harder against his neck. It started to draw blood. If he didn’t leave this instant she was going to kill him. Right here, right now. Right… in front of Sweetie Belle… she couldn’t do that. She pulled herself away from him but made sure she was between him and her sister. “Leave. Now.”

She didn’t give him a choice or even a chance to respond as her horn glowed and he was thrown through the window. It shattered over him and he fell from the second story. She didn’t care how hurt he would be, she didn’t even care if it would kill him and honestly, hoped it would. She’d never even lifted anything bigger than a roll of fabric before now and didn’t even know she could. If she tried to lift something as big as him any other time she doubted she'd have even been able to. None of that mattered though… she’d failed.

Her sister had been hurt in a way that would never heal. He’d stolen her innocence. His own daughter… Rarity began to cry. As she turned towards Sweetie Belle, who was staring back at her. She looked confused, she wasn’t hurt, she didn’t even know what he had done. She even said “Rarity… what was he…?”

“Shhh… please, don’t say anything. Don’t tell Mother, don’t tell anypony.” Rarity said, and she hated herself for it. After everything she’d told Sweetie Belle, she was now telling her to do something that would protect that monster. But it wasn’t for him, it was for her. She didn’t want anypony to know she’d failed to protect Sweetie Belle.

All she could do was wrap her hooves around her sister and hold her in that hug for the rest of the night. She cried for hours, well into the early morning until she eventually fell asleep. Sweetie Belle didn’t know why, but she knew her sister was hurt… and that maybe, so was she.

“He raped me…”

~ ~

Her father was gone. He’d been gone for almost a month now. Rarity was happy about this at the very least. Sweetie Belle didn’t really know what he had done to her, Rarity wanted to keep it that way. She’d understand one day but Rarity just couldn’t bare to tell her what her father had really done. It was The. Worst. Possible. Thing. he could ever do.

It was a normal day and Rarity was spending it sowing and filling a few of her orders from the boutique. She was ahead of what she needed to make as she usually was. She had a tendency to randomly go gallivanting off with her friends doing this or that, leaving the store empty for some times up to a full week. If she wasn’t always ahead of her orders she would surely never get them filled. And that baby blue sapphire gown that was ordered? That would take days just in itself.

There was a knock on her door, as expected her friends needed her for something and she likely wouldn’t get any more work done today. But it was worth it, she loved being with them all. It was likely either Twilight or Dash knocking, they seemed to get in the most of the trouble amongst her friends. She took a guess, deciding it was Twilight and bet herself a dessert tonight that it was.

She opened the door. And immediately slammed it shut. He’d finally returned… she had hoped her father would stay away forever. “I meant what I said… Magnum.” she wouldn’t even address him as ‘Father’ anymore. He wasn’t her father…

“Rarity, we need to talk…” Rarity turned back to the door and opened it… she hadn’t expected her mother to be there as well. “May we come in?” Rarity’s mother asked.

“You may… he may not.”

“Please, Rarity, it’s important. Just give us five minutes, we’ll be gone... soon...” the way she spoke, her tone told Rarity... something. She didn’t know what something was to her words but... was she… sad?

Rarity stepped aside and gestured for them to come in. Her fath… Magnum, had still yet to say a word. The two took a seat at a table, moment after Rarity joined them. Nopony said anything for a few moments after, until Magnum pulled out a piece or parchment and passed it to Rarity. “What is this?” she asked coldly.

Magnum finally spoke. “It’s a custody agreement. We want you to have Sweetie Belle.”

“But… I… why can’t Mother take her? Why are… so you’re leaving?”

“We’re both leaving. I have a cousin back in Prance. We’re moving away from you and Sweetie Belle. I don’t deserve to be around her.”

“But… Mother, you’re going with him? Why!? After what he’s done to you, to me and to Sweetie Belle most of all! How can you stay with this monster…? you stupid mule!”

“Rarity… I love him, you don’t understand how much I…”

“YOU STUPID RUTTING MULE!!!” Rarity yelled! “Go! Sweetie Belle’s better off without you too! It’s your fault as much as it is his! You let him do this! You!… you… if you had just left that pathetic stallion! I hate them all! All stallions!”

Rarity’s mother didn’t try to defend herself. Rarity was right… but she just didn’t understand. She hurt so much for what had happened to her daughters but she loved him… and she feared Rarity would never feel that way now. She’d been hurt in a way that even Sweetie Belle hadn’t. Her faith in love was dead. “Te, tell Sweetie Belle… that we’re dead… tell her, we’re going on holidays… and that we didn’t return because we died… I don’t want her to know, she can’t know.”

“But Mother… it, it’s not really your fault, you can stay! It’s just… him…”

“No… this is how it has to be. If you still love me, and I can’t blame you if you don’t, tell her we’re dead. It’s better than telling her that we left her willingly… isn’t it?”

“Two day later. They dropped you off… you hated it… you wanted to stay with Applebloom… it was the time we partook in the Sisterhood Social… and then afterwards… when I felt that you were happy living with me, that you would want to live with me… I told you. And we cried together that night.”

“I want to see him.” Sweetie Belle said. “I want to see him again.”

“No. You’ll never see him! I don’t care if you hate me but I’ll never let you see him!”

“Rarity…”

“RARITY!!!” yelled Twilight as she slapped her! “You think that’s best for her!? It’s not! She’s a grown mare and she can make her own choice! You even said you still loved your mother and that she died a few years ago! You don’t get to make that choice for her! And Sweetie Belle! I’m trying not to take sides and so I have to ask you as well, do you really want to see him? With what he did to you!”

“I do… I miss him. To find out he’s not dead… I’m happy. Please Rarity, at least let me write him a letter, telling him....”

“But I…” Rarity stuttered… what she’d just told them, what had just happened. How could Twilight think striking her would go over? No… it was just to make a point, Twilight didn’t hate her too, it had just been a bad judgement call from her. “I… I’ll let you send him a letter. But I know you, I’m reading it before you send it. Don’t ask him to come see us. I just… I couldn’t take seeing him.”

“Thank you. And… Rarity, I don’t hate you… I love you.”

~ ~

They’d finally gotten there. Cantalot Royal Hospital. It was nearly the end of visiting hours and Fluttershy, Applejack and Applebloom would only be able to see Dash for maybe a few minutes. It didn’t matter though; they just wanted to see their friend again. And just as much, see a real smile on Pinkie’s face for the first time in the longest time.

As they rounded the last corner, only walking, not galloping despite their enthusiasm, this was a hospital after all, they saw Pinkie sitting in a chair just out front of what was, last time they were here, Dash’s room. Her hair was flat, and she was bent over. A small spasm occurred every few seconds as she sobbed. She was clearly crying heavily into her folded hooves.

“Pi, Pinkie, what’s wrong?” asked Fluttershy who quickly flew over to her, ahead of the others when she saw the distraught filly. Something had obviously happened to Dash since she’d woken up. Maybe she’d gone back into the coma. Or maybe something worse…

“It’s Dashie…” Pinkie sobbed, loudly. It confirmed what Fluttershy feared. Something was wrong with Dash and for Pinkie to be like this, it was something major. “She… she…”

“She doesn’t remember me…”

Author's Notes:

Writer's note:

Remember back in chapter 3 when Twilight told everpony she had magibetes and Rarity said she knew what she was going through, her ftaher had it. That was one hell of a long play!

Things got a little blue there didn't they... Soz. I tried to throw in as many episodic references as possible to lighten the mood a little.

This is set during Luna Eclipsed and Sisterhooves Social partly due to how Rarity’s parents died in Witchcraft and because there’s a distinct lack of Rarity in Luna Eclipsed.

I had this planned out in my head for a while and I've stuck to it quite alot but I don't think anyone has really noticed. That's the ponies ages in this. In my head here's how old they are in the show but also keep in mind this story is set 12, nearly 13 years now later.
Rarity's the youngest at 17
Twilight and Pinkie Pie are both 18
Fluttershy and Dash [and Gilda] are 19 because Fluttershy's a year older than Pinkie and Dash went to school with her [and Gilda] so I assume she's the same age.
Applejack's the oldest of the mane 6 at 20
Big Mac is 28
Applebloom is 8 [maybe 7]
Die and sil are also 8
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are 9
Spike is also 9
Remember, add 12 to all those numbers for their 'now' age.
Side note: Cadence is 9001 [Immortal], Shining Armour is 25, Octy is 21, Elliot [Who'll be introduced next Chapter as Pinkie's other sister, AKA Blinkie] 23, Derpy is 30 [She has a kid remember], Cheerilee is nearly 50 [She was a teen in the 80's] Elusive is 'now' 31 but met Rarity at 23 when she was 21.
Side side note: Spike was hatched and Applebloom concieved when they got their Cutie Marks 9 years ago so take 9 from those ages to figure out their ages when that happened.
Side side side note: Angle Bunny was found by Fluttershy when he was born and lived for 17 years [I think, can't remember my own story =D] and died a few months before this story started meaning he was found when Fluttershy was 14 and that was 4 years before she moved to Ponyville and Dash moved there around the same time after graduating. Haven't quite worked out when Pinkie moved to Ponyville yet. She'd been there for at least a year before Twilgiht arrived though.
Edit: OMG did I figure out when Pinkie moved to Ponyville... possibly my best chapter!

Sweetie Belle waking up early like kids do and then waking up everyone else in the house... the brats next door do this but I can't complain because I'm sure I used to do the same... if you don't put kids to sleep at such a rediculously early time they won't wake up so early in turn... just saying. [The more you don't give a fuck about know...]

Think you've heard of Mareci Beaucoup before? Well maybe, 'marci beaucoup' is French for 'thank you very much.' She needed to be french and I found it both a fitting name and a horrible pun. Perfect for ponies!

"Even though what she pictured in her head was quite vivid and heart-wrenching, what she’d actually said and managed to describe was rather… lacking in comparison."
This is exactly how I feel about my writing...
"Like some grand plot to some opera that had gone on for far too long now... FAR too long!"
also how I feel about my writing =D

Now, just a bit of a warning, next chapter is chapter 20... I know right 20 chapters. Refer to above note...
Either way, I'm going to do something a little different. And by a little different I mean completely different!
I'm not sure how it will work out but I'ma do it anyway!

The Musical

This is a flashback, a coma dream and musical all in one… not sure how it’s ganna work on paper so I’m a put a link at the start of each song. Please listen alongside reading.

If you don’t like this style… blame Scrubs.

Dash was in a void of nothingness, again. Just floating through empty whiteness… but this was different somehow. A voice she couldn’t remember and a feeling of warmth she couldn’t describe wrapt at her mind.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dp9X7bChcPs

Roaming in-between the worlds of sleep and awake.
Seems so far away from where I've been and unsure but not afraid.
Trusting my soul I know, I must be taken to see the world that is…
Not so far from now.

Imaginations come and sweep the shores of my mind.
Letting it be, visions pass and emotions arise.
Letting them go beyond are doors I've never seen, opening one by one…

“Wake up.”
I hear a voice, hear a voice calling out to me.
“Wake up.”
Look deep inside, see the light now ever holding you.
All the truth, is all you need, to make of your reality; its right here.
Look deep within your shell.

Finding out a galaxy of planets and stars within me.
Listening to each of them singing the same silent melody.
I've never seen such beauty, in possibility.
No speck of doubt or fear…

“Wake up.”
I hear a voice, hear a voice calling out to me.
“Wake up.”
I see inside, see the light now ever holding me.
All the truth, all I need, to make of this reality; the beauty within the shell.

“Wake up.”
I hear a voice, hear a voice calling out to me.
“Wake up.”
I see inside, see the light now ever holding me.
All the truth, all I need, to make of this reality; it’s inside.
Right here within the shell.

The sandglass starts: for another's time beginning from within.
Cotton fields, Mamma's arms are gently unfolding me into the new...

“Wake up.”
And show the light.
“Wake up.”
The time is right.

“Here, from behind my sight: my thoughts, my mind.
Show from the light. The time is right.
And from the depth within, show the balance: of outer and inner harmony.
Mind and heart, soul and spirit: undivided. Here's where the true strength and beauty lies.
We'll see this before us, with our own eyes.
We'll see, with our own eyes...”

“Love…” Pinkie cried the last word of her poem as she released her hug on Dash, who lay in the bed, unmoving. “Wake up Dashie… please wake up.”

She'd been visiting Dash every day for a month now, ever since her heart attack. Twilight had gotten Dash admitted to the Cantalot Royal Hospital and it meant much better care than could be given in the small hospital of Ponyville. But it also meant that Pinkie had to be in Cantalot with her... Pinkie would stay by Dash’s side for as long as she could during the day. Every day…

It was almost the end of visiting hours now. She’d been caught back inside the hospital after-hours a few times now and security had been told to pay extra attention to her. She’d just head back to her temporary home here in Cantalot with the Cakes. They were more than happy to let her stay. While they had at first welcomed her and hoped that they would once again get to try some of her delicious pastries, Pinkie rarely cooked anything there and what she did cook just was missing that special ingredient she always added. Happiness.

“It’s time to go Pinkie” came a call from the hall way. It came form a blueish-grey mare, with an oddly ‘framed’, as she called it, blonde mane, that was clearly bleached as you could see grey roots. She had just returned from Zebfrca a few days ago and had become Rainbow Dash’s private physician. Elliot would do anything for her sister Pinkie, even fly half way around the world to care for Dash.

“Can’t I stay a little longer? What if she wakes up and I’m not here?” Pinkie pleaded. She knew Elliot couldn’t let her but she still needed to ask.

“No pinkie. Now, let’s get back to Cake’s shop. I’d like to try one of your dishes again, it’s been so long. I’m sure cooking something with your big sis would cheer you up and we can make something to sell for them too. To say thank you for letting me stay there too. I’m sure it’ll really help their shop… what’s it called again?”

Pinkie replied coldly “Takes the Cakes.” Elliot always hated seeing her sister like this. For as long as she could remember Pinkie had always been a big cheery puff of energy. Now she seemed more lifeless than Dash did and Elliot knew why as well. When she’d became Dash’s physician and read over her case; there were so many things wrong with Dash. And the prognosis was that she would likely never wake up.

Dash’s heart attack was unexplainable. There was no reason it should’ve happened but it had. Prior to the episode, her heart had been completely healthy just a few weeks before when she’d last checked-in in Cloudsdale. Her heart had stopped for a full five minutes… now however, she had permanent damage to the heart muscle, potential brain damage and even then, if she did pull through… the baby…

~ ~

It was only a few days until Rarity’s wedding. Pinkie was invited but she didn’t think she would be going. If she did, she’d have to leave Dashie alone. Not that she was alone today, Gilda had stopped in to visit. She did that every so often but not nearly as much as Pinkie. Gilda had come by a lot more earlier on. She’d been here about ten times the first month, at least twice a week. Then she’d only come once a week, and then last week, she hadn’t come at all.

“Gilda, why aren’t you seeing Dashie as much anymore? It’s just your job right?”

Gilda heard but didn’t answer. This pony was far too nieve and innocent for her own good. She just couldn’t accept that Dash was gone. She wasn’t going to wake up and if she did she likely wouldn’t be the same pony anyway. Who they’d be living with wouldn’t be the same Rainbow Dash they loved. “Uh… you know why Pinkie.”

As much as Pinkie hated to admit it, she did… but she couldn’t give up hope. She’d heard stories about ponies that had been in comas for decades and just wake up one day… but would Dash want that? Thirty-one one day, se7enty-five the next? And there was that… she’d already missed one birthday while asleep… today. Pinkie had almost forgotten. It was likely the only reason Gilda was here.

Dash never really celebrated her birthday, she didn’t like celebrating getting older. None of her friends even knew when it was and Pinkie had spent a few months herself trying to get that information from Dash. That Gilda knew… that hurt Pinkie some-what. “Gilda, you know what today is right?”

“Yeah… thirty-two.”

“Oh, so you do know…”

“Uh, yeah, why wouldn’t I?”

“It’s just that… Dashie never liked birthdays and it took me so long to find out when it was… thirty-seventh of the thirteenth. But you knew. And I’m the only pony who knew… you must’ve been really close. And I broke you up.”

Gilda didn’t like the term ‘broke you up’, thinking what Dash would’ve thought about what it meant, but that didn’t matter. It was funny really… “Haha… na Pink-Squeak, I didn’t know she hated birthdays, she used to love them when we were friends an… oh…”

“Oh?”

“I knew we where close but fuck, I didn’t know that… thirteen years now. I didn’t know that I meant that much to her either, I guess.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know… maybe she started hating them before that but… I think she stopped doing birthdays because of me. When I came to Ponyville back then, I came because it was her birthday.”

“Gilda, how did you meet Dash?”

“Huh? We just met at flight school, oh and that Fluttershy bitch knew what her birthday was as well by the way.”

“What!?”

“Yeah, we both went to one of Dash’s birthd…” Gilda was cut off

“No not that, how could you call Flutterhsy a ‘B’?”

“Ugh! Like I said, we both met Dash in flight school. Dash defended her and stuff. Defended her from me as well … yeah, yeah, I know I’m a jerk, deal with it. Point is… that filly has some serious issues… let’s just say stuff happened that involved plucking of feathers and me needing a wig for a few months…”

“Oh… and she diffidently didn’t over-power you and hold you down while she plucked the feathers and Dash had to save you from her!”

“Fucking thanks a lot Dash… why’d ya have to tell her that?”

“She didn’t, you just did!”

“Uh… well me and Dash ha?” Gilda said, trying to change the subject back “We hung out, did some stuff and eventually she moved to Ponyville and I stayed in Cloudsdale. She usually came ta Cloudsdale and we’d hung. Then, you know… I came to Ponyville.”

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RdFqu69VfUQ

G: So many years we've known each other.
RD: I can't believe you'd do this to my friends.
G: We made the best team from the very beginning.
RD: Is this the way that you're gonna let it end?
G: They may not be like you and me.
G/RD: But I care more than you know.
RD: So if you're gonna be a bitch, and just keep talking shit,
Why don't you pack your bags and leave us alone!

G: This is the last time that you'll ever see my face.
I can't believe you brought me to this fucking place.
I can't stop seeing pink everywhere I turn.
RD: I’ll never be your fucking friend.
G: When will you ever learn?!

As Gilda flew away, all Dash could think was…

RD: Please Gilda listen to me.
I only wanted to be.
A friend for you to depend on when everyone else has gone.
But here we are, I’ve gone too far!
I should've known better than to try and change who you are.

Twelve years later

You move on, you meet new faces.
Time goes on, you see new places.
Old bonds forged long ago meet a web of friendship in their new home.
Soft hooves meet a heart of stone.
It's all good till you find that pone.
Is steppin' on your turf so you treat her like dirt!
Anypony get in your way, they're gonna get hurt. HA!
Reverse tactics, you're quick to match this!
You've practiced, so what's the catch miss?
This little pink spazz's antics has caused your crashing, and you won’t have this!
Careful you're on the brink of madness!
Another little silly prank and you're gonna smash shit!
Then you find out that they were Dash's, and now our friendship's in ashes…

“She told me what had happened between you two and asked to talk. I didn’t want to go but I hadn’t seen her in so long…”

G: I'm getting out now, I should have never came.
I'm tired of your shit, I don't wanna play this game.
I'll catch you back in Cloudsdale, back where I belong.
Before this pink nightmare sings another fucking song.

RD: Please Gilda listen to me.
I only wanted to be.
A friend for you to depend on when everyone else has gone.
But here we are, I’ve gone too far!
I should've known better than to try and change who you are.

RD: Please Gilda listen to me.
G: I only wanted to be.
A friend for you to depend on when everyone else has gone.
RD: But here we are, I’ve gone too far!
G/RD: I should've known better than to try and change who you are.

G: One more thing… AAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!..........

“I screamed in her face 'til I was out of breath. I swear she thought I was ganna jump her… I hugged her. I’d missed her so much… besides her I only really had one other friend. My big brother… and that’s kinda creepy. We sent maybe one or two letters a year but we never met again… actually we did meet again once. For about twenty fucking seconds like five years ago… I really hoped then…”

“Do you have to swear so much? You keep saying ‘F’ and ‘B’ and ‘S’ and ‘H’ and ‘E’ and it’s really rude.”

“Well… wait ‘E’? Never mind… Is saying ‘rut’, ‘mule’, ‘horse-feather’ and ‘hay’ really any different? We all know exactly what it means anyway… besides, I’m Grasutralian, it’s how we talk. Remember that whole don’t try to change me part? Look. Honestly, I don’t like you, and you don’t wanna hear this but you have to. Rainbow Dash is gone! And I blame you for this…”

“No… she’s not gone! And it’s not my fault. Why would you…”

“Because you need to hear it! Whether y-you want to accept it or not… our friend is gone. And I know it’s not your fault. But that doesn’t mean I don’t blame you. I hate you! You took her away from me, you got her kids she didn’t want and this is where she ended up because of you.”

“I… I…”

“Listen Pinkie… I’m not telling you this to hurt you. I’m telling you this because it’s what Dash would’ve wanted. Do really think she’d want you to waste your life next to her? No! Live your life the way she would’ve. Full of excitement and fun, not in some room for hours a day crying over a pony that’s never coming back.” Gilda was crying by this point but wouldn’t let that stop her. She hated this pink bitch but Dash loved her. If it would’ve made Dash happy it was worth it. Where ever she was...

Because she certainly wasn’t here…

~ ~ Wait, don’t do the transition thingy yet!

“You know, that whole Graustralian thing reminds me… Twilight was once down in Graustralia, in Sydneigh. She needed directions so she asked somepony ‘I’m trying to get to the Graupera House at Mareling harbour, across @ manybadpun stweet. Could you tell me the way’ and he said ‘uh fuck, let’s see… ok you take a fucking left, go down three fucking blocks, take a fucking right and you’re at the cunt.’ To which she replied ‘Why thank you… officer.’ True story!”

~ ~

Pinkie had cried all last night. She was back in her bed, back in Sugercube Corner, back in Ponyville. For Rarity’s wedding… she told herself she was here for Rarity but she knew deep down: Gilda was right. Pinkie had given up on Dash…

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6EEW-9NDM5k

Lonely…
I’m Mrs. Lonely.
I have nopony.
To call my own…

“Pinkie!”

“What up Rarity?

“So you’re coming to my wedding?”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t miss it for anything… or anypony…”

“Thank you Pinkie…”

Yo! This one here,
Goes out to all my ponies out there, stal… you know.
That got the one good filly who’s always been there, stal, like,
took all the horse-feathers…
But one day she can’t take it no more and decide to leave…

I woke up in the middle of the night and I noticed my Dashie wasn't by my side.
Shoulda seen that she was leaving, but before a had a feelin’, by my side came along Fluttershy.
Back tracking over these few years, tryin’ to figure out what I do to make it go bad.
Cause ever since my Dashie left me, my whole life came crashing, I’m so…

(lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, filly…

(I'm so lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, Dashie.

Can't believe I had a mare like you, and I just let you fly right out of my life.
After all I put you through; you still stuck around and stayed by my side.
What really hurt me is I broke your heart, Dashie you were a good mare and I had no right.
I really want to make things right cause, without you in my life, Dashie I’m so…

(lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, filly…

(I'm so lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, Dashie…

Been all about the world ain't never met a mare that can take the things that you been through.
Never thought the day would come where you would get up and run and I would be out chasing you.
Cause ain't nowhere in the Equestrai I'd rather be, ain't nopony on the equestria I'd rather see.
Than the mare of my dreams that made me be, so happy but now so lonely.

(lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, no…

(I'm so lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, filly…

Never thought that I'd be alone, (be alone) I didn't think you'd be gone this long. (Gone so long)
I never meant for this to go so wrong. For me, Dashie, you’re the only one! (The only one)
Dashie, dear I didn't mean to cheat, (no) of Fluttershy I wash my feet. (Wash my hooves)
I never wished I'd ever hurt my dashie, and it's drivin' me crazy, cause I’m so…

(lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, no…

(I'm so lonely) so lonely.
(I'm Mrs. Lonely) Mrs. Lonely.
(I have nopony) I have nopony.
(To call my own) To call my own, Dashie…

(I’m so lonely) so lonely. [So lonely]
A pony, [a pony]
all alone here… [alone here]
a pony, [a pony]
Nopony with me, [with me]
Filled with fear, [with fear]
So lonely…

“Mrs. Lonely…” Dash sighed to herself as she lay in the bed. She’d been awake for hours now. It had been dark when she came too, barely able to make sounds and completely unable to move. In that time she’d lifted her left hoof above the sheet of her bed and hilted her head to face the same way, out into the hall. She was so weak… how long had he been here?

She knew she was in a hospital… it was the only thing that would make sense but she had no idea how she’d gotten here. She was hooked up to a machine and made a constant hissing and puffing sound. It was a respirator and it was breathing for her, through a tube that was down her throat. It had taken her a good amount of time to get her mouth muscle to work so she could speak again but she’d really had nothing else to do in that time. It didn’t help that she could only speak shortly when the respirator let her breath out.

Out in the hall it was still rather dark, lit only by a few small bulbs in the roof creating just enough light that you could see where you were going. It had to only be about 6am and the sun had only just started to rise. But that was good; doctor’s coming off or starting their shifts where passing by her room more often and soon enough one would notice her.

After thinking that though it was at least another full hour before somepony finally did enter Dash’s room. Dash had had hours to prepare for this now “What’s up…” she ran out of breath as the respirator pushed air back into her. Once she could breathe out again she finished “…doc?”

~ ~

The tube had been removed from Dash’s month. It had only been there as a precautionary measure while she was unconscious. The doctor was saying something. Dash wasn’t paying attention… just staring through her. Her name tag read 'Elliot Dorian Pie' but all Dash was focusing on was a small yellow spot on her otherwise completely white coat she wore. “…ask you Rainbow Dash…. Rainbow Dash?”

“Yes.”

“You understood what I’ve just said to you?.” Elliot asked, making it equal parts question and statement.

“Yes. A heart attack. A coma for two months. Possible brain damage and damage to my heart muscle.”

“I’m sorry; I just need to make sure you fully understand.”

“Well, I’m talking to you now… so I’m awake, I’m alive and I’m speaking. It’s just… you’ve got, mustard. On your…” Dash tried to raise a hoof to point but couldn’t. Her muscle where weak from not being used for so long. That was another thing: she’d be able to make a full recovery from that, it would just take time. “Right there, you’ve got… mustard. There, right there.” She struggled as she raised a hoof ever so slightly from the bed where it lay.

Dash was right… there was mustard on her coat “Frick! I just got this coat…” but what Dash said worried Elliot. She could talk; whatever had happened to her brain wasn’t as severe as had been suspected but her train of thought just seemed off. The body may heal; but the mind is not always so resilient.

Over the next hour Elliot proceeded to ask question to determine what she knew, how she felt and surprisingly, Dash was fine. ‘What’s your name?’ ‘What’s your birthdate?’ ‘Who’s the prime-minister of ubeckibeckibeckibeckistanstan?’ The basic stuff that everypony knew. She’d just been stunned at first and now seemed like the normal Dash that Elliot had met a few times since she’d been with Pinkie.

“It’s almost visiting hours, I’m sure your guest will be down in the lobby. Would you like me to get them?”

“Yeah!” Dash exclaimed, though weakly it was as loud as she could manage. Somepony was here for her? She’d woke up alone and scared, not knowing where she was but this doctor seemed to know there was somepony waiting for her already? They must’ve been here every day. It must’ve been one of her friends: Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity or Twilight. As Elliot started to walk off towards the door, Dash added “Who is it anyway?”

Elliot kept walking but turned to face Dash. “Your wife, sis.” She said as she walked out the door into the hall way. Dash was smiling at response to what Elliot had said… wait.

“Doesn’t she mean…” Dash struggled to lift her head and look down at her very pregnant stomach. “…husband?” She didn’t remember who the father was. She didn’t remember how it had happened. And did Elliot just call her ‘sis’?

She’d find out soon enough. Elliot would return with whoever it was down in the lobby. But it never happened… at least an hour passed, then another. Soon enough it was midday and nopony had come. She’d seen Elliot walk past the room in a rush and briefly look in but she hadn’t even said a word to Dash. “I HATE being alone…” Dash said as she just drifted off to sleep. There wasn’t really anything else she could do.

~ ~

Pinkie wasn’t here? Why wasn’t she here!? Elliot was freaking out! “Celestial frick, frick, frick on a frick-stick! Ok Elliot, calm down. She’s not here, where would she be? Oh my Celestia! I left Rainbow Dash in the room for ages. What time is it?” Elliot whirled around to look at the clock and came face to face with her sister. Accompanied by two royal guard none-the-less. How did she… never mind.

Elliot quickly hugged Pinkie as tightly as Pinkie normally hugged her and was going to say something but Pinkie beat her to it “Dashie’s awake right?” Pinkie’s voice was practically a singing with joy. Elliot hadn’t seen her this chipper since she’d returned. Pulling away from the hug, Pinkie turned to the two guards and said “You two can go now. Make sure you buy that ice cream for Princess Celestia like you promised!” They’d never made such a promise but on the way here Pinkie had insisted that they do sp after they left many times. MANY times…

The two sisters quickly went up to the floor Dash’s room was on. They walked side by side until they got there, when Elliot stopped. Pinkie hesitated for a second and then kept going. She’d speak with her Dashie… just the two of them. She entered the room and saw Dash in the bed, asleep. Snoring loudly. This was her Dashie… her eyes watered slightly as she took a seat next to the bed and just watched her sleep. She’d missed even this o-so much.

Hours passed and Pinkie just stayed there watching Dash sleep. It was nearly 6pm now and visiting hours would end at 7. As much as she loved to just watch her Dashie, she had to wake her, to speak with her once again. Pinkie nudged Dash slightly; she stirred but didn’t wake. Pinkie nudged her again and added “Wake up.” And for the first time after saying those words so many times, Dash woke up.

“Um… hey.” Dash said, both weakly and drowsily.

Pinkie instantly hugged Dash and said… whispered. “I’ve missed you Dashie. I’m so glad you’re still with me.”

“Ya, I missed you too… I gues…” Dash was cut off as Pinkie kissed her. Her eyes shot wide open. She would’ve thrown this pink pony off of her if she had been able to move completely. As it is, her arms barely flailed and when Pinkie pulled away, the smile on her face quickly faded when she saw the look on Dash’s. “What the hell you crazy dyke!?”

“What?... Dashie, you and me...”

“What? Where’s my husband? The father, I think.”

“But… Dashie, we’re both the foal’s mothers. And our other children. Don’t you…?”

“Children? I don’t have kids, I would never want kids! Listen, pinks, I don’t know who you are or anything about some kids, but I am NOT some lesbo!” Pinkie just stared at her. This had to be a joke. No… Dash wouldn’t do something this cruel as a prank… “Would you stop looking at me like that? Get out of here! Why are you here and not one of my friends?”

And there it was… Gilda was right. The Dash she’d known was gone. Defeated, deflated, defiled, demoralized, devastated degraded, decimated, dumbfounded and down-right destroyed… Pinkie just left the room walked away from where Dash could see her, took a seat and place her hooves to her face. She tried to stay quiet but it wasn’t any use.

Dash could hear her crying. She felt horrible. She didn’t know who this was but whoever she was really must’ve cared for her. But Dash wasn’t gay. She’d hated ponies thinking she was, why would she be? She distinctly remembered destroying some stallion’s cabbage stand for calling her a tomboy and hearing him yell ‘My cabbages!’. But was that a real memory? If she didn’t remember this pony, could she trust any memories she did have? However… Applejack. Fluttershy. Applebloom.

They walked past her room. She clearly remembered them. Her friends, they were here! It lifted her spirits, she could trust her memory if she even knew those three by name. But why didn’t she remember that pink one? Her friends had walked over to where Dash assumed Pinks was. They knew her. Why didn’t she? Selective amnesia… was that even a real thing?

A few minutes passed. Dash couldn’t hear Pinks’ crying anymore… she’d even given her a nick name already, ‘Pinks’. But eventually Elliot came back into the room. Pinks followed behind her and then Dash’s friends came behind her. Elliot stepped up to the side of Dash’s bed, Pinkie on the other side and her three friends at the base. Elliot took a breath and said “We’ve figured out your unexplained heart attack Rainbow Dash. Takotsubo cardiomyopathy. Also known as Broken-Heart Syndrome.”

“Rainba’ Dash,” Applejack said "ya still remember me right?

“Yeah, Applejack, Fluttershy, Applebloom… Big Mac, Twilight, Rarity, Spike, Sweetie Belle, Tank, Gilda… I remember a lot of ponies… and gryphon. I just don’t remember her.”

“Well you know me, you know you can believe me and everything Pinkie’s said is true, trust me on that.”

Dash didn’t say anything but she remembered AJ well and she knew she wouldn’t lie. She turned to Pinkie but still didn’t say anything. She didn’t need to, Pinkie could read her. “Dashie. I was hoping that I could jog your memory. If you know how I feel, you might get better and remember… but… it may just break your heart again, and I couldn’t do that to you…”

“Pinks… I don’t know who you are but, yeah, I know AJ and she knows you. I don’t know what’s going on, hay, I barely know who I am, or even who I want to be. But, I’ll take that risk… tell me what you have to.”

“I love you Dashie!... so…”

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xWemF63UMNs

P: So tell me what you want to be.
AJ/FS: Tell me are you listening?
P: Tell me all the things you felt before you let them exaggerated.
RD: Tell me what you're fighting for.
AJ/FS: Do you have a reason?
P: Let me turn you inside out, if you’re inside out, I’ve been here before…

AJ/FS: Stuck inside this same revolving door.
RD: It's turning me and bringing me back to.
P: Outside, walk in to the sugercube corner.
RD: If I can just make it through the night…

AJ/FS: Whoa, whoa.
P/RD: Whoa, whoa.
RD: My wings are stuck on the trigger; your hooves are up in the air.
AJ/FS: Whoa, whoa.
P/RD: Whoa, whoa.
RD: I'm losing energy, not going anywhere.

P: So tell me who you want to be?
AJ/FS: Tell me are you're listening?
RD: I'll tell you all the things I felt before I let them control my head.
P: Tell me what you're waiting for?
RD: I'll tell you that I'm leaving!
P: leaving while I'm inside out?
RD: You turned me inside out…

~ ~

Rarity: I won't take your poison anymore.
Sweetie Belle: My mind is my cigarette burning.
Rarity: Empty cider bottles on the floor.
Sweetie Belle: Trying to work out what to write

Twilight: Whoa, whoa.
Spike: Whoa, whoa.
Rarity: My head is stuck on his figure, your you’re blowing smoke in the air
Twilight: Whoa, whoa
Spike: Whoa, whoa
Sweetie Belle: I'm losing energy, I'm going anywhere

Big Mac: I'll be running, running, running from you.
Running, running, running from you.
Running. From you Twilight…

P: I can't take this silence anymore
RD: (I can't take this silence anymore)
Twilight: I can't take this silence anymore
Rarity: (I can't take this silence anymore)

Twilight: Whoa, whoa.
Spike/Sweetie Belle: Whoa, whoa.
Rarity: My head is stuck on his figure, you’re blowing smoke in the air.
Twilight/Rarity: Whoa, whoa.
Spike/Sweetie Belle: Whoa, whoa.
Rarity: I’m losing energy, I’m going anywhere.

Twilight: Whoa, whoa.
Spike/Sweetie Belle: Whoa, whoa.
Rarity: My head is stuck on his figure, you’re blowing smoke in the air.
Twilight/Rarity: Whoa, whoa.
Spike/Sweetie Belle: Whoa, whoa.
Rarity: I'm losing energy…

“I’ll go anywhere” He said as he read the letter. It had just appeared in front of him in a puff of smoke and burst into existence with green flames. It was from Sweetie Belle. From his daughter….

~ ~

It hadn’t worked… had she really expected it to? Octavia worried about her sister more than she had been for the last months. Pinkie hadn’t slept last night, instead staying up writing ideas down and organizing them from great to greatest. She was stuck on the idea that there was one thing that she could show Dash that would send all her memories rushing back to her.

Octavia had asked her other sister, the one who actually knew anything about this kind of thing, if it was possible. It was… but only if it was psychotically blocked. But Dash had been dead for five minutes, her heart stopped and no blood had gotten to her brain. It could’ve just been random chance that the part of her brain that had been harmed was the part that only held the memories of Pinkie. The pony mind was still a mystery, and when Pinkie was involved… it could never be explained.

On the top of Pinkie’s greatest ideas list was bring Ace and Ven. Dash didn’t remember them either but she loved them. They were hers and that had to mean something. It sounded like a good idea to Octavia, even if it didn’t work she should at least see her children. The ideas got worse from there though at an incredibly fast pace as the second idea on that list was ‘Make-out for like a bazillion hours until she just falls for me again.’

Octavia had persuaded Pinkie not to try that one, remembering the time Vinyl had tried the method and the resulting… result… she still feared Pinkie would though. Elliot had stayed the night with Dash, claiming she needed to check on her patient but she was really just trying to help her sister. Elliot told Pinkie what she’d found out: Dash could remember everything, every detail of her life. Except anything that involved Pinkie in anyway. That, and she had an entire four months missing from about 10 years ago, just after Fluttershy and Applejack’s wedding.

Pinkie seemed to be hurt by that more than anything but she didn’t say why. Dash and Pinkie only came out together about four years ago now, but they had obviously been seeing each other before that. Surely it hadn’t been seeing each other for ten years? Even Pinkie couldn’t keep a secret for that long… then again, for Dash, Pinkie would do anything.

Pinkie had been talking with Dash now for hours. She’d introduced her to Ace and Ven. They hadn’t understood why she didn’t remember them. The look on Dash’s face told that she was hurt that she was hurting overs, even if she had no control over it. Octavia had thought meeting them would be a good idea, but if Dash’s heart attack had been caused by takosut… taksota… ta… ta,ta,ta,ta…….. Whatever that broken-heart thing was called, this couldn’t be helping it.

Fluttershy, AJ and Applebloom had all shown up at around 9, but left only a bit more than an hour later. Applebloom was heading back to Las Pegasus that night. She’d only been back for the wedding and had a match in two days. Before they left however the two asked if they could speak with Elliot in private. She returned shortly afterwards.

“So what was that about?” asked Octavia.

“Um, sorry, patient doctor confidentiality.”

“So it was medical? I suppose I shouldn’t pry.” Octavia paused as Elliot yawned. “Did you sleep last night by any chance?”

“No. I talked with Dash until about midnight, then I went over her records and scans.”

“Get some sleep, I’ll take care of Pinkie.”

“Thank you Octy.” Elliot said as she walked away, likely to the on-call room.

More time passed and it was well into the day by now. No matter how long Pinkie talked with Dash, Octavia knew it wouldn’t help. There wasn’t just one thing that would trigger a rush of memories. Nothing could mean that much too some pony to reverse brain damage. No… maybe there was. And Octavia was just the pony to help.

She left the hospital in a rush. She knew exactly where she was going.

~ ~

Ace and Ven were asleep in a chair each. They’d grown a bit since they’d last seen Dash. They could both fit in a single chair but it would be cramped so Pinkie had gotten them each their own to sleep in. They may be getting older but they both still needed a nap in the middle of the day most the time. Pinkie feared most of all, that Dash wouldn’t be there to see them grow up. Dash could talk mostly at full speed and in her old tones and mannerisms but she still couldn’t really move much. She could slide her arms and maybe lift them an inch or so but that was it. What she thought was the worst part though: the bed pan was so cold…

“We used to have this tradition.” Pinkie said. “You never liked birthdays and it took me so long to even find out when yours was. And your first birthday after that, you got really mad at me for getting you a present. You took the gift eventually, but said you wanted to get me a present to make us even. Do you know what I asked for?”

“No…” Dash sighed, she knew it was rhetorical but still it annoyed her how many questions like that Pinkie had been asking. But she couldn’t stay mad at Pinks for some reason. And she couldn’t figure out why that was no matter how much she thought about it. It ate at her that she didn’t understand this pony no matter how much she tried.

“I asked you not to get anything for my birthday. I think it made you feel bad but I meant it, even if you didn’t know it back then. So when it was my birthday you didn’t bring anything.”

“This doesn’t sound like a very happy story Pinks.”

“It is. Because, instead of you getting me something, I got you something. If you couldn’t celebrate your birthday, then you could celebrate mine. And the next year on your birthday, you got me a present. It meant a lot to me. But… the best gift you ever gave me… it was four years ago.”

Dash was interested now. It seemed like a stupid tradition, but really; it’s the kinda thing she probably would’ve loved. “What did I give you?

“A kiss…” Pinkie started to cry. She’d been trying not to all day but this finally got to her.

“But uh… didn’t you say we’d been a couple for like ten years?” Dash asked, confused.

“Yeah but, you always hated it when ponies thought about you that way. So we never told any pony. You gave me a kiss… in front of all our friends. It meant you loved me more than you loved yourself. That you wanted me to be happy more than what you wanted others to think of you. It meant… so… m,m,much…” Pinkie sobbed out the last words as she wiped the tears away.

“Look, Pinks, I’m sorry but I just don’t remember you. I get it, you like me but I don’t like you. I don’t even know you. Don’t get me wrong, you seem like a nice pony and I’m sure we’d be friends or something. But really, if I were some filly fooler, you’re not even my type.”

“So… you don’t even think I’m attractive?”

“I don’t mean it like that. I’m just saying if I had to be with any mare, I’d be with somepony like… I don’t know, Twilight or Rarity: a unicorn.” Dash stopped as Pinkie just stared. “What? I’m not that way but that doesn’t mean I’ve never thought about it.”

“It’s not that… well it is but… I’m sorry Dash.”

“For, for what?”

“I’m sorry I did this to you! You spent six years hating yourself because you loved me. You could never fly as fast after you had Ace Swift because of me. You wouldn’t be here if I didn’t cheat on you…”

“Pinks… I don’t blame you. Even if I thought it was your fault I wouldn’t blame you. Look, I uh… I wanna get to know you. You care for me, so… could we… I don’t know, go out or something some time. I mean I already live with you right? And we have kids! And another coming! And…”

“NO!!!” Pinkie yelled cutting Dash off and waking Ace and Ven. “I don’t want you to be with me because you think you have to! I just… want you to be happy. It was your birthday last week. And you never got me a present. Do you know what I want?”

“No… but please tell me.” again annoyed at the rhetorical question but also wanting to know.

“I want you to forget all of this. I ruined your life. I want you to get a new one. I want you to do what you want. Can you look me in the eyes and say that you aren’t just asking to be with me out of guilt?”

Pinkie looked right into Dash’s eye. She hoped so much that Dash would say ‘yes’. But she never did. Moments passed and Dash didn’t say a word. Pinkie just turned around and walked out of the room. She’d noticed her sisters weren’t there ages ago but it only really sunk in now. She was there with Ace Swift, Ventura and her Dashie… but she’d never felt more alone in her life.

It was perfect timing though. Octavia got back from where ever it is she had been, she was carrying a box on her back. Pinkie looked at her for maybe a second, if that, before disregarding her. It didn’t matter where’d she’d been. Pinkie knew exactly what was in the box. Octavia was as predictable as a hieratic equation…

“Have you ever gotten somepony a gift that isn’t a violin Octy?” Pinkie snapped.

“Pardon?”

“That box, it’s a violin for Dash isn’t it.”

“Well, yes, I suppose. But I…”

“No pony wants your stupid violins. Ever! And why violins? you play a chelo for Celestia sake! She can’t even move, why would she want that thing? Did you even think before you left? ‘Music, music, music classical, classy music’ that’s all you ever think about, that’s all you ever talk about. That's all you are, classy! Where’s Elliot!?”

“I’m here Pinkie.” Came Elliot’s drowsy voice. She’d woken up a while ago but had stayed in the bed hoping to get some more sleep until she heard Pinkie yelling at Octy. “Please, lower the volume, this is a hospital after all.”

“Oh, like your high pitch neurotic whining is quiet? You’re horrible sisters. Both of you! To boring and you need to sleep? The brilliant idea for a gift that just couldn’t wait? You’re horri…”

Octavia was crying as she slapped Pinkie across the face. “I’ve never… I’ve never done anything for you that wasn’t out of love! How dare you say that after what I’ve done for you! What both of us have done! I’ve spent the last two months running your shop because I wanted you to be with her! Elliot flew half way around the world so she could care for you and Dash! And this gift? Yes it’s a violin! And no it couldn’t wait! I wanted to play for you both. Your song…”

“She’s important to me too Pinkie. To both of us.” said Elliot “I stayed up all night looking over Dash’s records trying to help. I should hav…”

“No don’t say that…” Pinkie cried. “I was ju…”

“Mummy, can we play with that?” Ace and Ven asked in tandem. As they hugged one of Pinkie’s legs each with one hoof, and pointed the other out towards the box on Octavia’s back. Apparently even they knew what Octavia had bought as a gift.

Pinkie looked at Octavia and Elliot. She hoped she was convey an apologetic look. She wasn’t alone. She never was. She just needed to be reminded of that. “Of course. Let’s go play Dashie a duet!”

“I only got you one violin Pinkie, and I don’t quite know how well you could’ve taught them to play in just two months.”

“Oh it’s easy. Ace hoofs the strings and Ven plays the cords. That way they only have to learn half as much!”

“Pinkie… that’s not how it wor… never mind…”

Octavia unpacked the violin. It was quite an expensive brand. A Glida: made down in Graustralia. Octavia couldn’t help but wonder if Gilda had been named after one of these… but that was completely irrelevant and honestly, she had only gone with this brand because of that unlikely name connection which had sprung to mind. She spent about half an hour finely tuning the strings. No pony else would be able to tell the difference but apparently “No, this cord should be 2/13 of an octave lower.”

Once she was finally done, they proceeded into Dash’s room. Dash had heard them fighting… half the hospital had heard them fighting. But when they came back in, Pinks looked quite happy again. Of course she’d gone from super peppy, possibly on acid happy to clinically depressed more times over today that Dash could count on six hooves.

“Dashie, I know what I said before and I still mean it. But let me just try this one last thing. This song… it’s our song. It was playing the night we first fell in love. I spent every night I wasn’t here teaching our kids to play. It’s called ‘In This Quiet Night’.” Pinkie turned from Dash to Ace and Ven who seemed to know exactly how to share the violin. It was adorably cute and amazing, according to Pinkie, they couldn’t share anything and had lost a gorgeous Princess Luna plushie because of it.

They started playing. Dash listened intently. The chords all struck home, they didn't miss a single note and Pinkie sung along... it was beautiful... and it was over before she knew it. The song was short and it felt nice to hear… but it hadn’t hit home like Pinkie had hoped. And Pinkie saw that… she’d said it was her last attempt and she most likely she'd meant it. She’d tried so much today that there probably wasn’t even anything left that she could try.

“I’m sorry again Dashie… Dash… I’ll stop trying, I promise.” She said as sat down on the ground. “Elliot. Octy. Could you take Ace and Ven home. It’s nearly time for din-dins. I’m sure the Cakes won’t mind if you stay for dinner too.”

“Um, sure Pinkie” replied Elliot. “Just promise me you won’t try and stay after hours again.”

“I won’t… I’m just going to talk for a while… say goodbye and…”

“Pinks! I said I didn’t remember you but I said I’d like to know you! I’d be lucky to have a friend like you… and… I just ‘friend-zoned’ you didn’t I? Whatever, you know what I mean! Just stop crying about it!” Dash yelled. She felt liek she'd only just met Pinks but she had to admit, she felt sometihng for her. anypony that would try this hard and be this crushed by what had happeend today must truly love her. "Listen... let's talk."

~ ~

It was almost the end of visiting hours now. Dash and Pinkie had talked for more. It hurt Pinkie but it made her happy. This wasn’t her Dash… but it was. She was the same pony she’d always been. A good friend, who wanted to be friends with her. Could Pinkie really ask for more? Even if she could; should she?

They’d agreed to be friends. Dash was going to move back in with Pinkie but into the spare room at Sugercube Corner. It would still be a while before she could though. It was unlikely she would be released from the hospital anytime soon. Dash felt obligated to stay with her children but Pinkie told her… no demanded, that if that was the only reason she was staying with her, that she wouldn’t be allowed to stay there.

It was weird, Dash couldn’t understand no matetr how much she tried. From Pinks’ point of view, Dash had gotten a fresh start without her. For some reason Pinks thought that she was better off without her, even though she had spent the entire day trying to get Dash to remember her. Pinks had cheated on her, but she had cheated on Pinks… maybe? That wasn’t quite clear. Either way it was a rough patch. But really, wasn’t that all it was? A rough patch?

“It’s getting late. I should get back to Doc-Oc. They’ll be worried about me if I stay much longer.”

“C’mon Pinks, you don’t have ta leave for another hour or so. You know everything about me, I wanna know about you.”

“Do you? Or are you just asking out of your stupid sense of loyalty!?... I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to yell again.”

“It’s ok Pinks, I understand…”

“It’s not ok. We can’t just be friends! I love you! And if you don’t love me… I couldn’t stand to be around you like that… I’d go after another pony again, I know I would… I, I want you to choose. You can live with me still but if you don’t love me… I want you to look for a new home that isn’t with me or the kids.”

“Uh… Pinks, I don’t get you! You’re random as hay! So fine! I’ll find somewhere to live. I don’t even know what happened to my cloud house, I’ll just rebuild it if I have to. But I won’t disturb your already disturbed life! I’ll leave!”

“It’s for the best… right?”

“I don’t know… I guess it is.” Dash replied. But Pinkie didn’t hear Dash say it, she’d already started walking away to leave the room. “I just don’t understand her… never mind… never mind…? I don’t understand her? I don’t understand her! Pinkie!” Dash yelled! But she was already gone…

Dash had been trying to figure out this pink pony all day but nothing she did made any sense. But that was it exactly! Pinkie doesn’t make any sense… Dash had given up trying to make sense of her… and she remembered. How did that make sence? It didn't either! And that's why it worked. But she was gone now… and what Pinkie had just said, Dash doubted she would be back tomorrow.

Dash slowly started to cry. She’d been hurting Pinkie all day. Hurting her kids. Hurting Pinkie’s sister… Dash’s sisters too really. She wasn’t crying loudly, just tears, slow but plentiful. She stayed like this for an hour, maybe, she didn't really know how long it was. It could've been an hour a day or a minutes. She didn’t know how much time passed but it was getting dark now. It was low at first but she could hear it in her head… their song… not the music but the lyrics. The deeply. touching. lyrics.

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tn_YOmCnHac

In this quiet night, I’m waiting for you. Forgiving the past, and dreaming of you.
Time passes by, and memories fade. But time can’t erase, the love that we’ve made.
And the stars in the sky, that I wish upon can’t bring you back to my side.
Though you’re not here with me, I dream of the day we’ll meet again.

Dash realised… she wasn’t just hearing them… Pinkie was singing them. She was still here!

RD: Hold me close, so deep in your heart,

“Dashie?...”

RD: I will find you, no matter where I have to go.
And dream of me, for I will be there.
P: Follow the stars that lead…
RD/P: In to the quiet night…

“I love you pinkie.”

“I… I…”

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=u-KqDVNowKU

P: I could watch you for a lifetime, you're my favourite pony.
A thousand endings, you mean everything to me.
RD: I never know what's coming, forever fascinated.
Hope you don't stop running, to me 'cause I'll always be waiting!

P: You are spectacular, I could watch you forever.
Action. Thriller. I could watch you forever!
RD: You are… ‘what you are’? An equestrian treasure.
Love you just the way you are
P: Dashie…
RD: Pinkie…

P: Stars spell out your name, like in a science fiction drama.
Romance growing, like a flower in the summer.
“oh pinkie…”
RD: You always keep me guessing; forever my wonder!
Hope you start undressing.
“oh dashie!...” ;)
All my dreams and take me under!

P: You are my spectacular, I could watch you forever.
Action. Thriller. I could watch you forever!
RD: You are… ‘what you are’? An equestrian treasure.
Love you just the way you are.
P: Dashie…
RD: Pinkie…

P: Never know what way you’re flying.
RD: Never know just quite what you’re saying…
P: Never know just quite what I’m saying!
RD/P: Never know, never know, never know…

P: You are spectacular, I could watch you forever.
Action. Thriller. I could watch you forever!
RD: You are… ‘what you are’? An Equetrian treasure.
Love you just the way you are.

“Dashie…”

“Pinkie…” was all Dash got out before Pinkie pulled her into a tight hug and placed a long, loving kiss on her lips. It meant everything to both of them.

“I love you Dashie! I love you more than… I can’t even compare you to anything I love you so much!”

Dash didn’t reply. Instead she just gathered all her strength and lifted her hoof up. It took so much effort, so much strain but it was worth it when her hoof finally came to a rest on Pinkie’s shoulder, just brushing her cheek. The moment was perfect. Nothing could ruin it.

“Oh no!” yelled Pinkie, not pulling away from the hug, instead tightening it a little.

“What’s wrong?” asked Dash.

“The writer just said nothing could ruin this moment! That means it’s totally about to get ruined!”

“Hahaha… I love how random you are…”

"Pinkie," Elliot called from the door. "It's time to leave."

"But Dashie..."

"It's ok Pinkie. I don't wanna get oyu in any trouble. You'll see me tomorrow after all. I can wait."

"But I can't... I haven't seen you, the real you in so long. I..."

"You have to... "Dash interupted. "how else can you dream of me?"

Pinkie smiled... a real, true Pinkie smile. Not force, or faked, or frauded or foed. "For you will be there..." Pinkie blinked and a tear tell from her eye. Her smile never disapeared though as she turn to the door for a second before quickly turning back to Dashie. "I love you." she said as she gave Dash a kiss on the cheek before she turned away once more. And without even noticing, without even trying, to she started forward. For the first time in longer than she could remember, she didn't walk out of the room...

She hopped.

Author's Notes:

Note: I massively changed the end of this chapter because I kinda screwed up... I put 'he' instead of 'she' and that destroyed the next chapter. I removed it which is rare for me seems I beleive in perminence. But in fareness, it really messed up the story... so I removed it.

Wow... 20 chapters... and still far to many to come. This was originally planned to be maybe 7 or 8 with one day being one chapter, but still... I never asked for this. But I'm glad I got it. A good number of people don't like this story but I'm assuming it's they just don't like the premise of it being 12 years in the future and so many ships already established [at least that's my friend's excuse for not reading it]. Anyway, I feel good about where this story is heading and bad in just as many ways...

This chapter was heavily inspired by one episode of Scrubs where a patient could only hear stuff in songs. Also Elliot is... Elliot form scrubs: ponified. I wasn't quite sure how this would work out when I started writing it but I think I did pretty well. Sorry if you don't like my style of music, I tried to vary it up enough that hopefully you liked some of the songs at least.
I'll link all the songs in order now.

Living Inside The Shell: A metaphore for Dash's fear, coming close to death and being pulled back by Pinkie's plees and the child inside her.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dp9X7bChcPs

Breaking Bonds: Just a Metal song about Dash and Gilda.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RdFqu69VfUQ

Akon's Lonely: Suited the story perfectly.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6EEW-9NDM5k

Finger On The Trigger: Pinkie and Dash's discussion and Sweetie Belle writing the letter to her father, with a small touch of Big Mac being hurt by Twilight's ealier actions
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xWemF63UMNs

In This Quiet Night: It's their song. It meant alot ten years ago and it still means so much to them now. Bet you where expecting that to be the trigger to return her memories weren't you?
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tn_YOmCnHac

Benny Benassi's Cinema: I found this to be a cute-happy song and with a few tweeks to the lyrics matched what I was going for. Also I just found this out, Skrillix remixed it and quite frankly butchered this wonderful song!
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=u-KqDVNowKU

Bonus scene: Twilight’s experiment
“Hmm… let’s see… experiment no. #52… ready Owlicious?”
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9hBpF_Zj4OA

I tried to portray Dash's mental state when she first spoke with Elliot as that of Walter White's from Breaking Bad when he was first diagnosed with cancor. And by tried, I mean stole that scene word for word...
Also, just so you know, the prime-minister of ubeckibeckibeckibeckistanstan is Queen Chrysalis.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Z0oOluUWczE I love Arjy Barjy!
'The body may heal; but the mind is always as resiliant.' I love that game!
'My cabbages!' I love that show...

Glida brand Australian violins... I was looking for a brand of violin to use so I sounded like I know anything about what I was talking about and randomed upon these.

I've also broken a new record for words in a chapter with more than 10,000 words in this one!
Don't expect this many again... maybe for chapter 30 if I get there. =D
Edit: until I split it in two the next chapter was 10,000 words...

Of family... P1

Very rarely have I thought about you.
In the times I did, they weren’t always good thoughts.
Sometimes though, I missed you.
It doesn’t really matter though, because no matter what happened, you’re my father.
Thank you for what you did, it must’ve been hard to leave us.
Unfortunately, I guess it was for the best…
Sweetie Belle.

She’d finally finished the letter after taking so long to find her words. Sweetie Belle thought about just asking her father to come see them, even for only a day, just to say he was alive in-pony. But she knew Rarity couldn’t see him. Everything that had happened to her; she couldn’t do that to her big sister. She also had to admit that him leaving had most likely been the right thing for all of them… but still… she missed him. More than she’d ever realised.

Sweetie Belle had Twilight proof the letter and was a bit worried when she let out a small breathe and smirked. But Twilight passed it to Rarity shortly after. She approved the letter and added ‘and Rarity.’ to the end of it. She then finally passed the letter on to Spike, along with the first letter from her father. He looked at Sweetie Belle and in turn she nodded.

With that he blew a small gout of green flame at the letter and it quickly burned away to nothing but smoke, which dispursed into the air. He’d needed the original letter in order to send the new letter to the same place the first had come from. It meant it would get there in a matter of seconds, maybe minutes being across the world, but it also meant with the original letter was gone. Spike wouldn’t know where to send any additional letters Sweetie Belle may write.

Rarity let this one be, but she refused to let anything they say to each other be unmonitored. She had no reason to fear and she even admitted that to herself... she just didn’t… didn’t even know why herself. Sweetie Belle was fine with this. Because it was already done. Twilight had probably seen it but Rarity hadn’t; there was a hidden message in the letter that she hoped her father would see. Well, not very hidden but not quite obvious, unless you knew it was there.

A knock came from the door. It was open but this was meant to be the bride’s chamber after all and Big Mac was as always a geltlestallion. Nopony said anything but after a moment passed he just went in. He hobbled some-what, still a little saw from what Twilight had done to him. He didn’t understand what had been going through her head but he was sure it was gone now. “Miss Rarity. Ah offer my condolences.”

“Thank you Macintosh.”

“AH know it’s none’a my business, but that Elusive fella. From what ah heard out there, he risked a lot ta stop this from happening. Ah get the feelin’ he may be wantin’ ta talk with ya.” he meant what he said and was only trying to help her out of what ever she was in now. To know somepony would do so much for her, Big Mac thought that would help. It didn’t…

“I doubt it. He did out of guilt and revenge! I have no doubt what he said was true, after what the Flash Dance confessed to, but he only did it for the sake of his sister. If he truly cared for me like he claims, in anyway at all! Then he… he wouldn’t be dating my sister.” [Dear god sweet Celestia this IS a soap opera...]

“What?!” yelled Sweetie Belle, taken completely off guard by Rarity’s accusation. “How the hay did you come up with that idea?”

“But you… well, Spike told me.” Rarity half-heartedly said as she stood and turned to see them. Until now, she had been sitting on a pillow facing away from them. “Spike, you said you saw them together…”

“He what?! Why would you lie like that!” Sweetie Belle yelled once more.

“It was back when we where broken up. I saw...”

“I don’t care about the names you called me, I deserved them. But why would you lie to Rarity about something like that! just because you where mad at me?!”

“Wait Sweetie Belle, it’s not like that…” Spike stifled

“Then what, prey, is it Spike?” scoffed Rarity, taking her sister’s side in this. Many an unwelcome thought where to be blamed on what Spike had told her a few months ago. To think that he’d just been lying out of his anger towards her... Spike should know better and Rarity had thought that he did.

“Don’t you play so innocent Rarity. You thought I was seeing him for how long? And you didn’t even mention it to me? And Spike?. I was...” Sweetie Belle paused, trying not to yell and trying not to cry. “I was going to ask you to stay with me again. I thought you cared!... Rarity was right. Stallions… dragons… whatever. You’re not worth it!”

Sweetie Belle wished she knew how to teleport like Twilight or Elusive, or apparently Rarity too; but she couldn’t. Instead she just turned and walked away, leaving the room. Spike wanted to follow her and tried but he was picked up by Twilight’s magic. “You mind explaining this to me Spike? I get you can say stuff you don’t mean when you’re mad. But why would you say something that would hurt somepony like that?”

“No! I know what I saw. She was at the train station and she kissed him. She’s lying, I just… don’t know why.”

“I’m afraid she’s right… or I am rather. They’re not worth it. I had the right idea until Flash Dance. Relationships are… just not for me. Even if Elusive does care for me, I don’t know I could care back. I’m damaged goods as it were... and Spike; stay away from my sister!”

“No.”

“What?”

“I said no. I’m not staying away from her. Even if she’s lying, even if she’s not, I love her! I know everypony’s been throwing that word around a lot lately but I really love her!” he yelled as he broke free from Twilight’s telekinetic grasp and started towards the door.

Twilight’s horn relit and a stronger field encircled Spike once again. He couldn’t break free from this one. “Listen Spike! If Rarity says you’re to stay away from Sweetie Belle then you stay away from her, you understand?”

“You’re not the boss of me Twilight!”

“Yes.” she stated as Spike yelped a little. “Yes I am!” her eyes narrowing.

Big Mac stepped in front of her “That’s enough Twilight! You’ve hurt enough ponies taday, and ah couldn’t bare ta let you hurt Spike. No matter what ya feeling right now, you know he don’ deserve that.” his expression was rather calm but on the inside, he was horrified! What had gotten into her? She’d hurt Flash Dance, that was understandable to a certain degree but she had hurt him as well. That was in the moment and she had gotten carried away perhaps. But now… she was hurting Spike too.

Whatever Big Mac meant to her, which he assumed was a lot, Spike had to be more than double that to this mare. That she could even think about doing this meant something was terribly wrong. “You’re going this again?” Twilight said as she extended the magic to him as well, levitating the pair off the ground. “I want both of you out of here!” she yelled as she threw them through the door. They slammed hard against the adjacent wall and each other. Her magic quickly affixed to the door, closing and locking it.

“Twilight, don’t you think that was a tad over the top?” Asked Rarity. “I mean…”

“I know Rarity, but it would’ve just got worse if I hadn’t gotten rid of them. Spike would’ve yelled about Sweetie Belle and Big Mac would’ve just defended Spike again. I’m sorry… if you want me gone too, I’ll leave.” Twilight sighed; she thought she knew what Rarity’s answer would be and already began preparing to teleport out of the locked room.

“No, stay. I suppose you’re right. It’s those stallions, not those two of course, but stallions all the same that caused this mess. I am glad they’re gone in a way. My father, Blueblood, those pompous fashionnears’, Elusive and now Flash Dance… they’ve all ended in disaster. I’m done with them… all of them…”

~ ~

Something was seriously wrong… how could Twilight be doing this? Big Mac had heard her explanation through the door but it didn’t sound right. It wasn’t rational at all. This wasn’t his Twilight that he knew and loved. Something was horribly wrong with her! This thought just kept pecking at his mind as he walked home. He only meandered down the path at a slow pace but he left like he was running away from some bigger problem.

It was only just starting to get dark as he made his way along the long back path to Sweet Apple Acres. He was just passing the trees that marked his family’s graves. He felt that now would be the right time. It was just an Apple family tradition really, and how it didn’t make him sadder would’ve been a complete mystery to anypony not in on it. But to him it was a symbolic thing that he and the rest of his family had gone when ever they felt down.

The previous applebuck season had been the first season that the tree planted for Granny Smith’s grave had bore fruit. Eating one from this tree was meant to be a way to remind himself that no matter how he felt, he was still a part of a great family and that he too would offer this comfort to one somepony who missed him one day, to cheer them up. He picked a few apples, green granny smiths of course, and put them on his back as he continued to the farmstead.

When he arrived home, he went into the main living room and placed the apples on the table before walking away into the kitchen. A moment later he came back with a bowl and placed them inside. He had only picked about ten apples, even though there had been at least fifty on the tree. But ten was more than enough. He took a bite out of one. He hadn’t eaten a granny smith in years and though he ate apples all the time, he could distinctly taste the difference between any two types.

By the time he finished the first one, he didn’t really feel like a second right away. He began to think that even as few as ten may have been to many as he was the only pony in the house at the moment. The normally four-pony-strong home had been shrinking of late. Fluttershy and Applejack weren’t here right now, off in Cantalot seeing Dash. They'd be back soon but they weren't here now. Applebloom had left and was soon to be leaving for good. To an entirely different city.

Twilight… even though Twilight had all but moved in around the time Applebloom had left, she wasn’t here right now and she was honestly the cause of his concerns. He decided to eat another apple, after all the point of this was to remind him that even if he was alone now, he was part of something bigger than the right now. That some day his kid’s kids would be missing him and doing the same…

As true as that was and as cheerful the thought was to him, dispite it’s grimmer aspects of him being long gone in this scenario, he couldn’t get past one part of that that felt wrong at the moment. His kids… would be Twilight’s… wouldn’t they? And from that thought, every bite just reminded him of how worried his was about her right now.

~ ~

This was ridiculous… Rarity couldn’t believe she’d done this… again. She’d woken up this morning in her bed at the boutique… next to Twilight. ‘And supposedly I’m straight…’ she thought to herself. She knew full well she tended to be a ‘gay drunk’. Then again she hadn’t really drunk much last night, she’d been tipsy at best. Crap… this was her choice then.

Still, Twilight was with Big Mac. This was likely the same as what happened between herself and AJ a few months back, only reversed. Rarity wouldn’t tell Big Mac. She certainly had no plans to EVER tell Fluttershy about what had happeend between them. Still, at least this time Rarity would be the one to say that she understood what it was, just a one-night-stand because she was needy and Twilight was just trying to be there for her. It was still awkward as hay though!…

Rarity nudged Twilight. She was heavily asleep. It was quite early still, barely after dawn. She nudged to a few more times before Twilight stirred. She yawned and half humbled “Not before 8 or I punch you in the throat…” it didn’t deter Rarity though as she nudged her once more, giving Twilight a bit of a shake to help jolt her awake. It took Twilight a moment for where she was to register, but it was clear when she did. The look on her face... most likely identical to Rarity’s when this had happened to her. “Rarity… I…”

“You don’t need to explain darling, I know what this was.” Rarity started trying to remember what AJ had said, as it had gone over quite well with her... sorta. It should go over well with Twilight as well, she was rational about this type of thing.

“I’m so glad this happened!”

“What?... I mean… what?” Rarity was dumbfounded. This had been the last thing she had ever expected.

“I love you Rarity.”

“Twilight, you can’t mean that…”

“You have to stop thinking that no pony loves you. I…”

Rarity put a hoof over Twilight’s mouth “No, I mean you can’t mean that! You’re crazy!" Twilight tried to talk but Rarity kept her hoof firmly over her month. Rarity hadn’t thought about it before, too caught up in her own problems, but now that she did; Twilight hadn’t been herself. She’d harmed so many ponies. She would never do that! “What has gotten into you Twilight?”

Rarity finally removed her hoof. “I mean it! I’ve felt this way for the longest time!”

“No. You haven’t! We’ve been here before, quite a few times. If you’ve felt this for so long then why have you never said anything? What of Big Mac? I… I won’t tell him but…” Rarity paused. Twilight had told her that, as she usually tended to before that fiasco two months back, that she'd never really felt anything for Big Mac before they'd started dating. She admitted she had the occasional fantasy about him and in all honestly, Rarity had as well. He’s so big and all, surely it was proportional. Though a few months back, Twilight had also said he turned out to just be average... at best.

She’d gotten him to stay that night that Spike left, to comfort her. Rather scandalous, but that's the night they started seeing each other...after she’d told everypony about her… It couldn’t be? it could…

Twilight had moved in with Big Mac. Yet when Rarity had come over to visit, before staying a while repairing one of the old dresses she’d made for Twilight, she hadn’t seen it anywhere. But surely Twilight wouldn’t be that foalish… yes, yes she would. Her new found affection for Rarity, her drastic mood swings since… since she’d spent copious amounts of magic teleporting Pinkie to Cantalot… and drew from Rarity’s own magical essence to help do so. It made sense that she’d feel this way.

“Twilight, we need to get you to a doctor. Now!”

“Rarity, I’m telli…” she was cut off again by Rarity’s hoof.

“You’re having an episode! How long has it been since you took anything for your magibetes?” Rarity said, hoping Twilight could at least see the logic in this still. “You’ve not had your medication in months as far as I can tell. You’ve been acting erratically in my defence. You only think you love me because it’s my magic causing this!” she hated to use these next words but if they worked to convinced Twilight into getting help, it was worth it. “If you love me, then come with me to a doctor, for me!”

“Magibetes? No, I got rid of that ages ago now. I took the medication and I’m cured.”

“H-how could you, of all ponies! Be so stupid?! It’s permanent! You can’t cure it!”

“But I, if I don’t know this how the hay did you?” Twilight’s mood shift from love-struck to defensive was understandable but to Rarity it all but confirmed… and frightened her. She’d seen what Twilight had done in anger the last day. Her fear though wasn’t of getting hurt, it was the fear of how this reminded her of him.

“Because my father has it remember! And so does Sweetie Belle.”

“What? Since when has your sister had it? I’ve never seen her take any medication if it’s permanent.”

“It can be hereditary, passed down genetically. I’m sure you know the numbers.”

“’32.33, repeating of course, percent of unicorns have it and of that 96.5% have type C which is only displayed by somewhat over enthusiasm’… I guess that describes Sweetie Belle and if your father had type B, built up out bursts but… I have… HAD, type A. But it’s gone, I haven’t had any issues. Until…” Twilight was starting to see what Rarity was saying. This hadn’t been like her and if over use of magic had given it to her then surely such a powerful spell as teleporting Pinkie Pie would’ve had an effect on her.

But what she felt for Rarity… could that just be artificial? It felt so real. So much like what she felt for Big Mac. Was… was what she felt for Big Mac real? She’d started feeling it for him not long after she was diagnosed. She’d been horrified about getting engaged… how she’d even got engaged said she was driven by this illness rather than true love. She’d been so sad from what Rarity had said about her the day before, then instantly happy with Big Mac. “It… can’t be…” Twilight whispered to herself, though Rarity heard it quite clearly.

“Darling, we should go get you some help. I’m sur…” Rarity trailed off as Twilight disappeared in a flash, teleported off to who knows where. Twilight needed Rarity's help and Rarity needed help giving it. She needed to find Big Mac.

~ ~

He’d looked everywhere. The library, Sweet Apple Acres, Sugercube Corner, even the train station but Spike just couldn’t find Sweetie Belle anywhere. He had checked here already, but he returned once more to Sweetie Belle’s house. It was still empty when he arrived and it was well after dark by the time he had arrived. And though he knew he shouldn’t have, he stayed the night in the empty home. It was morning now and he’d awoken in her bed… he missed being here.

Wait… he hadn’t been in her bed when he went to sleep. He’d fallen asleep on the couch, how did he get here? He looked around and hope against hope that by some miracle he would find Sweetie Belle lying next to him. He didn’t of course, but seeing how many weird twists had happened lately, it almost seemed completely possible to him at that moment.

He got out of the bed, still a bit confused as to how he got there. He stood in place next to the bed for a few moments looking around. He missed this place quite a lot. No, he missed being here with her quite a lot. But maybe it was best he wasn’t with her. Rarity was right in a few ways. He had practically squatted in her place last night when he found it was empty. She most likely would’ve let him stay had he asked but that wasn’t the point.

He finally took a few steps away from the bed, heading towards the door. He felt like he should bathe but he still also felt weird about just being here by himself let alone using her shower. “Sweetie Belle?” Spike called out the door as he walked through it. A few seconds passed and there was no reply; she wasn’t here. He walked past two more rooms, both doors closed as they where emtpy for now. Sil and Die's rooms. They'd been gone for a while now, still wouldn't be back for some time. He continued past them and finally down the stairs, into the main foyer.

Spike was wrong, Sweetie Belle was here, she just hadn't answered when he called out for her. She was sitting on the couch he’d gone to sleep on. She was more laying down than sitting, but not really resting, just… awkwardly possitioned on the seat. Kinda like how that weird Lyra filly did… before she was put in that asylum at least. Seeing her like that worried him, that topped with the fact she hadn’t answered when he called out to her didn’t help either.

“Are you alright Sweetie Belle?” he asked as he approached her. She looked at him but didn’t say anything. It was possible she’d been crying but it looked like if she had been, it was ages ago now. Though the tell-tell signs where still there. Either way, she was still clearly upset. He took a seat beside her, sitting much the same, though that position was normal for a dragon. He though about putting an arm around her but decided not to. “Did you… put me in your bed last night?”

“I just wanted the couch is all.” she said harshly. She clearly wasn’t happy he was here.

“So you slept on the couch, um, ok. But… why did… look, Sweetie Belle, I know you and Elusive are together so why pretend you aren’t? Ok, maybe Rarity wouldn’t wanna talk about it but let’s just be real here. I like you and you don’t… I guess I’ll just have to move on.”

“Why the hay do you think we’re together, what on Equestria gave you that idea?! I’ve been spending some time with him but so what? I can’t have friends who are colts without everypony automatically assuming I’m doing them? You’re just like Rarity. She thought I was doing you ages ago and what made her think that was us walking down some stairs together! You say you love me and all you do is mess things up!”

“You’re right… I’m sorry, it’s just… Rarity…”

“And you and Rarity! When we first started dating, she told me the only reason you wanted me is because you used to have a crush on her and you couldn’t have her! I stood up for you and told her she was full of herself and that she was just jealous! I completely believed in you and then do you know what you do? A week before you said you loved me, you asked me for a three-some with Die!”

“What? I never said that!”

“Stop lying about everything! I told you about the pictures of me and her and later that night you asked and I told you there was no chance of it!”

“I never said that!” Spike yelled!

“You’re! Lying!”

“NO I’M NOTT!!!” Spike yelled even louder still. But he stopped at the look he saw on Sweetie Belle’s face.

“Just do it already…” she said and she closed her eyes tightly and turned to him. She still wasn’t crying but the slightest dampness could be seen rounding her closed eye lid. Spike leaned over and gave her a small kiss on the lips. He thought that’s what she meant but she flinched as he did. “Why didn’t you…?”

“I though… isn’t that what you wanted me to do?”

“No… I know you wanna hit me so just do it already!”

“I would never hit you Sweetie Belle! Why, what made you think I ever would?”

“Because everypony else has! You’re lying about everything, saying I’m wrong and you’re right and you’re yelling and it’s… it’s why I don’t want to be loved by anypony! I hate everypony! You, Rarity, my dad, Die and every colt I've seen before you! Everypony I’ve ever loved, or even liked has hurt me! And you’re just as bad! You’re lying about asking for Die!” Sweetie Belle stopped. She saw that Spike was just going to deny it again. “Don’t say you didn’t say it! I remember it! it was just after we… made love…” she finally started crying.

Spike finally put his arm around her. She didn’t want it there and tried to shrug it off her but he put it around her and pulled her close to him. “I’m sorry. Yeah, maybe I did ask, but I didn’t mean it… I know, that sounds like a dumb excuse but c’mon, every time we’ve made love, I always said some dumb joke afterwards. It’s just, I’m so happy, I wanna laugh and make you laugh. Remember that terrible joke I made after the first time we where together? Neither do I but I’m sure it ruined the moment too… um, I’m not really helping myself am I?”

“I guess… and you are helping… but, what about, you said me and Elsuive… you lied about that.”

“I don’t know, maybe I was wrong. I know I was wrong. But I thought I saw you kiss him when… at the train station. You know the day.” Spike didn’t really want to say anything that would describe that day because all he could think to describe it himself was Rarity getting drunk, Elusive fighting Flash Dance or Rarity calling her ‘Sweetie-Bitch’ and none of those would really help right now. “I should’ve talked to you about it… but I just thought we were over… and until yesterday, when you said you trust me. I don’t know if I broke that trust bu…”

“I did kiss him.” Sweetie Belle admitted. “But I didn’t mean anything by… heh… you’re right, saying you didn’t mean something you did does sound dumb…” she said with a slight laugh, thinking about his comment about Die. “I asked him how he felt about Rarity. He said he thought he loved her but didn’t know… I guess kinda like you and me. I asked if he thought I was attractive and he said that I was. Then I kissed him and asked if he felt anything for me. He said no, and I told him that he loves Rarity.”

Spike leaned over, he gently gave her a small kiss once again. It probably only lasted a second or two but to him it felt like forever. She’d kissed him yesterday and so many times before, but this somehow felt different. When it ended, Spike only had one thing to say… and he hoped he already knew. “Sweetie Belle, how do you feel for me?”

She didn’t answer him. She just smiled and kissed him once more. It was better than any answer. He loved her; he knew he did. And she loved him too... or not. “I don’t know what I feel Spike.” Sweetie Belle said as she broke the kiss. “I just don’t know… I get it you trust me even though I lied about those things. I know you haven’t lied to me, but I…”

“Well tell me then. What have you lied to me about? No matter what it is, I doubt I’ll care.”

“I don’t know. Just so many small ones… I said you where my first… that was… haha, probably the dumbest. I’m sure you knew I wasn’t anyway, but I bet you never guessed my… father. You know, I never really thought about it but I guess I could blame him for how I slept with almost every one of my coltfriends growing up… daddy issues. Almost seems cliché to say but… I guess it’s true.” Sweetie Belle paused looking down. She didn’t seem sad but she didn’t seem happy. Spike couldn’t read her at all right now. “Spike, who was your first? Do I know her?”

“It wasn’t Twilight if that’s what you’re implying…” Spike said, as Sweetie Belle gave a small snicker. He liked that she laugh. Not because that was meant to be a joke, he was serious, but she seems she thought it was a joke that also meant she hadn’t been thinking that. “But yeah, you do know her. It was Scootaloo.”

Sweetie Belle laughed a second longer before stopping. “Haha, really, when?”

“Not long before she left… we were just fooling around. I don’t know if we were serious or not but I did miss her when she left.” Spike said, Sweetie Belle most likely didn’t want to know much more. Spike simply added “You see, I’ll tell you anything, I don’t know how else I can show you that. Um… Sweetie Belle, will you marry me?”

“What?” Sweetie Belle was taken aback by his proposal. He couldn’t be serious… but what if he was… even if he was she had to say it. “No. I’m sorry spike, but no.” she felt instantly horrible for saying it. Almost about to cry.

“Yeah, that was kinda stupid of me… but I wanna prove it.

"You shouldn't have to prove anything to me Spike."

"I shouldn't have to... but I want to. That you can trust me. Will… will you move in with me?”

Spike stopped talking, Sweetie Belle had expected him to keep going after saying that continuing on about what he could do or ask. But this was a serious question. It was the same though: to serious! They’d been broken up for quite a while and to ask her? He obviously expected the same answer as before… “Yes.”

Sweetie Belle wrapped her hooves around Spike. She didn’t know if he really wanted her to move in with her, but he hadn’t lied… for all she knew he had been serious about asking her to marry him as well. Maybe he did, but she wasn’t ready for that. Still, it would’ve been nice. If she’d said yes… if she’d… no. What happened to Rarity… there wasn’t any chance of that happening with Spike, but still.

All of those fears faded though as she felt his arms wrap around her in turn. They just stayed in place, arms and hooves holding each other for the some time. She was happy, he was happy. He loved her, and she felt safe… she could trust him.

She could love him.

Author's Notes:

This and the next chapter where orginally one but I cut it in half due to it's length. Next chapter's notes will include this one's.

Edit: I mentioned that Rarity had no intention to EVER tell Fluttershy how she slept with AJ. Apparently that's true because I never was able to work that aspect in to the story.

...and foals P2

As he walked through the valley where he harvested grains, Big Mac took a look at the crops and realised they’re very plain. But that’s just perfect for a farmer like he, he could stand the bland unlike Rarity. It was early in the morning and he's fed the cows, he’d fed Fluttershy’s chickens, now it was time to plow, foo! Hitch up the buggy, churn the morning’s butter. He’d raised a barn on Monday, soon he’d raise another. He's been spending most his life living in this apple-paradise. He sold apples at discount price, living in this apple-paradise. Though most ponies would think it bites living in this apple-paradise...

Farm life was hard work but Big Mac have never disliked it. Until now. He just felt so alone without anypony else around. Sure, there’d been times when is was alone at the farm before, when Fluttershy and his sisters had gone off somewhere back before Twilight had moved in with him. But this was just different, he’d been hurt by somepony he cared for. And again, sure he’d been in fights with AJ a few times and had ended in blows with one another but… as much as it felt repetitive just saying it, it felt different. That was really the only way he could describe it. This was just different than the fights he’d gotten in with his sisters...

“My ‘sisters’, uh…” he said out loud. Applebloom finally knew he was really her uncle. She’d even asked if he was actually her father… why did even his own family think this stuff about ‘country folk’? Fights he’d gotten in with Applebloom… he tried to avoid those a lot more than he did with his actual sister. The filly wasn’t as strong as him but she could fight a hay of a lot better. No surprise really.

“Macintosh!” came a voice from a distance off. He couldn’t tell who it was or where it had come from. But he heard it again “Big Mac, can you hear me?” he recognised it this time, it was Rarity, but she wasn’t anywhere near him.

“Ah hear ya Miss Rar’ty, can’t seem ta see ya nowhere though.”

“I’m at the farmstead, you’re on the property too if you can hear me. Oh, right, I’m using a whisper-wind spell. Surely I must look crazy her speaking with nopony, though so must you I guess. That’s not the point though. It’s an emergency, Twilight’s not well and we need to find her!”

“Find her? Wher… ah’m coming to ya Miss Rarity. Won’t be a minute.” he yelled, not needing to but thinking she was far off and she could only just hear him. It had actually been incredibly loud on her end, as if he had yelled right into her ear. He galloped as fast as he could towards the house. Barely half a minute passed before he arrive there. “What’s happening? What’s wrong with Twiligh’?”

“You know of her illness correct? Has she been taking any medication for it while she’s been staying here? Anything, even ocassionally?”

“Can’t say ah’ve seen it, no.” Big Mac said and paused a moment trying to think. “She told me she where better though now. How’s she fallen ill ‘gain?”

“She was never better, she just hadn’t had an episode in a while. We need to find her, do you have anything of hers? I can track her with it.” Rarity exclaimed. She was clearly quite worried for her friend. Big Mac was about to reply but Rarity spoke up once more “Oh! No need. You, you’re heart belongs to her. Fluttershy told me how Pinkie tracked Dash with… nevermind, not important. May I Big Mac?” Rarity said, a glow already forming around her horn as she pointed it at him
.
“Ah… ah don’t know. Ah’m not sure it does no more.” with that said he realised what the different feeling he’d had was. He was heart-broken. He’d cared for her and she’d hurt him. Physically and other wise. He was still worried about her but he just didn’t feel it in himself anymore. “She’s got a few books here… few hundred actually.”

Rarity worried at Big Mac’s word but had to put them aside. “Yes, that should work. Do you know what she was reading most recently?”

“Uh, yeah. It should be by our bed…” It hurt saying ‘our’ as he didn’t know if it was that any more, or just his. But they were engaged! He couldn’t simply fall out of love with her. He really loved her! Or he thought he had… and that thought hurt event more, the fact that he used the word ‘had’. His heart was fighting with his mind now. He couldn’t even remember what the book she’d been reading was. She went through so many but he could always remember. He always tried to pay attention to her interests, even if they shifted every week or so by classification and by the duodecimal system.

He pushed these thoughts away though as he and Rarity went inside and rushed up to his room. As expected, the book was on the nightstand by the bed and Rarity quickly levitated to towards herself. The glow encircling her horn and the book flickered a few times, then her horn glowed bright blue. It was a strong light the lit up the whole semi-dark room.
Rarity focused on the spell, she wasn’t as talented at magic as Twilight but she often learnt them passively from Twilight’s talking about any new spells she had learnt. While only hearing about a spell and researching it where two different things, practice and theory often went quite well for Rarity. While Twilight was more of an intellectual than Rarity, Rarity was equally as intelligent. Sowing and design where as much as a preside mathematic science as it was an art form after all.

After nearly a minute she finally found Twilight. “She’s… she’s…” Rarity tried to say but the spell had taken a lot out of her. New spells channled for a long amount of time where always hard. But she knew where Twilight was now. Once she recovered, Big Mac and herself would be there in mere minutes.

~ ~

She appeared a in a flash of light. Twilight was an expert at teleporting, even the relatively long distance that she’d just done, but she stumbled as she landed at the foot of Flash Dance’s bed. With a small thud followed by a clang of the clip board being knocked off the end of his bed, Twilight fell against it then caught herself before falling down herself.

Cecil and Elusive where both startled by Twilight’s sudden appearance. Flash Dance however didn’t stir at all. He was asleep, maybe comatose. She hadn’t realised what she done to him. Or any of them for that matter. Elusive had a small patch on his side and Cecil had his chest wrapped and a splint down his right rear leg. Flash Dance though… he was practically in a full body cast, hooked up to a respiraitory machine, breathing for him. Multiple I.V.’s into a small spot on his foreleg that wasn’t covered by a cast.

“What the hell are you doing here!?” half-shouted Cecil. This was the bitch who had done this to his brother.

“I, I came to apologise. I…”

“Apologise? Look at him you cow! You did this to him! You think an apology will solve anything. I’ll see you thrown in a dungeon! Or banished! Or thrown in a dungeon in the place you’re banished to!”

“Cecil, calm down.” Interrupted Elusive. “She means well… and you said you’d not press charges.”

“Against you! This mule though, she deserves far worse than she’ll get!”

“Please, I’m sorry, let me help you. Is there anything I can do for you…” Twilight paused as Flash Dance stirred. She thanked Celestia he wasn’t comatose like Dash is… was. She felt slightly better but still not at all good. He had just been sleeping and awoken by the rackus she'd caused.

“Flance!” cried Cecil. “I thought… I…” Cecil began to cry heavily. He’d feared his brother dead. This had been the first time he’d woken up.

“Cecil… are you alright?” Flash Dance asked meekly. He was a horrible fiend, a terrible scumbag, a monster by all rights, Elusive had though. And he was all of those things! But he was also a loving brother. Quite loving apparently… as Cecil dove in and kissed him on the lips. Deeply… very deeply.

Elusive wasn’t exactly sure what he was seeing… gay? Sure. Brothers? Um… his thought was interrupted as Twilight said “D’aww… that’s so bromantic!... literally.” Elusive just turned and stared at her as the two kept kissing. Twilight felt his gaze and her to him in turn. “What? The Writer wanted to use that line and even though it was better suited for Pinkie to say, he couldn’t think of how to get her here.” Elusive continued starring, now with a bit of a puzzled look on his face too. “Oh, so Pinkie’s the only pony aloud to break the fourth wall? I’ve done it tons of times! Geez, cut me some slack for the love of Leeroy. I’m having a mental breakdown for bloit sake.”

Right, now let’s just ignore that bit and get back to right after they broke the kiss.

“You want to help us?” Cecil invoked, staring daggers towards the mare. “Help us by jumping out that window!”

“I can help, I want to help, I…”

“Get the fuck out of here you psychotic bitch!” Cecil yelled. He didn’t care what she could or would do as he charged at her. He rammed he head into her lower neck, sending her flying back, falling onto the ground. He reared back and prepared to make another strong blow. If he took her down fast enough he could avoid her magic. Not that he’d really thought about that, he just wanted her to hurt as he did.

Twilight took the brunt of a second strong kick to her face. She was already on the ground and he was about to start stomping her but Elusive intervened. Stepping in front of Cecil as he raised it hoof from the ground, about to bring it down on her. “Stop! This won’t solve anything!” he said, rather calmly as he push Cecil a few steps backwards. He turned and offered a hoof-up to Twilight. “I think you should leave.” he added as he put a hoof over her shoulder and pulled her towards the door, out into the hall.

Twilight slowly got to her feet as he put a hoof over her. She could take him. Take all of them! No! She had to stop thinking like this. It wasn’t her! “I’m sorry! I…”

“You’ve said that already! Just get out!” Cecil cried as he half-heartedly tried to push past Elusive.

“Don’t Cecil…” came Flash Dance. “I hate violence...” Cecil turned to his brother. He wouldn’t lower himself to that level, not on his brother’s behalf. He walked back over to Flash Dance’s side and put his hoof to his.

Elusive pulled a bit harder on Twilight’s shoulder and she came with him as they left the room. A moment passed and they could hear some sobbing coming back inside but they didn’t care. At least Twilight didn’t. “What the hay are you doing here Elusive? Why do you even care about this worm?”

“I don’t. But i… I have a conscience! You half killed him and left him to die in front of his brother! He’d be dead if I hadn’t helped. He’s fine now and I could care less for him but I still didn’t want anypony to die over this! I may not have seen you for years but you’re nothing like I remembered you!”

And with that, Elusive just walked off. Didn’t give her a chance to say anything, just walking away from her and the room. She was left there on the third floor of a hospital. She was a complete wreck. She didn’t know who she cared about, she didn’t know who cared about her. Elusive was right, she wasn’t herself. But she was right where she needed to be. Her horn glowed for a moment but she decided she’d best not teleport, or use any magic for that matter.

She made her way down to the waiting room, unintentionally following Elusive. He noticed her as he sat in a chair. He just looked away as soon as he did though. Twilight was certain that Elusive didn’t care for her. Neither did Flash Dance or Cecil. Not that she cared about them either. None of those three stallions really meant anything to her.

Twilight stepped up to a desk at the side of the waiting room, a nurse she knew the face of but couldn’t remember the name… it probably ended in ‘heart’ like most nurses seemed to. Who ever she was, she knew Twilight by name. “Hello Twilight, can I help you?” that didn’t mean much though. Most ponies knew Twilight in Ponyville but still, it was something to her right now.

“I’d like to see Horse M.D. please.” Twilight said cold and bluntly. She didn’t mean to offend and hadn’t, but she felt like she had.

“Of course. I’ll let him know and he should be with you as soon as he’s able.” the nurse said as she jotted down a note and walked over to a filing cabinet. She pulled out one of the draws and searched through the files for a moment before grabbing one, closing the draw and walking off.

Twilight went off too and took a seat next to Elusive. He didn’t say anything and tried not to even acknowledge her. A few minutes passed and it finally became to awkward for him to keep ignoring her. “What are you checking in for?” he asked. Twilight wasn’t sure if he was concerned or just breaking the silence.

“I’m… not well.” she replied. She wanted to tell him all of it and that he was right: she wasn’t herself. But that was an excuse for what she'd done… “My usual doctor should be calling me soon.”

“Lucky you.” Elusive replied. “I’ve been here since yesterday waiting for somepony to see me. Apparently if I can walk around it’s not much of an emergency case.” he said, indicating to his patched-up side. Twilight’s first thought was to magically examine it, just give herself and idea of what he had. She thought against it though. It would be intrusive of her and she still wanted to avoid using magic. “That’s not your fault though I guess.”

“Thank you. And I’m sorry I hurt you yesterday.”

“Hurt me? You didn’t do this. He; I mean Cecil did. You… you don’t even know what you did, do you? Twilight. What exactly are you seeing the doctor for?” Elusive asked. He had his suspicion about what was wrong with her. If he was right it would explain a few things.

“Miss Sparkle.” Came a voice from behind the reception desk. Twilight recognised it as Horse. She stood up from her seat immediately, she didn’t want to answer Elsuive’s question, she just wanted to be herself again. But he was right; she barely remembered what she’d done yesterday. She knew the basic: half kill Flash Dance, yell at Spike, sleep with Rarity… and be horrible to Big Mac. The last one felt the worst.

She was preparing to make a huge decision in her life with him but now… she didn’t know if she could trust herself to make that decision. Was it really what she wanted? She didn’t know. She had a few more minute to think about it though as she followed Horse back to his office. It was back on the third floor, not surprising since he was a senior resident at the hospital and it was only three stories tall in total, though the roof was accessible and used for some things.

When they got to his office, he asked her to take a seat and then left to find something. It gave her more time to think about everything. Twilight could see Flash Dance’s room from here but couldn’t see inside. She hoped they hadn’t seen her back up here. Honestly, she couln’t think of anything she could do to make up for what she’d gone to them. What she’d done to Cecil was fine and diserved, but Flash Dance… she likely would’ve killed him if it hadn’t been for Rarity stopping her. And she had been about to do the same to Big Mac…

She took another look over towards the room. “Oh no…” she thought out loud. They where walking towards the office she was in. Rarity and Big Mac… she didn’t know what to do. Did they know she was here? How’d they find her? Had they seen her yet? She only had a moment to react before they would see her. She prepared to teleport out of the office. Her horn glowed and she disappeared in a flash.

She reappeared right in front of them… she’d messed up. She’d been too focused on them to focus on anywhere else. “Twilight!” Rarity gasped at her sudden appearance. “We where just looking for you, I’m glad you took my advise.”

“How did you find me?” Twilight replied bluntly.

“Twilight, dear. Has there ever been a spell you learnt that you haven’t talked with me about? At great length I might add and despite how I may seem most of those time, I do in fact listen. That, and when we got here Eli pointed us up here.”

“Hmm…” Twilight whimmed. She had taken Rarity’s advise about seeing her doctor but she didn’t feel any better about it still. But what she had to ask now, maybe for herself or maybe for him, she didn’t know which. “Rarity… did you tell Big Mac about…?”

“No, and it’s not important right now.”

“Yes. It is. Big Mac, why did you propose to me?”

“Why? Because ah love ya Miss Twilight. You know that.” he spoke truly, when he’d asked her to marry him, he had loved her, deeply. He wasn’t sure now though.

“No it wasn’t. It was because I asked you to. Even the whole ‘make you Misses Twilight’ thing that you're so proud of was my idea. If I hadn’t asked, would you still have proposed to me?”

“Ah, uh… ah guess not. But ah’m glad ya did. You’ve made me the happiest of stallions. Even if ah’d never asked you ta be ma mare, ah’d still’ve been with you.” he gritted his teeth as he lied through them. He didn’t feel he loved her now, but he was just hurt. Whatever she’d done in the last day didn’t matter, because all she’d done in the last months where so much more. “And that’s all that matters ta me.” he added, trying to push past his hurt.

“I don’t love you Big Mac… I’m not sure I ever did.”

“Twilight!” Rarity gasped as Big Mac seemed to not get what she’d said at first. A moment passed and it struck him.

“You… what…?” she had to be just giving him a test or something. He knew she loved him. Why would she even say something like this though? What he’d been saying had been half true. He had loved her deeply when he’d proposed and he was happy when he was with her but… the doubt and pain he’d felt since yesterday was only made harder to force away with each word she said.

“I, I fell for around Spike’s hatchday, remember? Do you remember what else happened around then?” Twilight paused. It hadn’t been rhetorical, but he thought it was. To Twilight however, it just seemed like he didn’t even know. “I was diagnosed with magibetes… I’d never felt anything for you before that… then I’m in love with you? How? How didn’t I see it?”

Big Mac recognised the truth in what she’d said… but he wouldn’t accept it “How do you know it weren’t real though? It coulda jus’ been coincidence that we came tagether ‘round that time. And it don’ explain how ah feel for you Twilight.”

“I know, and I’m sorry you feel anything for me. But I know it’s not real because...” Twilgiht finished and looked away. She didn’t know if it was right or not but she had to tell him the truth. “Because I love Rarity too… I feel exactly, EXACTLY the same way for her as I do you. Since yesterday… what we have… what we had. It only took me a day to feel that for somepony else. It’s not real though. I slept with Rarity last night… I cheated on you and I didn’t even care.”

Big Mac was barely taking this all in. He was starting to lose any hope that what he felt was wrong. But it wasn’t. The world just doesn’t mess around with matters of the heart. He’d felt it before now. If Twilight was telling the truth… then the moment she’d been unfaithful was the same moment he’d felt his heart break as he ate that apple last night, the one that represented his love for his family. “How… could ya Miss… Miss… Tw…”

He couldn’t even finish his thoughts. He just turned and walked away. Twilight was saying something but he couldn’t hear it. Or maybe he just didn’t listen, he wasn’t sure. He just ignored her, even as she stepped in front of him, he just kept going. He was at the stair case before he finally said anything else to her. “I don’t love you either…” and with that he headed down the stairs.

Twilight didn’t follow him. She’d hoped that he would stay, but she didn’t blame him. There was only so much Big Mac could take and what she’d done to him was far beyond that limit. “What is wrong with you?!” Rarity half-screamed. “He didn’t need to hear that! He loved you, you foal! I don’t... how coul…. AUGH!!! That brilliant stallion was yours. He’s kind, caring, strong and reliable and you just…”

“Rarity… I love you, but I know I don’t… and I love him… and I know I don’t… what I did had to be done. And please… stop yelling at me.” Twilight would understand why Rarity was yelling, but it was the last thing she needed right now. That's not how Rarity saw it however...

Twilight wasn’t even crying… Rarity was nearly in tears herself but Twilight didn’t feel anything. No guilt, no pain. Rarity just couldn’t stand it. Even if she was ill this wasn’t an excuse to do what she’d done. Rarity knew Twilight was ill and knew she shouldn’t say this! But she needed to say something. “You don’t even care, you miserable nag!” Rarity yelled as she too turned and headed down the stairs.

It hurt her so much. Even if she knew the pain wasn’t real, the two ponies she felt she loved now hated her. She’d crushed Big Mac, Rarity had been right, he didn’t need to know yet she’d still told him. To the point where he’d actually cringed… not much by normal standard but for this stoic mountain of a pony it was as if a regular pony had been a crying, withering mass on the floor. She’d been slandered by Rarity; she reserved ‘nag’ for only the worst of comments… it was her ‘N’ word.

It had to have been a few minutes before she felt a hoof on her shoulder “There you are Miss Sparkle.” Came Horse’ voice. “We can begin your exam now.” he finished. A moment passed and she didn’t move or even acknowledge him. “Can I help you Miss Sparkle?”

“Help…?” she said as she turned and started walking. He followed her, thinking she was just heading back to his office but she wasn’t. Twilgiht turned off in front of him and went into Flash Dance’s room.

They’d heard most of that had happened between the three outside. Cecil was still sitting beside his brother’s bed. He was somewhat happy that the bitch who’d nearly killed his brother was so hurt. “What are you doing back in here? Get out.” he demanded staring at her before he turned to the doctor behind her.

“Before. You said I could help…” she said as she walked up to them.

“Yeah, by jumping out a win… dow…” he trailed off as she walked past them and to the window and opened it. She wasn’t going to… was she? The doctor yelled something down the hallway, quite urgently but Cecil couldn’t make out what he had said. He just looked onward as Twilight put both her forelegs out the window. She was actually going to do it… Cecil didn’t know how to feel about this… the bitch was insane!

She pulled her rear legs up onto the ceil and stood there, precariously balance on the edge of the frame. A unicorn security guard entered the room and quickly used it magic to grab her. It didn’t work though, her own magic easily over powered his. She looked down and didn’t even mean to, but she started to fall forward… now falling, towards the ground, she had but seconds left.

Why didn’t I do it? I hurt him. I hurt her. I hurt myself… and now this. How couldn’t I know? Why didn’t I know? No, I knew… I wasn’t cured. I didn’t learn… I wouldn’t learn. Every time I’d try and read… I just… got so scared… I was scared that I’d have it forever… for the rest of my life… and I will have it for the rest of my life…

I’ll be cured soon.

~ ~

“AAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!.......” Big Mac cried out in pain! He knew something had broken, he didn’t know what though. He didn’t care either! All he cared about right now was that she was safe, that he’d caught Twilight. He didn’t think when he ran for her as she plummeted from the window, he just had to save her. He knew why he did. He remembered now… she had wanted it for herself. For both of them. The book she’d been reading…

‘Of Family and Foals.’

Author's Notes:

So... my computer crashed... I lost everything! I lost this chapter and the next chapter and a small bit of the chapter after that. I am... I WAS... about a chapter ahead until last sunday when I tried to boot up annnnd.... it's gone! I only have this chapter still because the draft I sent to my friend to proof was still on his comp. Basicly, don't expect anything new for a while as I get my comp fixed and likely have to rewrite the next 2 chapters completely because if I try to recreate something it always ends up being a really crappy, half-clone of the original. I know because I've done it twice before for small segmeants in this story and they've always been quite bad. Can you imaging 2 full chapters like that? Hopefully I'll get them recovered but I don't want to write until I find out.
That being said I'm going to work on a little side thing until then... maybe. I'm working on my mates laptop at the moment and I can't type on this smaller keyboard for crap.

Also, remember how I said don't expect a chapter this long again... and then I make one this long again right away... completely unintentional. This chapter just managed to flow for me and as such I could write alot really fast as opposed to getting stuck for 30 minutes on a single sentence... which happens alot! ALOT!!!

With the name of the chapters I feel a little cheap naming them like basicly just of what happens at the end... then I remember the last episode of Breaking Bad season 4 was called "Face-Off" and that... is AWSUM.

"threw them through the door" I'm not sure if i'm using the right 'thru' for those... kinda irrelevant but it caught my eye... for about 30 minutes...

The whole Sweetie belle kissed Eli and said he loves Rarity is based on this song.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Tq8h3ct78Yw
And speaking of songs... apparently Big Mac is a Weird Al fan =D

Just want to clarify something. Correct me if I'm wrong but filly means girl, colt means boy, mare means woman and stallion means man/guy right?

Lastly, Twilight's all knowledgable about everything and she does know about her own illness? Magibetes is meant to be diabetes of course [hopefully you got that] and chances are you know what it is. But let me ask you this. In a world that doesn't have TV or the internet, would you know half the stuff you know? Exactly. Twilight's smart but everything she knows has come form books. If she never really read medical books and was scared to read aobut her own illness than she wouldn't know this.

What is love?

He lay near the building, close to the wall but far past the small shrubs that made up the garden surrounding it. He’d done it… his leg had snapped, but he’d done it! Big Mac had caught Twilight on his back, stopping her from taking the fall force of her fall. She was hurt still, maybe as much as he was; she was out cold. Maybe she was hurt more than he was.

Big Mac didn’t know if she had just been reading it as part of a rotation through her books or if she’d been reading it because she wanted a family. It didn’t matter which it was, but it made him realise something. He’d started to feel that heart-break of his at the time that Twilight had cheated on him. But it wasn’t his pain he was feeling… it was hers. If she couldn't feel it, then he woudl feel it for her.

They were connected somehow. The pain he felt was what she felt for betraying him. Even if she didn’t know if she loved him; he knew. He knew that he loved her and no matter what would happen he would never stop. He’d save her even if it meant his leg being broken as it was now. It was worth it. He’d save her even if it meant him his life! Because he also remembered something else. That one day, his child would be her child too. He wouldn't let anything change that. He knew what this was: love.

Big Mac could see his leg as it lay bent in front of him. His left foreleg had buckled under him as he caught her and snapped clean in half; his hoof was pressed up against the knee of its own leg. He couldn’t feel it anymore; all his senses only let him feel one thing. That his love was still alive. He could feel her heart beating on his back and her chest slowly moving with each breathe she still took. She lay mostly on top of him, her tail draped over his other foreleg and her head resting on his back.

Rarity was just standing there, looking on. She didn’t know what to do. Elusive ran past her over to the two ponies on the ground. He yelled something but she didn’t really take in what he had said. She’d caused this. She’d called her friend horrible thing while she knew she wasn’t in a right state of mind and she had caused this! 'How could she think about killing herself… I didn’t…'

“Rarity!” yelled Elusive. She snapped out of her thoughts and looked over at him. “Move!” he shouted and pointed past her. Two doctors and a few nurses where rushing out of the building pulling a gurney along with them. Rarity stepped aside and let them pass.

“Ah’m fine! Take her first!” Big Mac tried to yell but ended up coming out a lot quieter than he'd hoped. His voice was panicked beyond anything Rarity had ever heard from him. He even helped lift her onto the gurney despite how much pain it must’ve caused him. Once Twilight was on it, one of the doctors and two nurses pulled her back towards the hospital doors. The other doctor and nurse stayed and tended to Big Mac. A broken leg was serious for a pony, especially one whose entire lively-hood was manual labour. “Miss Rarity, can ya-UH!... can ya come here?”

It took a moment for her to realise what he'd said before she hesitantly walked over to him “Yes, Macintosh?” she asked, She was fearful of everything that had happened. She had no idea Twilight was so… so... she didn’t even know a word for it. She didn’t think Big Mac would save her like he did either. It was ironic almost… Twilight must’ve felt so alone and abandoned and yet she had somepony who would risk their life for her. But… it was Rarity’s fault that Twilight felt that way to begin with.

“That spell of yours, the one ya used before ta talk ta me when ah weren’t there. Ya gotta tell Spike. He’s gotta know Twilight needs him. Needs all'a us!” his voice was ragged between huffs of pain, despite how much he was trying to force it away. He was strong but this was surely beyond his limits.

“Ye-yes of course… I just…” she stammered, as her horn began to glow as she began to concentrate. The spell had been hard enough to cast before on the relatively small area of Sweet Apple Acres and she known Big Mac was there somewhere. But now she had to try all of Ponyville and she didn’t have any idea where he was.

She only tried sending the magic to one place, the library, before she couldn’t anymore. Her concentration was being broken by the constantly pestering thought that this was all her fault. Had she thought about it, she would’ve realised it was worse now; yesterday she’d hated Flash Dance, Cecil, Elusive, her father and every stallion… now however, she hated herself. “I can’t do it…”

“Don’t worry none ‘bout it Mi-argh… Miss Rar’ty” Big Mac said as he recoiled in pain mid-sentence. “’f ya can’t do the spell, could ya go find him and tell him in-pony?” Big Mac asked. He was keeping himself calm but he was horrified. Spike needed to know… Big Mac’s son Spike needed to know. It’s how he felt about the dragon, because it’s how he felt about Twilight.

“No, I can’t…” Rarity replied.

“Like ah said, ah’m fine. Ya gotta let him know thou…”

“No! This is my fault! I, I said horrible things to her. I caused this!”

“Rarity.” Elusive said as she continued on.

“I knew she wasn’t well and I caused this!”

“Rarity!”

“I can’t help anypony, I’ve tried but I can’t. I should just do the same as she did…”

“RARITY!!!” Elusive yelled as he slapped her. “Don’t talk like that! Don’t you ever say something like that!”

“You… you too? Why would you…”

“Because you were getting hysterical. I’m sorry.” he hadn’t thought it through what hitting her may've impied. But it was too late now. “You can’t find Spike. Can you find Sweetie Belle? She’s most likely with Spike.”

“I… I… yes." Rarity stammered as her horn began to glow anew. "I… Elusive. Do you?... could you help?” Rarity asked, knowing he knew what it meant. She hadn’t thought about it at the time she’d given her magic to Twilight to help teleport Pinkie, that situation was beyond it, though likely what caused it. Sharing magic was an intimate thing but she needed his help. “I can’t do it alone is all.”

“Of course, I understand." Elsuive said as he stepped lcoser to her. "Help. Nothing else.”

~ ~

She was packing. Just a few things… Spike had been serious. He wanted her to move into the library with him. “You know, you don’t really own that much stuff Sweetie Belle.” Spike said as he put her bag down on her beg and sat down beside it. It was the only one she had packed to take with her. It was quite small too. Sure she could come back and grab anything else she needed at any time but still, she had pretty much all she needed right there.

“Are you completely sure Twilight won’t mind me moving in?”

“I’m sure. She hasn’t said it but I pretty much own the place now. She lives with Big Mac. Hay, when we get married, you’ll practically be an Apple. At least by their loose standards… let’s see, you’ll be Applebloom’s brother’s wife’s adopted-son’s wife… which would make you her… step-step-cousin-in-law.”

“Close, but Big Mac’s her uncle, not her brother. Remember?”

“Oh yeah… well in that case I have no idea.” Spike shrugged as he said it. Sweetie Belle laughed at him. She got the impression that he could figure it out, he’d figured out that last title in about a second but she quickly sombered to his words

“Listen Spike, I know you were just making a joke, but could you not talk about us getting married. I mean… it’s just everything that’s happened. I know we have history and how you feel for me but we’re only just back together. I mean…”

“No, you’re right. I shouldn’t bring it up… we also should bring up that I want three children, two boys and girl named Jet, Topaz and Amethyst.”

“Really? You wanna name your kids after gems?”

“Shhh!… I said we shouldn’t bring it up!” Spike laughed… she’d walked right into that one.

“You know Spike… you only have one more joke left before I start getting annoyed… three per day. That’s the new rule.”

“Was that a joke?”

“Nope.” she replied bluntly.

“Hmm… better make it a good one then. Not a joke but that’s kinda funny, role reversal and all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well normally it’s the mare who brings up marriage and the stallion who tries to squash the subject. It’s just kinda funny is all.”

“Haha, yeah it kinda is. Also, you’re not allowed to tell joke in bed anymore.” Sweetie Belle added, sounding actually serious unlike before. "It's what broke us up... so just try not to say something stupid again ok?" Sweetie Belle looked at him sternly before adding "As hard as not saying sometihng stupid may be for you..." with a slight laugh.

“Well, speaking of beds… this is the last time you’ll be in this one." Spike asked, shifting his tone to something more sultry . "Wanna make it a good memory?”

“Was that a joke?”

“Nope.” Spike replied bluntly, the same way she had.

“You know what… sure.” Sweetie Belle said as she cantered over to him, swishing her tail as much as she could before hopping onto the bed beside him, giving him a deep kiss as she pulled him down with her. “Uh, not so loud Spike…”

“Loud? What?”

“Rarity?”

“’Rarity’?” Spike question, not sure what Sweetie Belle was talking about.

“Yeah, Spike’s here.” Sweetie Belle said, looking around as she paused. Spike wasn’t quite sure but thought she was talking with Rarity somehow. He really hoped she couldn’t see them too… “Ok, we’ll come right away.”

“Um... what was that? Rarity wants us to go somewhere?”

“Don’t worry, she just wants us to meet her at the hospital, it’s probably just Flash Dance or something. She’s to kind to him after what he did. Besides I’m sure we still have time to make love…” Sweetie Belle said as she re-lowered herself to Spike and kissed him once more, rolling on top of him. “Oh Celestia…” Sweetie Belle said, abruptly breaking the kiss. “You heard that… well un-connect us or something!”

"Pfft-ha..." Spike tried not to laugh at the awkwardness between the sisters. He could think of at least a hundred lines to say, most alone the lines of ‘let her listen’ but he was sure they wouldn’t go over well. Of course Sweetie Belle knew him, she knew exactly what he was thinking and the smirking-grin he was trying to hold back only betrayed him even more.

“That counts as your third…” Sweetie Belle said, staring daggers at him.

Spike finally lost it and just blurted out a series of laughs before saying “I bet Rarity took that completely out of context…” Sweetie Belle didn’t look amused. But she did look… fearful? “C’mon Sweetie Belle, I don’t mean anything by it. I’m saying that again aren’t I?”

“No, it’s not that… Twilight’s hurt. Badly.”

“What? What happened!?”

“She fell from a window an…” Sweetie Belle flinched for a second. “Argh! What was… Rarity? Are you still there Sis?” the spell had faded and she couldn’t hear her sister anymore. She’d heard what had happened though, that Twilight had tried to kill herself. But should she tell Spike that? It was best not to tell him… but she had to, if she could trust him, than he had to trust her in turn. “Spike. It’s… she didn’t just fall. She jumped.”

“What? Why would she… no, she just fell, Twilight wouldn’t do that!” he was still under her and had pushed to slightly aside and got up. Now he was scampering about, trying to figure out what to do. “Where is she? Tell me!”

“Calm down Spike. Twilight’s at the hospital, I’m sure she’ll be fine. I’m sure! But… that’s what Rarity told me, that she tried to kill herself. I’m sorry Spi..”

“No! She wouldn’t do that! She wouldn’t!”

“Spike…” but he was out the door. She quickly took off after him. He was panicked but still… he asked her to trust him and then called her a liar… that didn't seem fair.

~ ~

They’d all left… she’d asked them to. But Big Mac was still there, he stayed… she’d asked him to. Twilight couldn’t explain why, she just wanted him there. No… despite what she told herself, she knew EXACTLY why she had asked him to stay. Somepony nice to comfort her, so she wasn’t alone. She was half sitting; half lying on the way up the stairs to her room, Big Mac had his hoof around her shoulder as she cried.

Spike had left her for Sweetie Belle. And on his hatch-day no less. Not that she blamed him, he was old enough to move out and maybe it would work out for the best. She only wished it hadn’t happened the way it had. She looked like a complete mess; ruffled mane, tears running down her puffy reddened face. Even if she could tell herself that Spike hadn’t left out of spite, and even if she knew it was true, it still hurt…

“Miss Twiligh’, can ah ge’cha another glass of water?” Big Mac asked. He didn’t really think it would help much but it was the gesture that mattered. He didn’t quite know why she had asked him to stay… he had a hunch… but he wouldn’t move on that in case he was wrong. Not to mention he couldn’t take advantage of such a heart-broken young filly. Not that she was a filly by any means. She was a mare. Turned thirty a few months ago. But still, he was a full ten years older than her and he’d known her for more than a decade. Even longer than his sister had been with Fluttershy.

“No than-thank you Big Mac. I’m fine.” she said as she wiping a few more tears. She wasn’t fine but she was getting better. She could make a coherent sentence again. After she’d wiped away enough that her vision wasn’t clouded, she stood up once more. She’d only been lying there because she’d nearly tripped climbing the stairs earlier. Big Mac gave her a small nudge helping her to her hooves then backed away slightly. He almost seemed timid to her.

He’d helped lift her up and get her walking again but the way she looked at him kept making him think that his hunch about why he was still here was right. Irrigardless, he wouldn’t make a move. He just wasn’t that kind of stallion. “Is there anything else ah can help ya with before ah get going?” he asked. She had been heading off upstairs to go to sleep before she’d tripped ascending them.

Twilight didn’t know if he was oblivious or not interested in her, she was making it easy for him. Asking him to stay, getting him to walk her up the stairs to her room. She was attractive right? Sure she was a bit of a mess right now but he’d seen herself at her best and he knew how gorgeous she could look at times… right? She was… attractive… right? “Big Mac I… do you, I mean… do…?”

“Ah think ah know what you’re getting at Miss Twilight. And sorry, but the answer’s no.” he said bluntly. Twilight had been going to ask if she found him attractive but he’d though she was asking him to bunk with her. He though he’d said the right thing but as she reach the top of the stairs she just sat down once again and began to cry anew. “Ah’m sorry Miss Twilight, but ah just ain’t that kinda stalyen.”

That statement didn’t stop Twilight’s crying but it hindered it somewhat. He was gay? Surely he wasn’t… “So you’re not into mares?... well I…”

“That ain’t quite what ah’m saying.”

“So you’re not a colt-cuddler… you just don’t think I’m attractive… “

“Now it ain’t that neither!” he said with a bit of force behind his word. He wasn’t helping much but he wouldn’t let her put herself down like that. He was about to add something about her being quite a pretty young lass, and that he where younger he may’ve even asked her out but he was cut off.

“Then why did you say you didn’t find me attractive?!”

“Ah never said such a thing!”

“Yes you did! Just before, I asked you! And you said, and I quote ‘ah think ah know what yur getting’ at Miss Twiligh’. An’ sorry but tha answer’s no.’” she mocked his country accent. He let it go though; she’d thought he’d insulted her so he just let it slide by.

“Ah’m sorry again then. Ah shoulda let ya finish the question ‘fore ah answered. Thought you were gonna go somewhere else with that question is all. Truth is, ah do find ya quite attractive. Have fer quite a while now. Always felt like kind of a creep fer doing so, seein’ as ah’m so much older than you and what not. But ah can assure you, ‘fI where a bit younger or you were a bit older, then ah’d be more than happy ta call you ma mare.”

Twilight had stopped crying half way through his small speech. She still had tears in her eyes and one running down the side of her face but they’d stopped flowing again. He was speaking honestly and she could tell. Of what little she knew about Big Mac, this was diffidently how Big Mac saw things. He was above all things, a gentlecolt. “Thanks you for that, I mean it. But I was just wondering. What did you think I was going to ask?”

“Well… ah’ma be honest here too ah guess. Ah thought you were going ask me ta spend the night wi’cha. Sorry, if ah where readin’ inta things that weren’t there.”

“Actually, I was. I’ve been trying to drop hints all night now. I guess what you said makes since… at least to you but, my mother was nine years older than my father and they were together for so almost fifty years. What you said before… it was nice and… well. I’d like to be your mare.” she said as she walked up to him and gave him a small kiss. “Would you like to be my stallion?”

“No.” he replied bluntly. “Ah ain’t gonna let nothin' happen tonight Miss Twilight. But trust me, its fer the best. You’re all messed up right now and ya ain’t thinking straight. Now please. Go to ya bed; by ya self. Ah know it may sound hypocritical ta be sayin’ this after what ah where saying bef…”

“More like hypocrite-cruel!” she yelled and stormed off to her room. It wasn’t really a room so much as a raised area of the house… tree… whatever.

Big Mac felt bad but he knew she would’ve just regretted it in the morning. Honestly… he’d had this kinda thing happen before with Rainbow Dash years ago... he saw Twilight fall into her bed and he could hear muffled sobbing through the pillow her face was dug into. “Miss Twilight, ah won’t leave ya though, ‘fya need me, ah’ma be down stairs on the couch."
He went down and got himself a glass of water before taking a seat on the couch. He just sat there for a good while until he eventually heard an end to the crying. He was pretty sure she was asleep now, it was almost 1am by this point. A few minutes later he heard the briefest little snore. He chuckled quietly to himself and then lay down. He wasn’t used to staying up this late.

Usually he would go to sleep pretty early in order to get up at the crack of dawn. He just couldn’t stop thinking about poor Twilight though and it kept him awake for at least another hour. Normally it only took him a few minutes, if that, to fall asleep and eventually he did.

~ ~

“Big Mac…”

“Wuh!?” Big Mac exclaimed as he awoke, not sure where he was for a second.

“I’m sorry to wake you but…” he quickly recalled where he was and what had occurred. He twisted he head around to see Twilight calling to him from the top of the stairs. It wasn’t well lit but he could see her face. It was still red and puffy, she’d been crying again even though she wasn’t now. “Would you come up here and sleep with me?”

“Nope… we’ve been over this alrea…”

“No… I don’t mean… I just…” she was clearly crying again “I just don’t want to be alone again…”

Big Mac couldn’t turn her down. She looked so helpless and distraught. He had no idea how much Spike must mean to her. Then again… she’d said that he was a son to her earlier that day. He couldn’t imagine what that felt like. Twilight knew, his sister knew… maybe one day he would know too…

“Sure thing Miss Twilight.” he said softly, partly due to his thought path and partly due to the fact that he was still half asleep. He got up and walked over to the stairs. It was dark and he couldn’t see them that well but he got up them without any problems. Twilight nuzzled his neck for a brief moment as he reach the top of the stairs, then walked over to her bed. It wasn’t a huge bed but they’d both fit in it. Just.

Twilight got in the left side and Big mac soon after got slowly into the right. They lay face to face for a moment. Big Mac almost regretted getting in the bed thinking that she might try something with him. But she never did. After a few moment Big Mac notices she was as far away from him on the bed as she could be without falling off. It would’ve been quite uncomfortable for her and she was likely doing it just for him. He put his hoof out onto her shoulder and pulled her in close. She didn’t resist and soon was pressed up against him.

After quite a bit of time they’d gotten comfortable with each other. She had her hooves wrapped around him and her head pressed against his neck. She was asleep now but Big Mac was still well awake, making sure he didn’t move as to not wake her in turn. Suddenly though… he felt something run down his neck. It was a tear. She was still awake after all. He put his hoof that had been down by his side over her. “It’s alright Miss Twilight. Ah said ah’d be here if ya needed me and ah am… just let it all out. Let it all out...”

~ ~

“How could she do this…?” Spike said, trying to hold back from crying. He’d cried in front of Sweetie Belle before. He’d cried in front of Rarity as well and didn’t really care what Elusive thought of him. He just felt he needed to not cry right now. To be strong for Twilight. She was unseeable, in the intensive care room in front of him with a cracked skull, the tip of her horn chipped off and internal bleeding. Big Mac had slowed her down quite a bit, and even though it had only been the third floor, she would’ve landed head first if it weren’t for him. She would be dead if not for him.

No pony answered Spike's question; he’d asked it a few times now. It wasn’t rhetorical so much as it was he just couldn’t accept that it had happened. Sweetie Belle put a hoof around him and leaned against him as Rarity just looked at the door to her room alongside Spike. Elusive was sitting in a seat a few meters away. He didn’t know if he should stay or go. He wanted to speak with Rarity but this wasn’t the right time or place.

He had stayed this long in hopes that the right time would eventually come up but it had been hours now. It was mid-morning when Twilight had fell and it wasn’t until just before noon that Spike and Sweetie Belle had arrived. Now it was getting late in the evening and the odds that it would come up where getting lower and lower. Of course by this point it would be rude, beyond rude, to just leave. In Rarity’s mind, he was here for Twilight, not for her and though he felt like an arse for milking that misperception. He still took the opportunity to score some points none the less. He couldn’t help but think ‘Nice-guy points… just what I need…’

A low-pitch ding sound came from above them and the sign above the door went from lit, indicating that the patient was getting treated to until meaning they had finished and she was alright. That… or they’d lost her. None of them knew what was happening on the other side of those doors. All they’d heard was the severity of her condition a few hours ago. Only Spike had thought of the latter option and almost lost control of the tears he’d been holding back waiting for as the door to finally opened.

“Is Twilight ok!?” he yelled before he could even see anypony. The door fully opened with nurse in the lead followed by Horse M.D. then finally a gurney being pushed by a second nurse, or maybe an orderly, with Twilight lying on top of it. Unconscious. Spike knew she was alive at least. She had a heart monitor hooked up to the gurney and it was beating with a steady rhythm.

Horse looked at him and sternly said "She’ll be fine in time, we’ve stopped the hermitages and bones should heal in time. As for her… mental state. We’re going to need to keep her under observation for a while beyond that. We’ll have a room for her in the psychiatric facility of the hospital. Once she’s arranged there you can see her.” he finished as the gurney was pushed passed Spike and the others before they could rush to her side.

~ ~

They’d all moved to the waiting room of the mental ward… Spike knew that was the polite word for insane asylum. Not that mental ward sounded much better. It had been an hour more that they waited. He was getting frustrated waiting for so long and kept thinking about what they were doing. Restraining her so she couldn’t escape or try it again? Putting some sort of magic dampener over her horn? Then again, was she even awake?

Finally though, Horse returned. “Miss Sparkle is set. She’s asleep now and should awake soon. But visiting hours are over shortly, only two hours, and if she’s not awake by then, we’d like to ask you to leave before then.” he said, trying to put some empathy in his words but Spike didn’t feel it. He just wanted to see her as soon as possible and without missing a moment; he rushed pass Horse and right into her room.

A nurse, or again, an orderly, he wasn’t sure which, or what the difference even was, was finishing up with her chart before placing it on the clip at the end of her bed and walking past Spike and out the door. Twilight was strapped down but it wasn’t as bad as Spike had imagined. They were clearly loose so as to let her move but not enough that she could get out of her bed.

Her horn had something covering it but it didn’t look like an anti-magic field of any sort. Most likely just a wrapping the chip off of it. She probably couldn’t use her magic very well, if at all, because of that chip either. Lastly, she had an I.V. in her right foreleg and a heart monitor displaying her pulse, though it didn’t seem to be attached by any wires. It was one of those new ones that sensed the pulse through the mattress. Spike was surprised that such a rural hospital had such new, expensive equipment.

Sweetie Belle followed him in shortly after but he had been in there for a few minutes before she did, as to give him a moment with Twilight. When she did come in she stepped up beside him and without saying anything leaned up against him. They stayed like this for a few minutes, both just looking at Twilight asleep in the bed. Sweetie Belle often found herself looking at Spike instead. She was more worried about him than she was Twilight.

She pulled away from him minutes later when Rarity and Elusive came into the room as well. Sweetie Belle had asked them to stay out for a few moments to give her and Spike some privacy and wished they had stayed out a bit longer. It had actually been almost half an hour but it had seemed much less to both of them. They stayed silent but they could all see it in Spike. He was sad. Confused. Angry.

“Oh lord!” Rarity suddenly shouted grabbing Spike’s attention as well as Sweetie Belle and Elusive’s. “Rainbow Dash… we completely forgot about her! Pinkie Pie and Applejack and Fluttershy too, oh my! Should… should we let them know… should we find out how Dash is?”

“No, we should stay here for Twilight. All of us.” Spike replied. “We can’t just leave her like this.”

“You can tell them Spike.” Sweetie Belle interjected. “You can send them a fire-wire right?” Spike didn’t reply, instead just turning back to Twilight. “Spike? Are you alright?” Sweetie Belle asked, already knowing the answer.

“No… I mean, no I can’t send them the message. I’m fine though.”

“It’s ok Spike… she’ll be ok. She just needs som…”

“No she won’t! You don’t know she’ll be alright! Do you even know what cracking your horn can do to a unicorn?! Even if she recovers she’s… she’ll never be the same! She may never be able to use her magic properly ever again! Twilight! Without magic! It’s… she’ll…”

“She’ll be fine, believe me on this…”

“How can you be sure! You can’t!”

“You’re right, I can’t… you’ll just have to trust me… please… trust me Spike.” The word hit home. They were his words. He’d said them just yesterday to her. He finally let them out. He’d been holding back from crying, from flowing for hours but he finally let the tears go.

It felt good to let them out at long last. “I trust you Sweetie Belle.” but saying that felt even better. As he wrapped his arms around her she put one of her hooves over him in turn. She felt him crying into his neck as tears ran down its side.

“Let’s go Spike. I know you wanna stay with her but this isn’t helping you being here. Help me move my stuff in, all one bags of it, haha. I want to get settled into the library. Settled in with you.”

“Sweetie Belle…” interrupted Rarity. “Are you, moving in with Spike?” Sweetie Belle hadn’t told anypony yet… it had only happened this morning after all. She really hoped Rarity wouldn’t freak out. It would work so much against what she’d just said and tried to build. 'Oh to hay with it…' Sweetie Belle thought, Rarity already knew they had been about to make love when she ‘called’ them this morning.

“Yes Rarity.” She said calmly, but with a face Spike couldn’t see that conveyed the message ‘NOT NOW!!!’ “I’m moving in with Spike. It’s sudden but… it’s the right thing to do.”

“Sweeti…”

“It’s alright Rarity” sobbed Spike, his head still leaning against Sweetie Belle’s neck, though his face wasn’t buried into it anymore. “I get it, you don’t want anything t-to happen to her. But you know I love her. You know I wouldn’t hurt her… at least I hope you know that about me.” Rarity didn’t answer. He was right but she didn’t want to say it. Spike took her silence as he turned to face her. He imagined a grimace on her face but when he finally saw her, she was smiling. Even if she didn’t know it, Rarity had accepted them ages ago. “Thanks Rarity.”

“Yes, thank you Rarity.” added Sweetie Belle as she smiled at her sister. She turned back to Spike “Should we go? We can stay a bit longer if yo…”

“No, you’re right. Let’s go home.” his arm still around her, he started slowly towards the door as Sweetie Belle got into stride alongside him. “Will you help me draft a letter for the others?”

Sweetie Belle waited until they were out the door to say it but Rarity was still able to faintly make out “Of course, but I may get distracted… remember, no jokes are allowed in bed…” with what Rarity had heard earlier, she could only imagine what her sister was implying… but she was ok with it. Spike was right for Sweetie Belle. Though, Spike had a tendency to get distracted easily… she had to worry that with Sweetie Belle 'distracting him', what mistakes he may make in the letter.

Rarity herself would leave soon as well. Though she’d like to stay by Twilight’s side… it didn’t seem right to stay. Then again it didn’t seem right to leave either. She had no idea what she was going to do. There was even a part of her that was saying ‘Go see Dash.’ An even smaller part saying ‘Go see Flash Dance.’ And of course, that part of Rarity that was far too large for her liking that said ‘Speak with Eli…’ she wouldn’t listen to any of them though.

Elusive on the other hoof “They seem nice together. I’m happy for Sweetie Belle.”

“Don’t you start. I know where you’re going with this. And I especially don’t want YOU talking about her love-life.” Rarity sighed… he’d done nothing but it was still hard to forget her old thoughts about him and her sister at times. “I’m sorry. It’s just, certain… ‘developments’ have come up lately. Did I ever tell you about Magnum?”

“I don’t recall you saying anything about him. Was he a former… um, lover of hers?”

“Sadly, yes. I won’t go into further details but serviced to say. She recently found something out about him that, well… I’ve tried to hide from her. And that would be in particular; that he’s still actually alive.” Rarity hated saying any of this but she felt she needed to. It was selfish though, she said it in order to kill any moment Elusive may have thought he had. Rarity didn’t want to have this discussion with him… again.

“I see. I take it he wasn’t the kindest individual. But Spike; he’s nothing like that, we both know him. You don’t have to worry about your sister and he.” Elusive knew Rarity was trying to stop this conversation but he wanted to… he needed to have it. “And she’s moving in with him. I didn’t know they were so serious again.”

It was a game of whits now. She would derail, he would put back on course. Rarity could tell where this was going once more. She had the bomb shell though: that Magnum was her father. But she couldn’t drop it. Partly for her own renewed guilt at having the lie broken after so long and partly to protect Sweetie Belle even now. “Listen Eli…" and then there was that. "I mean Elusive… Just say what you want to say and be done with it!”

“I will. You know how I feel about you. It doesn’t need saying but I will anyway. I love you and you know I do. Maybe I messed up your wedding and I could’ve done things differently. But… I didn’t. I did what I thought was best and I messed up. I love you Rarity!”

“I’ve heard it before. In the last two days, I’ve had four ponies say they love me. All of which have gone horribly! In order that would be Flash Dance, you, my father and Twilight! Yesterday I swore of stallions once again, as I did the last time I ended our relationship. So do you know what I did? I slept with Twilight! I shouldn’t be proud of it but in a way I am! So tell me Eli, what is love? Because to me it’s, in order once more: betrayal, stupidity, hatred and suicide!”

“Rarity. Love is to me… I’m not sure. Something you feel that you know is true. That even if you don’t see the pony you feel it towards, for four year, it’s still there. Just as strong as ever. And even if you're constantly hurt by that pony over those years, it’s still just as strong even though you know she hates you. I never saw another mare in all that time. And I don’t know if it’s true, but I was told you never saw another stallion in all that time.”

“No, I didn’t… but it where for different reasons than yours.” Rarity said dismissively. “But, please… go on.”

“It’s… to know that there’s only one for you! That’s what love is to me.” that was it. He’d told her how he truly felt. That even if it where for different reasons, they had both stayed away from anypony but the one they were meant for. She asked and he'd answered with all his heart. Hopefully, she would do the same. “So Rarity, please, tell me...”

“What is love to you?”

Author's Notes:

Writer's notes:

That wasn't meant to be a cliff hanger ending again but upon rereading this... it kinda is... soz.

Well, I'm back. Computer's fixed, lost just over two chapters of work and had to rewrite this entire chapter and ended it completely different to how I did the first time but I'm back!
The opening scene was recreated to be the same as last time seems it pretty much NEEDED to be. Sadly though, it went along the same lines and I think it suffered for it, being that I tried to recreate something instead of starting from stratch and letting it be what ever it is. If that makes sence. [Which it doesn't].

I'm about half way through the next chapter already because I like to be a bit ahead so I can go back and change stuff before everyone's seen it but I'm not sure I'm ganna be posting on a schedual anymore. That being said, I'm still most likely be posting chapters on Sundays seems weekendism.

That entire flash back to the night of Spike's hatch day was an idea I had AFTER I had written this chapter the first time, before I lost it but didn't really work it in. It could've been a bit smoother but I still liked it and it's a good thing that I lost the original in that crash. [No, it really isn't a good thing...]

In the time that my comp was down I wrote a chapter that even though I like, probably won't be put up for a while seems it takes place at the same time that this section does. Because this section is also taking place at the same time as Pinkie trying ot get Dash to remember her. The chapter's about AJ and Fluttershy seeing off Applebloom back to Las Pegasus, among other things. I also half wrote another flash back chapter about them just after they got together 12 years ago. That one however, seems it's only half finished and not really that nessicary to the story may not be put out.
Edit: said chapter has become it's own story, here it is here!

Sweetie Belle would be Applebloom's Step-Step-Cousin-in-law... definitely only took a second to work out and not more like 20 minutes with a pen and paper working out a flow-chart…
Sweetie Belle might distract Spike from writing his letter to Pinkie, Dash AJ and Fluttershy... Just a little refference to the chapter 20 fiasco where I ended up completely changing the ending to it.
Edit: that ending change was when Pinkie said 'The Writer said nothing could possibly ruin this moment. That means something's totally about to ruin it.' was then followed by a letter from Spike telling them about Twilight's jump. However, I didn't say who it was just had Pinkie read it and say 'she tried to kill herself.' or at least that's what I planned. I accidently put HE instead of she and as such the entirety of chapter 21 [now chapters 21 and 22] seems like a lead up to Big Mac jumping and really confused a lot of people.

As for the title, again, just naming it after some of the last things in the chapter. What is love? [oh baby don't hurt me] Well, love is a battlefield. [1943]

Thanks for reading [and waiting...]
Edit: Before this chapter I had posted one or more chapters every week [with a few holiday exceptions] but this came about a month and a half later. after this I lost that timeline and it became to a VERY slow pace of new chapters.

Bones

“Do you want to know what love is?”

“Twilgiht!” Rarity half-shouted. “You’re awake!”

“Love is a chemical process which causes delusion. Love happens from a combination of hormones and neurotransmitters from the pineal gland culminating in a general feeling of euphoria... after a while those hormones aren’t produced any longer and the transmissions stop sending the feeling. And love fades.”

“Twilight, dear. It, it pains me to hear you say that…”

“It’s what you once said Rarity…” she was right. Rarity had once said that to Twilight. It was the kind of thing that Twilight would understand and she had gone out of her way to understand it herself. To justify it to herself. She only now realised why her friends had fought it so. Because it just sounded so horrible to hear somepony you care about say that she didn’t believe in love.

“Maybe so… but I, I still believe in true love Twilight.”

Elusive was hard pressed to find his words. He didn’t know that Rarity still felt that way. It gave him hope. Eventually, he found the right words. “You love somepony, you open yourself up to suffering. That's the sad truth. Maybe they'll break your heart, or maybe you'll break their heart and never be able to look yourself in the same way. Those are the risks. That's the burden…”

“Like wings, they have weight.” Rarity continued for him. “We feel that weight on our back, but they are a burden that lifts us. Burdens which allow us to fly.” she knew the words, she remembered them. It was a love letter he’d written her nearly eight years ago, when they’d first started seeing one another. “Twilight, mayhap, love comes first, and creates the reaction. I have no tangible proof but I’m willing to accept the premise. Your premise, remember?”

“Yes… it’s what I told you that after you told me. That poem, I didn’t know you were familiar with ancient pegasus literature. Bones by Pegadiseice.”

“I’m not, I thought it where an original work by somepony.” She scoffed as she turned to Elusive who gave a sheepish smile back. “Though I suppose it’s the thought that counts. It stuck with me after all and I still remember it to this day, nearly word for word. It all rings true. Tell me Twilight, what else has this Pegadiseice written?”

Rarity expected Twilight to answer but instead Elusive chimed in “Here we are, all of us. Basically alone, separate creatures just circling each other. All searching for that slightest hint of a real connection. Some in the wrong places. Some, they just give up hope because in their mind they know there’s nopony out there for them. But those who would keep trying, over and over again, why? Because they realise, every once in a while… every once in a while, two ponies meet and there’s that spark. He’s handsome, and she’s beautiful and maybe, that’s all they see at first, but love… love. That’s when two ponies become one.”

“That… was beautiful Eli…” Rarity said. Twilight didn’t recognise the work, it wasn’t Pegadiseice writing. ‘Every once in a while’? No great literature had words like that in it. Then she realised. It wasn’t a quote. It was his own words. He’d spoken from the heart to try redeem himself from his quotes he’d taken. Twilight couldn’t trust her own feelings but she still had her own memories. How she’d fell for Macintosh. She’d wanted him just for his body at first but they’d talked, he’d comforted her and she’d fallen for the real him. And presumably, he’d done the same.

Elusive and Rarity starting talking with her, just going on and on… trying to convince her that maybe love was real. No… they were talking to each other, trying to convince themselves… that maybe after all the pain they’d gone through, it would work out between them. The thought of ‘let your friends make their own mistakes’ came to mind, but was it really a mistake? She hated thinking like this; that everything would end badly. She just had doubts about everything right now.

They kept talking to her, though she was barely paying attention to most of it. It was clearly aimed at each other more than Twilight. Elusive was more obvious in that regard where as Rarity would constantly try and cover what she said by redirecting it to Twilight. Of course it was also possible that Rarity hadn’t caught on… possible, but not likely. Twilight simply tried to stay out of the two’s words of love… it seemed awkward just being there between them. Made all the worse that they were using her as a bridge as well.

Luckily, but unluckily at the same time, their talking was interrupted after only a few more minutes by a knocking on the door to the room. The white stallion, that Twilight could tell was a nurse by the white hat with red cross on it took a step inside. “I’m afraid visiting hours are about to end. I have to ask you to leave.”

“Lord, I didn’t notice it was so late.” Rarity said as she flicked her hair. “Might we stay just a bit longer?” she continued, batting her lashes towards the stallion, trying to use a bit of famine charm on him.

“I’m afraid not miss. This part of the hospital has very strict rules.”

“This part?” asked Twilight, slightly confused. The area seemed the same as any other place in the hospital.

“Oh dear! We didn’t even ask how you are or if you remember what happened. Do you… remember? What you did?...” Rarity asked timidly, hoping she didn’t. Twilight did have a minor head injury after all and to remember that you tried to killed yourself isn’t exactly the best thing to be reminded of just before being left alone for the night.

“I jumped… I’m so stupid… from the third story? That wasn’t even a fatal fall… no wonder I’m still alive. Maybe my stupidity had saved me. I’m glad I’m stupid…”

“Twilight! Don’t say such things, you’re the smartest pony I know. Why I’d gambit that you may even know more than the two princess’ combine. And I’m not just saying that… but yes. You did jump. This is the uh, ‘psychiatric facility.’ They’re going to be keeping an eye on you.”

“I see.” was all Twilight said as she looked at the nurse who looked back at her before turning to her two guests.

“Well, we’ll see you tomorrow I suppose. Good evening Twilight.“

“Yes, good evening.” added Elusive as he gave a slight nod and walked along side Rarity as they passed the nurse and left the room. Rarity gave a quick glance back at her. As she returned to face forward, Twilight noticed her glance past Elusive lasted a bit longer than usual. She wasn’t sure what was going on between them, but it was amazing really. Rarity had been through much worse than what Twilight had and yet, she was fine. She was stronger than Twilight. She a strong mare and maybe Twilight was just as strong… maybe.

The nurse had escorted them out before returning to Twilight’s room. “Is there anything I can get for you? Water, something to eat?”

“No thank you. When will I be seeing a doctor? I’d like to see Horse again if possible, if my situation isn’t out of his field that is.” Twilight questioned, sitting up from her lying position on the bed, slightly. She could move further still, she just didn’t, the binding’s had plenty of slack left in them to let her move within the bed. In fact, it wasn’t until now that she even noticed them. She’d thought the where just some monitoring equipment attached to her before.

It really started to sink in now… she was in the mental ward. That explained why the nurse was a stallion, a strong hoof to restrain any potentially dangerous patients… like her. She knew she wouldn’t try it again but they didn’t know that. Right now, she was glad to be alive. Whatever she had felt couldn’t be as bad as what her friends would feel had she actually succeeded.

“He can still be your practitioner if you’d like but he won’t be available until tomorrow morning. We have a few other doctors on staff who may be a bit more suited for you that could see you now or any time tonight.”

“By doctor you mean psychiatrist don’t you?” Twilight asked, already knowing the answer but just wanting confirmation. She honestly believed that the best ponies to talk to about what had happened had just left. They knew her, they understood her, they were her friends. “No that’s fine, send one if you think I need one. Could you do me one favour though?”

“Most likely.” He replied in a way he’d found worked on most patients. Reaffirming but non-committal, it helped with some of the more clingy patients so he could refuse something ridiculous if asked and have an easy way to say no.

“Could I have a few books to read? Pegadiseice literature if it’s available please.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” he said before waiting a moment to see if she’d say anything else. After he thought she was done he walked away.

Twilight sighed and leant back to lying on her back in the bed. She lifted her left foreleg and pulled at her constrictions. They weren’t tight and gave her enough room to move around but she wouldn’t be able to get out her bed. She reached up with the same leg and touched the wrappings around her horn. They felt like normal cloth. They didn’t appear to be magic resistant and even without magic she was sure she could likely remove her restraints. Perhaps they didn’t considered as high risk as she though they had.

Twilight didn’t try removing them though. If she did they may start to consider her as such and put something heavier onto her. She did however try to use her magic to scan her own body. She immediately found one thing that was broken: her horn. The spell faltered and caused her a short joint of pain to run down her face. She’d gotten enough from the spell before it’s failure though. The very tip of her horn was had a small chip out of it and a crack from that ran down about half of it, maybe further.

She was probably lucky that that’s all that had been done to it. The crack would heal but the chip was permanent. There was always the prospected metal implants but she always hated the way they looked… and ever since doctors had started putting them onto pegagus cosmetically so they could be ‘alicorns’… she’d hated the things even more. Damn those OC’s… Over Compensators.

~ ~

“I suppose I’ll see you back here tomorrow.” Elsuive said as he gave Rarity a last glance before heading to... on where really. They were out front of the hospital and about to part ways.

“First thing!” Rarity replied happily, before catching herself and adding “For Twilight that is. Hours begin at 8 I believe, though they may be different for this part, I’m not quite too sure. I’ll see you then.” she wanted to walk off after finishing, but couldn’t. She knew full well why but she just wouldn’t accept it. Everything told her this was a horrible idea. Her past, her family, her friends. But all of them at the same time told her it was a wonderful idea... she was conflicted.

“Good night Rarity.” Elusive answered before taking a moment to just face her, then turning and leaving. He quickly turned back to her though “Would you like me to escort you home? It’s late.”

“No, that’s fine. You know I live not far from here. And Ponyville is a safe little town. How far off are you might I ask?”

“Um... I don’t know, I didn’t have any plans to stay to be honest. I thought you would’ve demanded me out of Ponyville after yesterday. Shroud’s already back in Cantalot.”

“Shroud?” asked Ratity.

“My sister. You’ve met her. At least once.”

“Oh yes, I recall, though not to well. Tell me, where did you stay last night then?”

“I stayed at Flash Dance’s side... well not quite like that. I just didn’t know where anypony else was and I was allowed to sleep in the lobby. I don’t think they’d appreciate it if i stayed there once more. There’s a inn just down from here.”

“That just won’t do. Come, I have a spare room at my boutique. The guest room hasn’t seen a guest in a while but I keep it clean all the same.”

“Thank you Rarity.” Elusive returned.

She had thought about adding ‘but don’t get the wrong idea’ or ‘but don’t try anything funny’. She felt it needn’t saying though. He wouldn’t try anything and though he wouldn’t get the wrong idea, she almost wanted him to. “Shall we be off? I suppose I am getting an escort home after all. After you.” she added, curtsying with her front hoof to point him onwards and bowing her head ever so slightly.

He took the lead but she quickly fell inline beside him as they walked. Her home wasn’t far and they made it there quite fast. When they arrived, Elusive sped up just a touch to step in front of her and open the door for her... it was locked however and Rarity simply laughed at him. A magical key formed and unlocked it as she held the door open for him and ushered him in. Elusive gave himself an almost-silent laugh and a small smirk as he shook his head and entered. He’d made a fool of himself trying to be chivalrous, but he didn’t mind.

Rarity followed in behind him and closed the door. He had already taken a seat on one of the three chaise lounges she had along the walls of her main workplace. They were the chairs of roman emperors and nobility of that era, though today, and sadly at the moment, more identifiable as the lounges often found in a psychiatrist’s office, but one with a large back. “Oh yes, just make yourself at home...” Rarity scoffed sarcastically.

Elusive flinched and started to get up. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to offend...”

“No, it’s quite alright. Would you like a beverage? Water, coffee, tea?... dear Celestia… I’m becoming Twilight... offering my guest tea.” Rarity lightly laughed once mroe. She would’ve also offered something harder but didn’t think it would be appropriate and this was definitely not a time for such.

“Water will be fine. I think I’ll be going to sleep soon anyway, I didn’t get much last night. And quite frankly, most of the last week either.”

“Me neither, I suppose. Though for different reasons... or perhaps the same. Nerves most likely, caused by the same event, just for different reasons.” Rarity sighed out. She doubted it was as serious as he claimed. That he'd risked everything? All Flash Dance had against him was charges that had been dropped more than four years ago now and the word of some creep. Then again. That creep’s brother had successfully stolen most everything from his sister legally, from what Rarity had heard at least. Perhaps it was irrational, but Elusive may have truly feared Flash Dance.

Even though not so long ago Rarity had wished a moon banishment upon him, she honestly doubted he would get it. Even if what she had thought about him where true. Had anypony other than Nightmare Moon ever actually gotten banished to the moon? ‘Oh right... Voldemare... don’t think about that.’ None the less, he’d risked a lot to do this for her...

“You know, I have to thank you I suppose. Even if I also hate you for it, for ruining my wedding. You did save me from this mistake. Thank you.” Rarity let out as she floated a glass of water over to him and took a seat in the chaise next to his.
Elusive took the glass with his own, similarly coloured light-blue magic. He wanted to say ‘you’re welcome’ but knew she didn’t want to hear it. Elusive himself didn’t really want to take pride in what he’d done either. But he did. He took a sip of the water; it had a light taste of lemon to it. Even in mere water, Rarity tried to add 'flavour'. After a moment longer and he was sure her thanks where over, he finished his glass.

Elusive looked around for somewhere to lay down the empty cup but couldn’t find anywhere. “I’ll take that for you Eli.” Rairty offered, as her magic glow encircled it unnoticeably mixing seamlessly with Elusive’s own, same coloured magical glow. “You can let go, I have it.”

“Oh, sorry.” he replied as he released his magic from it and the glow remained.

Rarity sent his and her own glasses away past herself without even looking in the direction they’d gone. “Shall I show you to your room for the night?” Elusive simply nodded in return to her question. “Follow me then.” she said as she trotted off towards the stairs.

He followed after her, fumbling slightly out of the chair, his leg had gone a little numb sitting in it. Once at the top of the stairs he saw her walk into one of the four rooms. It was the one next to hers. He entered... it was bare. Just a bed with sheets and a single pillow. He knew it was a guest room but he’d expected there to be more, given Rarity’s tendencies to improve on everything. “Thank you for the room. Might I trouble you for another pillow or two?”

“Not at all, I’ll just get them. You get settled and I’ll be back in a jiffy.”

“’Jiffy'?” Elusive quietly said to himself as she left the room. He walked over to the bed and sat on its edge before falling back onto it. It was soft and felt that much better after sleeping in a crappy plastic row of chairs from the hospital. The bed was a double and not a queen size like Rarity’s was last time he was in it years ago. But that wasn’t impor... actually it was important. This bed wasn’t Rarity’s. It was Sweetie Belle’s. This was Sweetie Belle’s old room from before she had moved out.

He didn’t know what this meant, if anything, but it was... progress? Had Rarity even thought about that when she’d offered him this room? Her sister had moved out years ago now after all, and perhaps she didn’t even think about it. “Is something wrong Eli?” Rarity said as she returned, levitating three pillows behind her.

“No... I... Thank you.” he said as he sat up, leaning against the back board of the bed.

“Oh just say it. It’s not like I haven’t heard it before from you.”

“Well. This used to be Sweetie Belle’s room and I just felt a little awkward about that.”

“Oh that... yes me suppose it is. Was, rather. I um... sorry, I just wasn’t expecting that. I...”

“What where you expecting?”

“I was, expecting you to try again... to say that you loved me or something. I don’t know I just thought that... but don’t fret over it. Yes this was Sweetie Belle’s room once. But it’s not anymore. I told you it may be hard to forget what I thought about you but that doesn’t mean I don’t know the truth. You’re... you’re a good stallion and I trust you to be as such.”

“Thank you Rarity.”

“You’re quite welcome. Now, is there anything else I can get for you? Before I too retire to sleep myself.”

“No.” Elusive said before pausing. “There is something I’d like to ask though. You thought that I would say I love you... and I do but... earlier, you said that four ponies have told you that. And one of them was your father. I didn’t know he was alive. I thought you had once said he isn’t with us anymore.”

“Yes well... those may have been my exact words: that he isn’t with us anymore. Meaning that he simply isn’t with us. I’m sorry if I mislead you on that. Is that all?” Rarity quipped, trying to seem polite though also trying to squash the subject as fast as possible.

“No. You also said that... if I remember right, you associate him saying that he loves you with hatred.”

“Well, yes I did say that.” Rarity feared she knew where this was going. And was only proven right...

“And you said that Sweetie Belle found out that somepony she’d known, was alive after all.”

“Yes...”

“Rarity... did your father...”

“N-no. where did you get such a..." Rarity half cried... she couldn’t hold it in anymore. She wasn't fooling him; he knew already. “Yes. He... he did...”

“I’m sorry...”

“I don’t want your apologies!” she yelled, tears spilling down her face. “I just want... I don’t even know... everything I’ve thought has changed of late!” Elusive felt horrible for asking but he had to know. He’d hoped he was wrong but...

“Rarity. Did your father do the same to you?”

“No... only her... I wish he had instead. I couldn’t protect her. I left her with him and it happened...” she fell to her knees. Elusive quickly got out of the bed and stood beside her, offering a hoof. “And my mule of a mother let it happen!” she lifted herself slightly and put her front half on the mattress before her. “Everything I’ve done was for her... no everything I’ve done was for me! Selfish me...”

“Rarity. Nothing you do is just for yourself. Everything you do is for other’s good.” he said as he took a seat beside her. He rested a hoof on her shoulder and rubbed it gently. “You said that everything’s changed... I can think of three things that haven’t and never will. One: you’re a kind and generous pony. I don’t know a single soul who would say otherwise. Two: your sister loves you and I’m sure doesn’t blame you like you do yourself. And three: I love you... and that, along with the others. Will never change.”

She didn’t respond. He just kept rubbing her shoulder as she sobbed into the mattress. She muttered something but it was muffled by the bed. Elusive didn’t ask what she’d said. A few moments passed... then a few more. Maybe half an hour passed before she finally got a hold of herself. Until yesterday, she hadn’t told any of this to anypony. She wasn’t sure if Sweetie Belle had ever told anypony but hoped she hadn’t. Twilight and Spike knew... now, so did Elusive.

“Eli, you can stop stroking my shoulder now.” she said as she lifted herself from basically being face-planted into the bed. She stood up and slowly took a seat down beside him, resting her head against him. “Eli, may I sleep in here with you tonight?” and with those words all of Elusive’s hopes had come true at that moment. But he couldn’t say yes. He wanted this more than anything but he knew he shouldn’t...

“Yes Rarity, of course you may.” but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t take a golden ticket when dropped in his lap.

~ ~

A while passed and it got dark out. Or at least Twilight assumed so. She could just see a clock outside on the wall from her bed and it read 10 o’clock. She didn’t know what time visiting hours finished but assumed it would’ve been around 5 when they had left. The nurse still hadn’t returned. Maybe he was actually out looking for the book or he’d chosen not to send her a doctor. Either way, time passed surprisingly fast for her. She wanted to fall asleep but couldn’t. She had ‘slept’ most of the day already. All she could do was sit in the bed and wait.

“Sir you’re not allowed in here!” came a quiet voice from outside of her room. It sounded far off. “Let me get somepony to escort you back to your ward.”

“Ah have ta see her” Twilight instantly recognised the voice. It was Big Mac.

“We can’t let you in there sir. Only direct family are allowed in after-hours and only in emergencies. Now please leave or I’ll call security!” Twilight wasn’t familiar with the layout of this area but she assumed he was at the front desk and speaking with the receptionist.

“I am her family.” Twilight was taken aback by this. Big Mac still considered her family? After all she’d done to him?

“Our records show she only has a brother, one Shining Armour, Prince Shining Armour, captain of the royal guard who I am sure you are not. Now, this is your last chance before I call security!”

“I’m her husband!” if Twilight had been surprised before by what Big Mac had said, now she was downright dumbfounded. He still...? Enough so that he still considered her... even after...

“Macintosh...” she said out loud.

“Twilight? I’m coming!” he’d only waited this long to come her as it was because he hadn’t know where exactly her room was. Now he heard her calling he would be by her side as fast as possible. “Where are you?”

“I’m in here” Twilight called out happily. She knew he would be right around the corner to her room in mere seconds... nearly a minute passed... “Big Mac?”

“I’m on my way darlen.” he called out. It cleared her worries that he’d been gotten by security but she still wondered why it had taken him so long and was still taking him so long. His voice was definitely closer now though. A few more seconds passed and he finally came into view outside her room. At least the top half of him was threw the window to the hallway. He was hobbling slowly, with a saddle bag on his side and a very determined look on his face.

Finally he rounded the corner of her door and... “What happened?!” exclaimed Twilight! He had a plaster cast on his front left leg covering the entire length of it, alongside a splint on either side of it to hold it straight. It was obvious now why he was hobbling before and why he’d taken so long. It wasn’t determination on his face, but suppressed pain. Walking must’ve caused intense pain... and he’d done it for her. “Are you alright?”

“Ah’m fine” he huffed. He clearly wasn’t but he was trying to hide it. “Ah just had to...”

“Sir, this is your last chance. Leave now or these two will remove you.” the clerk and two ‘nurses’ now stood at the door. Both of the stallions where just as imposing as Big Mac usually was... maybe a little less but imposing all the same. “We have no records of MISS Twilight Sparkle being now, or ever being married.”

“We’re engaged...” Twilight said towards the three ponies at the door, pulling at her restraints for a moment trying to get out of bed before falling back into it. She turned to Big Mac and added “We’re still engaged.” and the smile on his face confirmed it to her. And she smiled in turn.

The nurses however didn’t seem to care as the two walked up, one each side of Big Mac and slammed into him, not seeming to care about his leg, spinning him to face the door behind them.

“That’s enough nurse.” came a stern yet soft voice. “Macintosh, Twilight. Good to see you both again.” The two nurses let go off Big Mac. They stood beside him still for a moment before one walked away and the other followed shortly after, out the door. As they left the doctor entered.

“Whooves?” asked Big mac.

“Yes Macintosh. I’m Twilight’s psychiatrist and don’t worry, you’ll be ‘llowed around so long as I’m here.” said the brown stallion. He was carrying a saddle bag and wearing his bow tie he almost always wore, despite how much post ponies thought it looked stupid. It was slightly loose and tilted to the side, as usual. Being the small town as Ponyville was, Big Mac and Whooves had met a few years ago. They weren’t the best of friends or anything but where knew it each other some-what and considered each other friends.

“Heh, well ah’ll be. What are the odds o’ that?”

“Well quite high, I’d say. I heard about your engagement and when I saw Twilight’s admittance here I specifically requested her case.” he said as he walked over towards Twilight’s bed and put his saddle bag on the ground opening it up and retrieving a book with his teeth before laying it on the bed for twilight. “One of the staff told me you requested this book?”

Twilight picked it up. ‘The Complete Works of Pegadises’. For almost 40 plays and scripts it was surprisingly small. Then again, even his greatest plays where surprisingly short, despite their fame. She nodded thankfully towards the doctor and opened up the cover and it immediately struck her. “You checked this out from my library?”

“Yes. Yes I would’ve been here sooner but I lost track of time speaking with your assistant. He’s quite glad you’re alright.”

“Spoke with him? You didn’t psychoanalyse me from what he said did you.”

“No of course not... but if anyone asks, yes. Was the only reason I could to leave the hospital to get it for you. Now, enough small talk. I am here for a reason after all.” he turned from facing Twilight to Big Mac and continued. “Macintosh, would you mind letting us talk in private for a moment? I just need to do an assessment fast.” Whooves returned his gaze back towards Twilight. “Sorry, if I seem a little cold and blunt.”

“No, it’s alright. I’ve been told I can be somewhat overly clinic as well.” Twilight said to him happily. She wanted this to be over faster so she could speak with Big Mac. But honestly, even if being analysed while doing so, the idea of speaking to somepony her intellectual equal was quite thrilling. He was after rather well known for having doctorates in many fields.

~ ~

Big Mac waited just outside of her room in some nearby seating. It was by no means comfortable and made even worse by his leg. It had only been maybe twenty minutes, thirty tops but it had felt like so much more. Mostly due to the clerk at reception who would constantly look his way and quickly look away when he noticed.

The security here was kinda pathetic. He’d taken so long to walk to Twilight’s room and they hadn’t even arrived by the time he had. If he had had other intentions they would’ve been screwed... and this was meant to be a high security area of the hospital too... then again... that Screw Loose pony had been in the paper a few months back for escaping for the one-hundredth time. It seemed kinda odd that they’d celebrate that the way they did.

Eventually, Whooves came out of Twilight room and walked up to Big Mac before taking a seat beside him. They talked for a small while and discussed her situation. Nothing that she and Whooves had discussed of course, that fell under patient doctor confidentiality and Big Mac didn’t press any beyond that. They discussed her injuries and what would be happening with her.

Most of her injuries were minor and would heal over time. Her horn on the other hoof would cause most of her spells to falter. Her magical ability was completely fine, it was just the way it was channelled through her horn was now altered and she would have to learn to compensate for the difference. It would be doable but changing the way that you’ve done something for your entire life would be hard. It would take months, but until then she wouldn’t have any magic. It didn’t worry Big Mac to much, he knew Twilight’s knack for magic and was sure she would beat those odds and be back to normal faster than the average pony would.

Her mental condition though. While Whooves said that he didn’t believe she would attempt suicide again and that she wasn’t a high-risk patient, they would have to keep her here for observation for a good amount of time. Big Mac had expected as much but was glad to hear that she would be alright. Whooves finally gave Big Mac a rundown of her treatments and her options down the road, should she make progress in her recovery.

He was told this for a reason. Because of her mental condition, she no longer had her own right of attorney. She no longer had the right to make her own dissections. Technically, if she was asked by a staff member if she wanted red or green jelly, she didn’t even have the right to choose that, it would just be the staff choosing on her behalf. Her right would likely be given to Spike or her brother, but Big Mac was an option as well.

Eventually Big Mac had been given all the information he was privy to at this time and while Whooves thought both professionally and as a friend that Macintosh would be suitable for her guardian, he was only allowed to disclose so much at this moment. As it was he still had to fill out some paper work declaring all of this. Until then Twilight was still considered high-risk and a threat to herself and others due to her magical resistance earlier. He’d have the restraints removed from her by early morning but she would still be confined to her room.

Big Mac granted Whooves a good night as he walked away and limped himself towards Twilight’s room. His leg still caused him a good deal of pain to walk on and Whooves had offered to arranged for him to get some assistance heading back to his room in the main wing of the hospital once he was done speaking with Twilight for the night. As it was, he wasn’t meant to be speaking with her at all at this time of night but Whooves saw no harm.

As he entered he heard light sobbing. From what he’d heard, that Whooves didn’t consider her at risk and that she’d been quite eager to speak with him, Big Mac hadn’t expected this. “Twilight?” He said as he entered the room.

“Oh, hey Big Mac. How’s your leg?”

“That’s not important... how are you feelin’?”

“I don’t quite know... he said I may not be able to use magic again... I don’t know how I’d live like that. But don’t get me wrong... I want to live. I just, I’m scared Mac. I’m really, really scared!” Twilight said as she wiped her eyes. They were mostly dry, just slightly damp. They weren’t watery and she hadn’t been crying very hard.

“It’s alright Twilight, ah’m here for ya. If you let me know what’s going on in yur head ah can help ya.” he half whispered as he approached her and put a hoof onto hers. “Why’d you do it Twilight? Why’d you jump? Ah have an idea why but ah wanna hear what you think.”

“I didn’t think... I’d hurt you, I’d hurt Rarity and I was sick. I didn’t want to be sick, and I couldn’t think of any other way. It was so stupid... I’m, I’m glad the fall didn’t work. I can’t imagine how you’d all feel if it did. What I felt? It, it couldn’t be worse than what I would have put you all through... what I still put you through.”

“So ya didn’t wanna hurt nopony no more? Ah can understand that. But trust me Twilgiht, ya didn’t hurt nopony at all. You still haven’t. We were all worried ‘bout’cha cause we love ya.”

“Don’t use that word...”

“What word? 'Love’? Ah can’t not use that word Twilight, because ah gotta tell ya that ah still love ya. Ah still wanna get married to ya and settle down with you. Ah’d give up ma farm for you if you don’ wanna live there. That’s how much ah mean it Twilight.”

“But I don’t... well I do but... I don’t know if it’s real or fake or something else altogether... I just don’t know about anything. I doubt everything I feel. I can’t even be sure if I’m really scared right now or if I’m just whacked out on my misfiring chemicals... and that in itself is scary!”

“Ah understand Twilight. If you don’t wanna say how ya feel about me because ya ain’t sure let me just ask ya a something. How do ya feel about Miss Rarity right now?”

“I told you I don’t know how I feel. If it’s real or fake and artificial...”

“Ah didn’t ask what you think Twilight, ah asked how you feel. Just ignore what ya know and tell me what is just inside ya.”

“Well... I like her... but I don’t love her. It’s what I was talking about, yesterday I was com...”

“And how do ya feel about Spike?”

“I, I love him... like my son.”

“And Sweetie Belle.”

“Honestly... I kinda dislike her for taking Spike away... I, I don’t blame her though. Or him.”

“Twilight. How do you feel about me?”

Twilight sighed. She knew this was coming and they she knew what he wanted to hear, but she had to tell the truth... “Big Mac...” but the truth was what he wanted to hear. It was how she felt right now. Even if she felt it right now she didn’t know if it was true. “I feel like I love you... but I don’t know if I do... I can’t trust myself... I can’t...” Twilight stopped... “Big Mac? Are you… laughing?”

“Twilight... you are the dumbest smart pony ah know... and ah know Applejack! Ah love you too! Ah’d give you anything, give up anything fur you! Ah love you Twilight... and ah know you do too.”

“How do you know? I don’t even know...”

“Yes you do... yur worrying that its yur magibetes playing trick on ya, ain’t ya? Well it’s not. You got that I.V. there on ya leg. You got yur medicine in ya and ya feelin’ what ya really feelin’! And what ya feelin’ is that you love me.”

Twilight didn’t know how to react. Was he right? Why wouldn’t he be? If they’d known this was caused by her magibetes why wouldn’t they treat her for it? The magicine would only been to be administered twice a day and through and I.V. would be easily done. But... “How do I know you really love... I don’t have anywhere to go with that. I know you do too. You... thank you Big Mac.”

“Anytime Twilight. But ah do have one question for ya. Ah walked all the way ta Sweet Apple Acres ta get this Twilight...” he took off his saddle bag and placed it on the bed. He opened it and pulled out a book and passed it to Twilgiht with his mouth. ‘Of Foals and Family’. “Twilight... this where the last book you were reading. Where you thinkin’ about children fur us or where it just parta yur rotation?”

“No, it was just part of my rotation.” Twilight replied. Clearly lying.

“Ah can tell ya lying Twilight. Please, tell me. Ah think this book is the reason ah saved you... that I knew yo...”

“Saved me? What are you talking about?”

“This here leg. Ah broke it.” he said getting a ‘you don’t say’ look from Twilight who obviously missed what he had meant. “Ah broke it catching you when ya fell. Twilight. When ah said ah’d give up anything fur you, ah meant it. And ah know that one’a the reason you thought we mayn’t end up being with one another where because you couldn’t leave yur library, and ah couldn’t leave my farm. Well Twilight. Ah may have ta leave ma farm becasue’a this. And ah don’t regret it one bit. Twilight. Ah’d rather have you with me in this world. Even if ya didn’t love me than have my farm in a world without you.”

Twilight didn’t know how to answer to that. It sounded horrible, that he’d lost his farm saving her. But he didn’t regret it. That he’d regret it if he hadn’t. She honestly had been thinking about foals but that was while she wasn’t on her medication. She could trust what she felt not but not back then. Twilight felt now like she still wanted them... but it was out of guilt? “I did want them, but I’m not sure anymore. I don’t know if...”

“That’s fine Twilight... you don’t have ta make up ya mind right this moment. We have plenty of time ta think about it.” he said, leaning in and giving her a small peck on the cheek. She wasn’t confused about her feelings anymore so if he said it was alright to not know, then she didn’t know. “Ah ‘spose ah better be going soon.”

“You, you’re leaving?”

“Don’t think ah’m meant ta be allowed in here as it were. The Doc’s just doin’ me a favour’s all. Gonna take me a while ta hobble on back to ma room here as it is.”

“Ok Big Mac. Will you see I see you tomorrow... wait. Before... you said. You went all the way to Sweet Apple Acres on that leg to get my book?”

“Eeyup. And ah’d do it again.”

“That’s just... that’s... Big Mac? When do you want to get married?”

“As soon as possible Twilgiht. As soon as possible.”

~ ~

Spike lay on his back in his bed, Sweetie Belle hugging him from the side. He’d missed this. He was happy right now. despite everything that had happened in the last two days, and even before that. He’d always thought it was called sex but how Sweetie Belle said it was ‘making love’, he couldn’t argue with that. Making love was exactly what it felt like to him.

Sweetie Belle wriggled slightly, moving closer to him. He could feel her breath against his neck. He thought about everything that had happened between them. How they’d met, how he’d moved in with her and how she’d kicked him out. How he’d been bitter but still loved her. How he’d fought so hard to win her back... despite not really trying at all other than barely a full sentence to her back at Ace and Ven’s party. But still he was with her now. He wasn’t sure how or why she’d given him a second chance. She just had.

Despite how much he told himself not to, it just popped into his head. He tried not to think about it, not to ruin his second chance with her but it just wouldn’t leave his mind... the perfect joke to tell at this moment!

He was happy. And when he was happy he thought of things that made him happy and jokes where one of those things. The timing for it was perfect but he couldn’t break her new rule: no jokes in bed. She’d only made it this morning but he knew she meant it. He thought about it over and over, perfecting the words he would use and the more he did so, the more he wanted to actually use them. And eventually, he cracked.

“Hey Spike?” he thanked Celestia she had spoken up just mere millisecond before he had.

“Yeah?”

“So... Scootaloo was your first? And you where her first too right?”

“I guess so... why?”

“I was just wondering.. So you where Scootaloo’s first... heh, no wonder she’s gay.” Sweetie Belle chuckled.

Spike was offended. He couldn't believe Sweetie Belle would say something like that to him. Did she mean it? Was there something wrong with how he ‘performed’? He was hurt... then, he laughed. And she joined in with him. Sweetie Belle had made a joke... he didn’t like it being at his expense, but it was funny. He couldn’t joke about her so she did about him. It was the same to him as how he’d asked about her and Die. It was a little disheartening but he loved her for it.

They just lay there in his bed, the same they had been moments before. Spike on his back and Sweetie Belle hugging him from the side. The only difference now was Spike had his arm around her and his head resting against hers. It wasn’t just Spike now. They were both happy. They both loved each other and nothing could ruin this for them. And for once…

Nothing did.

Author's Notes:

So there's a few things in this chapter. Mainly that the entirety of the lovey-dovey stuff is ripped from the show Bones. They just started season 8 and I love the show... even though it turned into a soap opera after season 3.
Edit: and now you understand my soapy inspirations!...
Doctor Whooves: I was caught up whether to use him or not because he's The Doctor and not really a phychatrist but again... Bones. I'm writing him as Sweets from that show. Also, not so much writen but in subtext: Twilight is Bones and Big Mac is Booth.
Warning this next part is not relevant at all...
There's a picture floating around that has House M.D. and Sheldon [Big Bang Theory] with the caption 'A conversation between these two would be awesome.' [Disclaimer: I have never watched House] but I saw that pic and thought I would like to throw Bones in there. Because Bones was Sheldon before Sheldon was cool!
Edit: ok, all the Bones romantic crap is just that: crap. Poorly written and forced in. I'm sorry, I guess I was just happy the show had started back up. Though I still like the Bone, Booth, Sweets dynamic.

When I started writing the part about Elusive and Rarity, I didn't mean for him to be a bad guy in what happened. He's not. He's just not Big Mac.
Now with that said that he's not a bad guy for doing what he did and I held that strong idea while writing it. I then completey threw that away with the first segment of the next chapter... seriously... I can't even plan one chapter ahead at this point.

Pegasdices is meant to be Shakespeare in that he has about 40 plays and scripts but all up they're only like 500 pages, a long book at best. Also I think this story is up to about 280 pages... way to long.
I feel I've over used the phrase 'and then <she/he> realised...' but that probably won't stop me.
Last reference I used was 'Jiffy' by Grandpa Simpson.

'Nothing could ruin this moment'... hopefully you knew what that meant and my troll worked on you =D

This took a lot longer than I hoped... severe writers block for 2 weeks sometimes getting one paragraph done an hour. Of course Borderlands 2 and Warcraft: Pandaland didn't help either. This also translates to I'm addicted to Warcraft again so expect delays in chapters.

Edit: I'm not sure why, I really liked a few moments in this chapter but those opening quotes, this just seems to be a bad chapter to me.

Exposition

“I see. So we can’t see Twilight for another two hours?” Rarity asked through the still-closed and locked door of the psychiatric ward. Unlike the rest of the hospital, due to its ‘special’ conditions, it wasn’t accessible to the public until 10 in the morning and it was only just after 8 now. They had also had to leave earlier than the rest of the hospital’s normal visiting hour as well yesterday. The stallion security-nurse nodded as Rarity repeated what he had just told her. “Very well then. We’ll be back in a few hours.” she said as she turned and started off. “Come Eli. Breakfast?”

“That sounds nice.” Elusive replied as he followed suite alongside her. They hadn’t discussed last night. Rarity had gotten out of bed and headed straight for her room to ‘freshen up’. Elusive had put his ear against the door mere moments after it closed and was very glad he didn’t hear crying. He half expe… he completely expected to though. Last night had been wonderful! And terrible… he’d waited five years for Rarity and he feared he'd blown his chance with her for a sad one night fling.

The sounds that he could make out where that of small containers tapping against the table as she let go of them and when she had come out, she looked very well glimmered, so perhaps she HAD just been applying her make-up. The first thing she did though was insist they go see Twilight, that she’d promised to be there first thing. Elusive couldn’t argue with that and didn’t want to. He knew there was something running through her head but he just didn’t know what. She always had a tendency to be some-what unpredictable.

The two walked for a while, still in silence like they had been on the way to the hospital in the first place, but they eventually both agreed, without even saying a word on where they would be dining. Due mostly to the fact that it was the only place that was open this early. Rarity ordered a sandwich and a drink while Elusive only ordered a drink. “You really should eat something. He’ll have a sandwich too.” Rarity said, pushing him aside slightly from the counter, paying for his order as well as her own.

“That wasn’t necessary. I’m not hungry. I ate something while you were in your room back the boutique.” he wasn’t hungry, but it was a lie. He’d had his ear pressed up against her door the entire him she was in her room. But she didn’t know that.

“Nonsense. All I have is health foods and the like. Bacon only has so many calories and the last few days have most likely taken their toll on you. Both of us really. Why I’m sure I’ve lost at least a few kilos alone from… all this.” Rarity trailed off a bit on her last words before regaining her composure. “Of course you can feel free to pay my back. For breakfast, not whatever it is you helped yourself to at my shop.”

Elusive took his seat at one of the inner tables, though there where only three tables in all. He had been planning on getting Rarity’s seat for her but decided against it after what she had just said. This wasn’t a date after all… was it? Rarity sat across from him and took her drink, a juicebox and levitated the stew into it. She grasped it between her hooves and drank from it. She looked so cute, so gorgeous… so Rarity. Who said it wasn’t a date?

“Rarity. I have to ask you. Would you like to see me some time? Now is nice, but I’d like to take you somewhere special.”

“No.” she replied bluntly. “This IS nice but… I just don’t think I’m ready to see anypony again. Not yet.”

“’Yet’?” Elusive asked.

“Don’t do that please. Just, take no for an answer. I… I just don’t want to think about any of this right now.”

“I understand. I won’t pressure you.”

“Hmm… I wish you’d said that sooner…”

“Pardon?”

“Nothing…”

“Rarity. What happened last night was…”

“Please!... I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Look. Last night, between us, it happened. Whether it was for better or worse, it happened.”

“Yes it happened… you raped me. It happened!” Rarity burst out as she slammed her hooves on the table! Elusive was stunned… she, she felt he raped her. Had he? She consented but… even if she consented, did that not make it rape? He had known it was wrong but he still did it.

“Rarity I…”

“WHAT!?!?!?” Elusive turned, as did Rarity, to see Sweetie Belle. She’d screamed it from across the street and was now running over to them. Spike was behind her but not running like she was. She came to a sliding halt, knocking the table slightly and looked at Rarity briefly before turning to Elusive. She didn’t know what to say, she’d never expected anything like this to happen. “Did, you really?...”

“Sweetie Belle, I may have over-exaggerated.” Rarity said as she put a hoof on her sister’s shoulder.

“No, you didn’t.” Elusive added. “I’m… I should go.”

“Please.” Rarity sighed. Both Elusive and Sweetie Belle expected her to say more but she never did. She had said it in agreement. 'Please: leave.' She couldn’t know for sure if it was the same as rape, but it was how she felt: like she had been used. For her body, not for her. She threw her juicebox on the ground and trotted off herself as she finally realised Elusive wasn’t going to. Of course Sweetie Belle followed after her. Rarity hadn’t thought about it but had she; she would’ve expected her sister to do so.

Sweetie Belle waited until Elusive was far behind them before she asked again. He wasn’t too far off though and she’d have to keep an eye out to see if he started to come towards them. He seemed guilty and as much as Sweetie Belle didn’t want to believe it everything told her it was true. “Rarity…”

“Save it! I don’t want to hear anything from you.”

“I don’t care what you wanna hear. What I wanna hear is what the hay happened! Did he... rape you?"

“Sweetie Belle…”

“Did Elusive rape you!?” Sweetie Belle yelled, loud enough that she was sure that not only Elusive, but anypony around would’ve heard it as well. She regretted it but she couldn’t worry about that.

“Yes.” Rarity cried, as she turned her face from Sweetie Belle, not wanting to look her in the eyes. “I mean no. No… I don’t know… I let him…but, it was…”

“Don’t cry Sis. Just tell me what happened.” she said as Rarity simply walked away. Rarity kept walking for quite some time until eventually just dropped her knees mid-stride. Sweetie Belle sat down beside where her sister as Rarity lay herself down beside Sweetie Belle in turn, who curled around her. “What did he do?” Sweetie Belle asked as she nuzzled up against her older sister. Sweetie Belle couldn't help but wondered if her sister felt the same now as when it had happened to herself all those years ago.

~ ~

“So she threw herself at you?” Spike asked. Elusive had explained himself and in a way he was in the right. But he was just as much to blame and Spike felt it in every guilt-filled word that come out of Elusive’s mouth.

“I fucked up… everything.” Elusive said trotting back and forth. They’d been asked to leave the establishment he and Rarity had been eating at and where now just walking aimlessly around. “And for what? I wanted her. I’m weak, and I let lust control me. I still want her! But for so much more… I want her…”

“Listen, Elusive. I get ya, I completely understand how you feel, believe me I do but… yeah, I think you messed up. I don’t know how you could fix it. We both know Rarity. If what you've said is true, and I do believe you, she’ll tell the same story that you told me to her sister and I'm sure Sweetie Belle will calm her down. I’m sure…”

“It was in her bed… in Sweetie Belle’s old bed too. After she told me about…” Elusive paused before saying it. He wasn’t sure if Spike knew about Sweetie Belle’s father. “Her past. Something that happened to them when they were younger.”

“About her father?” Spike asked. He already knew though. “Yeah, I guess that makes it worse in a way. But I don’t really think it changes anything. I don't know what she's thinking but I don’t think it’s about that… it’s about you. It’s obvious she still likes you. She’s just scared and I can’t blame her for it.”

“You really think she does? She’s been so cold to me.”

“Of course she does! You’d have to be blind not to see it.” Spike exclaimed as she threw his arms up. “Could you really not see it?”

“I could… but I thought it was just me being hopeful. Do you really think she’s still in love with me… well maybe not in love but…”

“I don’t think so… I know so. Get it?”

Elusive nodded. This was exactly the opposite of what he thought this dragon would do. In honestly thought the guy hated him. They’d only really spoken with each other with Sweetie Belle and the dragon had always been snide and sarcastic. Then again he was Twilight’s… whatever he is to her and the seed doesn’t fall far from the library-tree. “Should we go look for them?”

“No, I gotta see Twilight. We shouldn't go looking for them but I know what you should do..."

~ ~

“Mornin’.”

“Morning to you too Big Mac.” Twilight replied cheerfully. He was the first one to arrive this morning. Her bindings where a bit twisted but she still had a small bit of ley-way as she lay on her stomach with her legs folded, the normal way ponies normally sat, unlike what many of her friends had been doing of late. She had a book laid out in front of her and she appeared to be near the end of it already. It wasn’t at all unusual for her to finish a book that fast if it was the one Doctor Whooves had given her just last night. In fact it may have even been a little slow considering it was quite small. Of course she could’ve also just been reading a specific piece of Pegadices’ writings.

“Woulda been here sooner but as it turns out this parta the hospital don’t start visiting hours ‘til jus’ now.”

“Oh it’s no problem. How’s your leg doing?”

“A little worse fer wear, probably shouldn’t’ve walked on it so much yesterday but Doc says it should be back in full swing come next Winter Wrap-Up.”

“That’s great…” Twilight said with a small twinge of guilt. “Anyway, Whooves told me about this whole right of attorney deal. I’d be more than happy for you to do this for me. Spike wouldn’t want to be in charge of me… at least I hope he wouldn't. And I don’t think Shinnie would be able to. I couldn’t think of anypony better than you for it. Even if I don’t technically have a say in it.”

“That’s awful nice o’ ya Twilight. Ah’m humbled ya would let me. Promise ah won’t do nothing you wouldn’t do.”

“Isn’t that the whole point?” Twilight laughed.

“‘Spose it is.” Big Mac laughed in agreement. “So’s the doc ganna be here anytime soon?”

“Not for a while. He and Horse came by earlier. They’re filling out the paper work to let me out of these straps now. I’m still considered ‘at risk’ but at least I’ll be allowed to walk around this place freely.”

“So we have some time to ourselves ya think, Twilight?” Big Mac asked, as he nuzzled at her neck. She leaned into it for a moment before pulling away.

“Sorry Mac. That’s the thing though. With me… ‘not fit to make my own choices’, if you get that for me, we’re not allowed to perform coitus. I legally can’t give consent and you’re not allowed to make that desiccation for me. they’d call it taking advantage of your position. Of course Whooves knows you but he still told me this just to be safe. I don’t want you getting in trouble.”

“That’s fine by me Twilight. Ah can abstain fer a while. Just one thing though, don’t call it ‘coitus’. It sounds to clinical fer ma taste buds.”

“Would you proffer I call it intercourse?” she asked as Big Mac simply sighed. They spent nearly the next hour just talking about what having her right to, well, rights actually meant. Whooves had discussed it with Twilight already and would most likely, in fact have to, speak with Big Mac about it if he was to have them, but she wanted to tell him what they’d told her. She couldn’t help but feel that they had left out a few details about it all. She was considered ‘mentally unstable’ after all and even if she knew she was alright, they only had her word, that of the mentally unstable pony, to go off of.

That bit of doubt constantly lingered on her mind. But she knew it was just fear, perfectly normal. Of course 96% of insane ponies beleive they're completely sane... so who knows. If the doctor’s truly thought she still posed a risk to herself or others they wouldn’t be letting her loose from these bonds and giving her permission to move freely through the area. Though she still wouldn’t be allowed to leave the facility, even escorted.

The two were reading one of the shorter plays from the book out loud, taking turns playing the characters. Big Mac quickly shut his mouth mid-sentence. “Hello Big Mac…” Rarity said as she covered her mouth to hide her small giggle at the line he’d just read and the ridiculous pegaspearian accent he’d been reading it in. “Twilight. Good morning to you both. Sorry I’m late. Something… came up this morning.”

“I bet it did.” Twilight replied coyly.

“And what exactly if that supposed to mean.?” Rarity replied coldly.

“Twilight!” Sweetie Belle half yelled. “Ix-neigh on the Lusive-ea.”

“Oh come on. When Big Mac stayed with me Dash assumed it had happened. But you know him...” Twilight paused and started her best impression of Big Mac. ‘Ah couldn’t take advantage ‘f a filly in peril’.” though it ended up sounding more like Fluttershy somehow… “Or something that I’m sure he practiced too purposely to make me fall for him. Isn’t that right Macintosh?”

“Eeyup, ya got me. I acted like a gentlecolt and turned you down just so ah could get ya in bed… woulda gotten away with it too had it not been fer those meddling kids…”

“That’s not funny!” burst Rarity. “Don’t make light of yourself Big mac. You, did the right thing that night. She’s lucky to have somepony who’d do that for you.”

“Rarity… did you really not know you were going to end up having intercourse with him?” Twilight said as Big Mac sighed once more at her use of the word ‘intercourse’. “I could see it. I could see you loved him even when I was in denial about love even being real! It can’t just be that… what happened Rarity?”

“How could I be in love with him!? He’s vile, he’s malicious!”

“He’s beautiful… your words last night. ‘That’s beautiful Eli’ is exactly what you said after he told you how love felt to him.”

“He was saying that to you, not me.”

“You know that’s a lie!” Twilight snapped.

“Well why does this even matter to you?!” Rarity snapped right back. “Yes I slept with him. Need I say anything more?”

“Well I wouldn’t mind hearing more” came a voice from behind them. It was the voice of a certain brash, pegasus they all knew. “I thought you were getting married ta Flash Dance yesterday.” she said as she walked in the door. “Thanks for inviting me ta that by the way.” she added sarcastically.

“Not good timing Scootaloo.” replied Sweetie Belle. [You totally thought it was Rainbow Dash didn’t you?]

“Obviously. I think I missed something big yesterday didn’t I?”

“It was two days ago actually, and yes. You did. But must I really fill everypony in about everything that the others already know? I mean how much time have we spent on exposition alone?”

“Well it would be nice seems I’m here ta tell you how Dash is doing…” Scootaloo replied.

“You heard from her?!” exclaimed Twilight. She’d mostly forgotten about Dash and Pinkie’s problems to her own. She was sure that Rarity had as well.

“I’ll tell you if you tell me. First off… seriously, why didn’t you invite me?”

“Uh, well you see. It was a small event, very private, very close friends.”

“You invited Vinyl…” Scootaloo sighed knowing full well that Rarity barely even knew the DJ.

“How did you know?”

“Now who’s asking exposition ? And besides, I’m like, your sister’s best friend. Isn’t that close enough?”

“No offence deary, but that would be Applebloom, my sister’s best friend.”

“Fine, second best.”

“Diamond Tiara…” Rarity replied bluntly, getting rather annoyed at this point. As was Scootaloo.

“Third best frie… Silverspoon? Argh! Fine then, fourth best friend. And you know Belle, you could’ve corrected her at any time and not made me humiliate myself…”

“Oh, oh yeah. You’re my fourth best friend… and it’s totally not really Dinky…”

“Oh come on! Dinky Doo? That bubble smoking mailmare?”

“She smokes bubbles?” Rarity stepped in.

“Like you haven’t…” Sweetie Belle said dismissively to what she knew her sister was getting at. “And no she doesn’t. Her mum does though, but it’s medicinal, for her eyes. But I can assure you we’ve never been in an enclosed room with her mum while she was taking her medication. Diffidently, not just a week ago either!”

“Forgot about all this! Tell us about Rainbow Dash already!” Rarity just wanted to get away from stories of her sister getting inflated… “Yes, something bad happened, I dumped Flash Dance and I’m with Eli. Now tell us what the letter said!”

“Fine…” Scootaloo replied. She got a bit of a pleasure out of seeing Rarity’s reaction to what her sister had told her but she really should tell them about Dash after teasing them all so much. “But I didn’t really get a letter so much as I had a dream… it had Pinkie Pie in it and I’ve learnt not to question this type of thing with her involved.” she finished expecting to be called a moron…

Instead just saw them all nod in acknowledgement… they all knew Pinkie after all. “Well tell us already.” Rarity said once more.

“Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie where in this… I don’t know, empty whiteness. Just hugging. Dash was a little annoyed when I showed up but Pinkie calmed her, said she wanted me here to tell you all that Dash is fine and everything’s alright between them. She also said some stuff about a rewrite of chapter twenty and some other things that didn’t quite make sense but that she said I’d understand them when they happened…”

It was good to hear. Even if none of them had really been thinking about it too much, it was still one less thing to worry about. Of course there was a new, if not a lot smaller issue of Scootaloo being annoyed at Rarity for not inviting her to the wedding but most likely Scootaloo didn’t really care. Still Rarity thought she better take an interest in her to avoid any conflict. She’d had more than enough of late. “That’s very good to hear, thank you Scootaloo. Might I ask how you found us though?”

“Well the library’s the closest to my place so I was ganna stop there first. Got there, note on the door said ‘psychio-something emergancy, library closed’.”

“Psychiotopagrapheiniac.” corrected Sweetie Belle.

“What are you a dictionary?”

“No, I just wrote it is all.”

“Alright…” Scootaloo said and turned to Twilight before noticing… “Wait, why where you at the library this morning? You and Spike back together again?” she continued as she turned back to her.

“More exposition?” Rarity sighed. “Perhaps we should just write everypony a letter telling them everything that’s happened so we don’t have to re-explain everything every five minutes…”

“Oh, Pinkie said not to do that either, someponies finding out at the right time is integral to the plots points… not to sure what that means and also, what’s a plot point?... is it like a sex toy or something?”

“I don’t think so… though, they were ‘hugging’ you said?” questioned Twilight, with a slight covered snicker.

“Um… no offence Twi… but Spike and Belle don’t have anything to do with why you’re in here?”

“Long story short, she half killed my fiancé, slept with me and then jumped out a window…”

“Rarity!…” nagged Twilight. Even if it was true, she was actually quite surprised that Rarity had so nonchalantly said that they’d slept together. They’d been there before and she’d always been quite ashamed of it. Come to think of it… ashamed in the same manor she had been around Applejack a few months back… she didn’t, did she? This isn't the time or the place to find out anyway.

Scootaloo spoke up once more before Twilight could go any further down her path of thought. “Huh… that so? I always
assumed it would’ve been Fluttershy to do something like that…”

“Why on Equestria would you think that?” Rarity snapped, thinking Scootaloo was talking about the sleeping with her part rather than the half-killing part.

“Hey, I’ve been friends with Rainbow Dash and Gilda for a while… I’ve heard some stuff about her childhood and… wow!”

“Heard some stuff such as what, exactly?”

“Yeah, never ganna happen Rare. There’s some things about that pegasus’ past that you really shouldn’t learn…”

“You know,” Sweetie Belle commented with a slight cheeky grin. “I learnt something interesting about another pegasus’ past yesterday…”

“Yeah, and what would tha…”

“Twilight!” yelled Spike as he ran into the room. He’d known she was awake and fine but the last time he had seen her… he was overwhelmed with joy right now. He jumped onto the bed and wrapped his arms around her, bowling her over onto her side, pulling at her restraints slightly, but not painfully. He kept his arms tightly around her neck as he whimp-spered something only she could here “Don’t, ever again… never.”

He stayed there for a while, just hugging her. Sweetie Belle wouldn’t tell for sure, but she knew him, he was likely crying into Twilight’s coat. She walked up to the bed, noticing Big Mac was hugging Twilight from the other side. Sweetie Belle hopped up on top the bed with them as Big Mac just got as close to the edge of it as he could. Sweetie Belle gave Spike a back hug while Big Mac put one leg out over all three’s shoulders from Twilight’s side.

Spike finally pulled away from Twilight turning to see Sweetie Belle, then turning back to Twilight. “Why would you do that? I don’t know what you could’ve been thinking or feeling… but whatever it was, it was nothing! Nothing compared to what I feared! Don’t ever, ever scare me like that again… I don’t know what I’d do if you died…”

Twilight felt for him but sadly the first thing she thought about was she was older than him as it was and would die before him naturally. Not to mention he was a much longer-lifed dragon. But for now that didn’t matter. “I’m sorry Spike. I didn’t mean to make you hurry… I wasn’t thinking, it won’t ever happen again. I promise!” Twilight made a few tugs at her restraints that had been pulled by him knocking her over before adding “And if you let me up I’ll Pinkie Pie promise as well.”

Spike didn’t need that gesture. If Twilight promised him, that was all he needed. He did however then realise that she was bound, if only loosely. He pulled away but stayed sitting on the edge of the bed. Sweetie Belle didn’t let go of him however and Big Mac kept his hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

“Ahem” Rarity scoffed. “I’d hate to break up this moment but, where exactly is Eli, Spike?” she’d been expecting him to show up when Spike had. He hadn’t though, obviously.

“He’s not coming. He doesn’t really know Twilight anyway.”

“Oh, I see. I suppose that’s best. He’s not what I hoped for. You’re lucky Twilight, you too Sweetie Belle, to have such wonderful colts. Mac, I’ve heard how you turned Twilight down the night she tried for you, that you thought she was distraught and it wasn’t right to take advantage of her in her state. You are a true gentlestallion.”

“Pfft…” sighed Twilight, “You wouldn’t think he’s such a gentlestallion if you knew what he was thinking about before you get here. “

“And what exactly was that?”

“You notice how I’m all tied up…” Twilight paused for a moment until she saw Rarity seem to notice what she’d implied. “Yeah… exactly.”

“My... you’re, you’re into that?”

“No… well maybe, but that’s not the point. Point is that not every pony’s perfect. You’re right, I’m lucky to have Big Mac and Sweetie Belle’s lucky to have Spike. But Rarity…” Twilight’s tone changed from comforting to confronting! “If you don’t think YOU’RE lucky to have Elusive than you’re dumber than I am!”

“Yeah. And Spike a gentlestallion?” Sweetie Belle added “Please… I broke up with him because he asked for a three-some and he’s constantly making bad sex jokes… ‘if you’re horn’s attached to you brain than that means I was blowing you mind!’”

Rarity had found herself saying that she ‘needed to hear that’ from her friends before… now however. “I didn’t need to hear that…” Rarity sighed. Though they were right.

“Neither did I…” added Twilight, though more humorously than Rarity.

“Look, it doesn’t even matter.” Spike chimed in “He’s heading back to Cantalot now anyway.”

“He’s what!?” yelled Rarity. She’d mostly been able to hold back the full extent of anything loud she’d said in places such as this but this… THIS was beyond what she’d thought would happen. She hadn’t thought he’d be leaving. In retrospect, she knew he would have to leave at some point, he’d been here three days now and he did work after all. She lowered her voice once more. “So you mean?... When!?”

“He’s getting the train back at midday. I just came from there; it’s why I took so long to get here.”

“But I… midday? That’s only an hour… it’s at least an hour walk there!? I… Eli!” Rarity yelled as she bolted out of the room.

“Looks like you better hoof it!” Spike called out as she ran away. He’d wanted to use the term for a while now since he’d heard it and thought ‘Don’t you mean leg it?’ but it turned out it’s actually quite a common phrase, he’d just never heard it used before.

“Why the hay didn’t you stop it him?” asked Sweetie Belle “Rarity wanted to give up on him but I told her not to. You could at least have gotten him to say goodbye.”

“Because it was my idea. Rarity’s predictable, I knew she’d go running off after him if she heard he was leaving… and a train pulling away from the station as she waves goodbye? She’s such a romantic it can’t fail!” Spike said with a smug grin “Elusive’s practically back in with her already…”

Sweetie Belle wanted to berate him about this but she had to admit, he was right. She herself had even used a bit of reverse psychology on her sister, saying that she should just forget him and got the reaction she’d expected: Rarity defending him. When Sweetie Belle pressed further Rarity even come up with the argument that she had used HIM. She needed cheering up and had used HIS body to do so. There was a reason she still called him ‘Eli’ after all, right?

“She does realise she could just teleport there right?” asked Twilight to nopony in particular.

“I was just thinking the same thing." added Sweetie Belle flatly..

“Seriously?” questioned Scootaloo through a small laugh “You asked Belle for a three-some?” she partly did it to draw away from the sombreness of the moment but also, she wanted to know. Spike shock his head to say no… before looking at Scootaloo and nodding in conformation. “Dude… hi-hoof!” Scootaloo exclaimed putting her hoof out to him up on the edge of the bed.

“I don’t need to hear this…” Twilight sighed, though finding it somewhat amusing how Sweetie Belle had swatted away Scootaloo’s hoof.

“No offence Scootaloo, but I really don’t want YOU talking about Spike in that way.” Sweetie Belle said as she pushed her hoof away from Spike.

“What’s the supposed to mean?” responded Scootaloo. She wasn’t offended, more curious. “I’m just saying he has more balls than Pinkie Pie even.”

“Relax, both of you.” Spike said as she stepped in between them. “I told Sweetie Belle about us yesterday. You should take it as a complement; I think she’s jealous…" Spike then turned to Sweetie Belle before she could argue what he’d just said. “You’ve got nothing to be jealous of.” with an affectionate smile… before ruining it by adding “Besides she’s a filly-fooler anyway right?”

“Yeah…” replied Sweetie Belle.

“Hey!” called out Scootaloo

“Well you are aren’t you?” ssked Sweetie Belle.

“Um… yes? But what do you mean ‘us’ Spike?”

“Ok, now I’m offended… you, where my first remember? I was yours wasn’t I?”

“Oh that, I thought you meant like lately. Ya, you were. No big though.” Scootaloo said trying to act cool. She wasn’t usually open about this stuff but she wouldn’t lie, this was her best frie… fourth best friend, after all. There was no point anyway, seems they already knew really. Public-private information.

“Mind if I tell her what you said last night?” asked Spike.

'Yes! Yes she did mind!…' Sweetie Belle yelled in her mind. “I do, but now that you’ve brought it up she’s going to ask even if I say no isn’t she? Me and Spike where in bed and I said, as a joke. That he was your first… no wonder she’s gay.”

“Haha! That’s mean Belle! You got just as much balls as Spike does!”

“I REALLY shouldn’t be hearing this…” Twilight sighed once more.

“Yeah, ya know, I’m not a filly-foolery though. I’m bi.” Scootaloo said, she wasn’t offended and didn’t really care. Just wanted to clarify.

Spike was keeping quiet now, not sure is Sweetie Belle had been annoyed at him for bringing up what she’d said yesterday, diffidently not wanting to get mixed up in this potential tactical rain-nuke waiting to explode. Sweetie Belle on the other hoof thought it was all in good fun. And it was, she knew Scootaloo well enough, even if they had been away for quite a while. The whole Dinky Doo being a better friend was a joke and she was pretty sure Scootaloo knew it too. Telling her that though was a backup just in case this did go south …

“Really? Cause all I’ve seen is you dancing with ABS and flying ‘round with Gilda. Haven’t seen a colt anywhere near you.”

“Want me to prove it?” Scootaloo asked, in a ‘I’ll take any challenge you got’ way that she still had. She’s now practically what Rainbow Dash used to be in that way. Sweetie Belle nodded and Scootaloo added, “Alright. You, me and Spike! Sound fun?”

“That’s it, I’m killing myself again…” Twilight said as she pulled a pillow from behind her and covered her face with it. Big Mac quickly grabbed it in his teeth and pulled it away from her, looking at her in terror. She replied to that with a simple grinning-look that said ‘Do you really think I was serious?’. He noticed it was just a joke and smiled back at her.

This was exactly why Spike had stayed out of this. He was about to say something to try defuse what he thought Sweetie Belle would be thinking, considering how defensive she’d been about him and Scootaloo just moments ago. She spoke first however. “Alright.”

Spike was speechless… as was Scootaloo. She’d intended it as a joke and Sweetie Belle was seriously considering it? Spike barely managed to stutter out “R-really?”

“No.” Sweetie Belle replied flatly before bursting out laughing. Scootaloo followed shortly after, then Spike too. He loved this mare and loved even more that she could finally take a joke about this type of thing. Whatever insecurities she had when they started going out where all but gone now. She diffidently trusted him. And that made Spike happier than anything he’d felt before.

~ ~

She’d ran non-stop for nearly an hour now and had arrived in time. But only just; Rarity had maybe ten minutes to talk with him… then again she had to find him first. He wasn’t on the platform which meant it was on the train already. She started from the middle of the train and looked in each carriage heading up towards the rear caboose. Of course he ended up being in the front end. She’d lost even more of her precious little time before she finally found him.

“Eli!” she exclaimed as she finally saw him in the second last cart she was going to check. She rushed into the cariage and stood by his side as he faced out the window towards Cantalot.

“I thought you would come Rarity…” Elusive sighed, not even looking at her, just leaning in his seat continuing to stare out the window as he had been for a while now. “I hoped you wouldn’t though. I’m sorry. I’m just sorry Rarity.”

Rarity took a seat beside him. She wasn’t sure what to do. “I can’t forgive you.” it was cheesy but she added “Because you have nothing to be forgiven for. You didn’t take advantage of me.”

“Rarity… I haven’t hidden that I still love you and maybe you do too but what I did…”

“You didn’t do anything…”

“Yes I did!”

“No you didn’t!” Rarity said as she pulled him to finally face her. Looking into his eyes Rarity continued, not knowing what to say but just letting it flow, unlike everything else that seemed to drag on today. “What you DID do; is wait. Longer than I could ask of anypony. Can I ask you? You said you haven’t seen another mare in the years we’ve been apart. Even though you knew I hated you.”

“No, I didn’t.”

“And when we first… we’d been seeing one another for near two years. Nopony had ever stayed with me that long without asking.”

“I did ask… maybe you don’t remember but I asked a lot. A LOT!”

“Yes, but you didn’t demand… can I tell you, you where… my first.”

“Don’t lie Rarity. It doesn’t help you now.”

“I’m not. I’ve always left my suitors when they showed what they were truly after: a young, attractive trophy. Most ended up cheating, others dumped me saying I was a prude. I was, but… It always seemed like… like I should save myself, and not end up… like my sister.”

“But Blueblood?” Elusive asked. He’d thought Rarity was lying but what she had told him, or what he remembered of it at least, ran true. “You told me you were with him. That he left you because he came out of the closet.”

“I lied. I was dating royalty! And I was the only one of my friends who hadn’t at the time so I eventually just told them that we had. Truth is, he dumped me when I refused to ‘put out’ as he so elegantly put it. I was scorn and told me friends he was fey. Naturally, rumours spread and, too, that he dumped me added credence to the story.” Rarity smirked some-what before adding “He never denied it, letting it be commonly a accepted myth... the fiend even had the nerve to thank me for starting the rumour. Saying he’d never gotten so many mares until then." Rarity stopped for am moment before adding "Do I sound bitter?”

“Not nearly bitter enough.”

She chuckled. “Thank you Eli. The point is. You were the first pony to really love me. The only one as far as I know. I, I slept with Flash Dance thinking he did. You always had loved me, I know that. I knew that. And you where faithful too. Honestly, I feared that you weren’t. And when I discovered those pictures of her… I feared the worst. That you’d been fine with waiting because you had somepony else. I can’t help but think that none of this, everything, wouldn’t have happened had I let you say even a single word. You were going to propose to me… why you’d spent so much time with her. It makes sense, we’d been together for years. Had I only thought things through more.”

“It wasn’t your fault. There were other reasons I didn’t say anything. I didn’t understand why she asked me not to say anything, I still don’t.” Elusive sighed. He looked away from her for a moment before turning back.

“Mayhap, it was because of our father. Though I don’t see how that would work. Surely she would want me to know that it hadn’t happened that way. I don’t know either... I'm sure she had her reasons. I just can't imagine what they where.”

“She told me. I’ve known what happened to Sweetie Belle for a while. I’d been seeing you for a few months short of a year. She asked if we’d slept together yet. I told her no, but she pushed saying that she knew we had. I told her that we really hadn’t and that I was worried that you don’t love me the way I did you. Eventually she told me what had happened to her and that maybe you were scared. She and I became closer after that. I also… also stopped asking as much. I suppose that may have been a false sign to you.”

“She thinks fondly of you. Even when she lied… I always assumed Stockholm Syndrome or the like. But… what she said this morning. She said to me to just forget about you… where it so easy…”

“Do you love me?”

“I don’t know. As much as I’ve tried to deny it. As long as I’ve tried to deny it. There is still something between us but… I don’t know. I can’t get passed our past. Even knowing the truth doesn’t help. I can’t unsee you as the monster that molested my sister. I see my father in you.”

“Rarity…”

“ALL ABOARD!” yelled a conductor outside of the train.

“I should be off.” Rarity said quickly leaving her seat and heading towards the exit.

“Rarity wait! Come with me to Cantalot. Meet my sister. We can start over. And perhaps, go on a date. A real one. Not like this morning’s.”

“No… I’m sorry, I can’t do that. I’ve got work… no I don’t, I should be on my honey moon. I… I don’t have an excuse… I just don’t want to.” Rarity finished as she hopped of the train. She turned to face him as she stayed within it.

“Please, just tell me. Is there anything left between us? This morning, I was joking, but when you said ‘yet’ did you mean it?”

Rarity looked away from Elusive. “What my sister said… I think she was right.”

All hope Elusive had left was gone. As if to emphasise that point, a whistle from the conductor blew, the train would start moving away in seconds. She saw him as a monster: her father. His proposal was even tainted. The most romantic thing he had ever planned only reminded her of what she thought he’d been doing with his sister, and her engagement to Flash Dance. He was the one who broke her faith in love for so many years that she had, like him, never seen anypony else. The difference was that he did it out of love; she did so out of malice. Even her first lover, now tainted by her second who she’d worried over and dove into bed with thinking she’d made a mistake waiting so long with the first time. Everything they had together was corrupted in some way.

With a shunt of the train and a slight wobble from the sudden movement, he slowly started to move away from her as the train started forward. He felt a tear run down his face as Rarity turned back to face him. He was shocked… she kissed him. Maybe he was wrong. Not everything they had had been corrupted. Maybe there was one thing left between them.

The train was still moving slowly but still moving and their kiss eventually ended as they drew apart. He felt it. They both felt it. Though she was sad he was leaving, a smile came to Rarity’s face as she looked on at him; edging ever so slowly away. She knew that this wasn’t the end, but a new beginning. There was still one pure thing between them, uncorrupted. “What my sister said, she was right…”

“There’s a reason I still call you ‘Eli’.”

Author's Notes:

Edit: This chapter was originally called 'Supposition' because it I got the two words mixed up. It took me a full MONTH to find the right word I was looking for. Turns out supposition is a legal term meaning something unproven.

First off... NOTHING in the part at the hospital [scene 3] meant anything. Everything I said that sounds like it's going to be a plot point: isn't. I just wrote... basically I need to get form point C to point V and even though they're right next to each other on the keyboard, for some reason I took this path C-X-S-D-E-R-F-G-B-V and added so much that didn't need to be there. The only thing that did need to be there was that Sweetie Belel is now secure about herself and Spike. Everything else was either a joke or just me trying to make stuff seem realistic.

My OCD needs this to be said. I HATE the word 'juicebox'. I only put it in because if I said 'popper' none of you would've understood what I meant. It's basically just what we call them here in Australia. [because if you stomp on them empty they pop loudly] If you hadn't guessed what I was trying ot describe in that scene was that picture of Flutterhsy drinking a popper. No idea if any of these are the original but here, have a link dump!
http://29.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lt92nkOY4d1r0biauo2_500.png
http://www.gameinformer.com/cfs-filesystemfile.ashx/__key/CommunityServer-Components-PostAttachments/00-01-30-68-10/c12.jpg_2D00_500x400.jpg
http://derpicdn.net/media/W1siZiIsIjIwMTIvMDgvMjAvMDNfMjdfMTFfMTc2Xzc4MzE1X19VTk9QVF9fIl1d/78315__safe_fluttershy_hoodie_swag_juice%2Bbox_artist-colon-are-dash-you-dash-jealous_hug%2Blife.jpg

"she lay on her stomach with her legs folded, the normal way ponies normally sat, unlike what many of her friends had been doing of late" again another quote from my story that is actually aimed at how I I feel I'm writing. Becasue they where all getting very anthro when I saw what I was writing in my head...
Also Rarity's voice has turned into Miss Piggy from The Muppets and Fluttershy's into Hinata from Naruto.
Scootaloo is basically and un-mind-fucked Rainbow Dash but that's more in writing style than mind voicing. Speaking of Scootaloo... tell me you didn't think it was Rainbow Dash when Scootaloo came in? =D
Edit: I forgot about that and laughed my arse off...

Supposition Exposition: Kinda a Borderlands joke seems right near the start of the game Sir Hammerlock says some backstory and then directly acknowledges that he's giving you back story. So much pony in that game and again unrelated, the Machromancer perk called '20% Cooler' actually gives you a 30% boost to that stat... Gearbox! <3

Psychiotopagrapheiniac - no, it's not a real word.

The phrase 'hoof it' I heard that and thought "Don't you mean 'leg it'?" but turns out it's a completely normal phrase, I'd just never heard it before. Basically, exactly how I explained it when I used it in the story.
Also, as it turns out it's even a line in Journey's Don't Stop Beleiving, which on a completely unrelated note I've been listening to a ton of late because the final achievement in Fable: The Journey is called 'Don't Stop Beleiving'... seriously considering buying a Kinect just for that game.
Edit: I bought a Kinect and that game but my room is to small to use it...

Fanilly, why didn't Sweetie Belle tell the truth?... I really have no idea. Thanks for reading.

P.S. I may also be using the word supposition completely wrong...

Edit: Woops... forgot to press publish again...

Proud

She found it hard to believe. Dash didn’t remember Pinkie at all but still remembered her, and her sisters? Applebloom had stayed out of the room when they’d gone in to see Dash. She liked Dash just fine and was worried about her just as much as Applejack and Fluttershy where, but wasn’t really that close to Dash as them. Or any of her sister’s friends really. They just ran in different circles. Applebloom could swear she had heard some singing coming from the room not long before they left for the night.

Pinkie and Octavia led Applejack, Fluttershy and Appelbloom herself to their well-sized home above a pastry store. Applebloom hadn’t seen the Cakes in years now and didn’t really recognise them until Applejack greeted them. “Well howdy Cup, long time no see, you too Carrot. How are Pound and Pumkin doin’ these days?”

“Oh they’re doing just fine.” Mrs Cake replied. “We’ve been giving them some responsibility taking care of Ace Swift and Ventura for us. And they’ve sure been glad to have Pinkie Pie around again.”

“Are you sure that’s such a good idea?” asked Fluttershy. “Those two are a lot to handle. I’m not sure I could handle them both myself.”

“You mean our kids or Pinkie’s?” chimed in Mr Cake. “It’s not a problem cutie,” he was pretty much the same though now he was sporting a small beard... despite his wife’s ‘subtle’ objections. “Our little monsters where a load themselves at that age. And beside we’re here anyway if anything goes wrong. It’s the least we can do for Pinkie since she used to take care of our little brats...” he was interrupted by Mrs Cake elbowing him lightly in the side “I mean our little angels.” he finished with a cheesy smile, letting out a small laugh that Mrs Cake sighed and copied.

“I’d hate to impose more on you two.” interjected Pinkie, surprisingly chipper, all things considered, but down trodden compared to her usual self. “But these three need a place to stay here in Cantalot!”

“Oh, well they’re welcome to stay here of course, Pinkie.” replied Mrs Cake. “But I don’t know how much room we’ll have. You’re already in our spare room. Your deary little sister’s been on the couch the few other times she’d stain.”

“I’m three years older than Pinkie...”

“Well I’m leaving tomorrow anyway so I won’t be an issue.” said Applebloom.

“Ya are sis?” ask AJ, she’d forgotten that Applebloom was only here for the wedding and had planned on heading back to Las Pegasus the day after. “Right. Musta slipped my mind. All’a our plans got a little missed up ah guess. Sure ya couldn’t stay ‘little longer there Sis?”

“I’m sorry Applejack, I got a match in two days and I gotta get back there. Sil and Die’ll be expecten me. Ah got a bit more time an all seems I don’t have ta head up here ta Cantalot and transfer trains but that only saves me ‘bout an hour. Train all the way out there takes mostly a full day. Mostly.”

“A’alright Applebloom. Just wish we had a bit more time together is all. We gotta see Dash again tomorra but whad’ya say we go out a little before yur train. You too fluttershy.”

“Yeah, that sounds nice Mu... Sis.”

~ ~

It was after midnight now. Pinkie Pie had given Fluttershy and Applejack the guest room and they had gone to sleep some time ago. Octavia had put up a small fuss that she had been given the couch... again. Pinkie was up; wide awake somehow, just scribbling down notes of what she’d do tomorrow. The Cakes where glad at first to hear that Dash was a awake and well but it quickly turned dark all around as Octavia told them what was going on. Pinkie couldn’t bring herself to tell them herself.

Applebloom couldn’t sleep. She’d also been allocated to sleep on a piece of furniture. Mr Cake’s recliner chair. It was quite comfortable and felt really nice... for maybe the first hour. After that her back had started to hurt and she wasn’t able to sleep. She flicked the lever on the side of the chair and it shot her upright. “Argh!” shouted Octavia as the rushing of cogs and springs woke her.

“Oh, I’m sorry Oct... tavia right?”

“Yes, Octavia. We’ve met before right? You’re Applejack’s sister, correct?”

“Yeah, I’m Applebloom. Think we met maybe once before. Years back. When yur sis got the Cake’s old shop. I’m sorry if I woke ya. Just woke myself just a while ago and haven’t been able ta get back since.” Applebloom said softly, it was still late at night after all in a packed house she was a guest in. She didn’t want to wake any of the other up as well. She also had to try hold in her laughter what she saw now...

“No it’s fine. I wa... I’m pink aren’t I?”

“Eeyup”

“I wasn’t even passed out this time... just sleeping... I don’t even know how she... nevermind.” Octavia just sighed as she heard snickering coming from Pinkie’s direction. “She claims to do it as a way to get me to stop drinking... but this kind of ruins her justification!” she raised her voice for the last part, turning towards Pinkie while still mostly lying on the couch.

“Shh... ponies are sleeping.” Pinkie whispered back. “And it’s just spray this time, it’ll wash out in a shower.”

Octavia decided to let this one go. Pinkie seemed happy... that and she hoped Pinkie was telling the truth and it wouldn’t take those harsh dye removers to well... remove it. It was completely possibly those chemical where the reason her coat had gotten duller as she aged. Octavia turned back to Applebloom who was covering her month, trying her hide her grin and quiet laughs; she was failing at it miserably. And that was saying a lot seems the room was nearly pitch dark.

Pinkie could clearly hear anything that the two would say, which made Applebloom a bit hesitant to ask but she had a few questions “Hey, Octavia, you mind if I ask you a few things... about Dash?”

“Why, of course. Though I’m not sure how much I’ll know.”

“Thanks.” Applebloom said before pausing and looking towards Pinkie who was still scribbling down ‘plans’, if the ones Applebloom had seen so far could even be called that... “Before all this. Did you think Pinkie and Dash where happy. With kids I mean. I heard that Dash didn’t really want kids.”

“I’m sure they were happy. I may not know Dash as well as I do my sister, but I know her well enough. She loves her children.”

“I’m sure she does but, don’t ya think she woulda been happier without ‘em? And the one she’s got coming. She don’ even know who th’ father is. Or the others fer that matter.”

“I’m sure neither Dash nor Pinkie see it that way. And I have to ask you what gave you that idea? They don’t know the fathers? I’ve met Ace and Ven’s father. Quite a nice fellow, very athletic, likely Dash’s choice. And despite what they may’ve said, I’m quite sure they know who the new father is. Though... she did once tell me they had only planned for one foal. That Pinkie wanted a child but they would both try for one. Whomever conceived first.” Octavia grimaced at her thought... Pinkie could hear all of this. “Of course I heard all this from Pinkie, perhaps you should talk to her about this.”

“Yeah, maybe.” Applebloom said as she stretched and slowly got out of the chair. There was a nice loud crack as she stood up from her chair... that hurt a little. Octavia lay back down on her own chair and tried to get some sleep. It wouldn’t be easy with this running through her head now. Applebloom walked past her and headed towards Pinkie. When she got to the table that Pinkie had been hastily scribbling on earlier it seemed different. The sound of pen stretching was gone despite Pinkie clearly writing stuff down.

She realised what the reason for that was. Pinkie wasn’t writing anything. She was just pretending to as she quietly sobbed. “Are you alright?” Applebloom asked, startling Pinkie a little, she’d thought Applebloom was still in the chair.

“Oh, yeah, I’m fine... don’t sneak up on me like that. I’m meant to be the one sneaking up on ponies.” Pinkie said, trying to cover up what she’d really been doing.

“I’m sorry if what I where talking about up set ya or anything. I just wanted ta know is all. Also sorry if I said ya don’ know who ya kids father where. Just’n Twilgiht told me once that Prism Slash where from some novel she once read.”

“Hehe, trust me Twilight and novels have never gone well together. But, we did only want one foal. I wanted one foal. But Dashie insisted she help me have my baby. She didn’t want it really. I knew I could get pregnant if I tried but she insisted she would try for me too... I gave her what she didn’t want.

“Now that don’ sound right.”

“I know, it’s wasn’t right of me...”

“No, no! That’s not what I meant at all. I meant I think yur wrong. You said ya knew you could get knocked-up right... err, pardon me if I where little not-so delicate with ma word phrasin’ there. But you told her that din’ ya?” Applebloom asked and received a nod from Pinkie before continuing. “Well sound ta me like she wanted a child as well. That it where her choice."

“You, you think?” asked Pinkie. No pony had ever said anything like this before. Most of them just thought it was a partying mistake that had happened to them, and honestly she had kind of perpetuated that idea.

“Yeah I do. That Prism fella, Octavia seems ta think Dash chose him ta father them. If’n she did then, I think she wanted a child! You know her better than I do, but don’ ya think that if she wanted something like her own foal, she’d be to headstrong ta down-right say it? Maybe she just used you wantin’ a foal ta get one herself. I mean, she’s a good ma ain’t she? But she’d never say it, it's one’a the things she wouldn’t brag about thinken she’s girly. I know I’ve never heard it from her... but you have haven’t you. She’s a proud mother ain’t she?”

“Yes... she loves them. Both of them. Thank you Applebloom. No ponies ever said that to me before. Or to her for that matter. Just, thank you.”

“Didn’t say nothing that you didn’t already know. But I’m glad I could help. Ya know, maybe you should bring the kids in ta see her tomorrow.”

“Today.” Pinkie corrected. “It’s after midnight so it’s already today now!” it sounded like something Twilgiht would say but was exclaimed in a very Pinkie Pie manor: cheerfully. “And yeah, I think I’ll do that. Thanks again Applebloom.”

“Now don’t you mention it.” Applebloom said as she put a hoof over Pinkie’s shoulder. Pinkie was still half slumped over the desk, sitting in a position that would’ve been rather uncomfortable for any pony... any pony but Pinkie apparently. And maybe that weird green-blue pony with a harp Cutie Mark that Applebloom had seen around Ponyville every so often.

She soon after took her hoof off Pinkie’s shoulder and walked back to her chair-bed for the night. As she did, she noticed two things. One: the light but clear sound of pen stretching against paper could be heard once more and two: Octavia had a smile on her face. She’d likely heard everything that was said and knew her sister was happy once more. At least for now.

Pinkie continued to write notes and ideas of what to do today. New on the top of the greatest idea pile was a note that read:
Bring Ace Swift and Ventura in to see Dashie.
P.S. I totally know who the father of this new foal is. But you never will! =D

~ ~

Applejack walked out of Rainbow Dash’s room in the hospital, Fluttershy following shortly behind her. They could both tell that Dash was disappointed they were leaving so soon. She remembered them completely and in a weird way, they felt bad leaving her alone with Pinkie’s... ‘Pinkie-ness’. They’d been there about two hours and of that had spoken with her for a solid hour in-between Pinkie’s ideas. But they had to leave.

Applebloom’s train back to Las Pegasus was at 2 o’clock and it was just before midday now. They’d have to be at the station at least thirty minutes before-hoof as well, just to be safe. But still, that gave them an hour to just walk around the city as a family. It would’ve been an hour and a half but there was something AJ had to do first, even if it was something she knew Fluttershy wouldn’t like.

“Hey Elliot. Mind f’I speak with ya for a bit?” Applejack said as she left Dashes room. Elliot was sitting in a chair just outside, still pouring over Dash’s case file and medical records like she had been since they’d all arrived this morning. Applebloom was sleeping in a seat just a few seats away from Pinkie’s sister.

Nopony had gotten very much sleep last night. Pinkie herself hadn’t gotten any at all but still somehow managed to exhue energy as she always did. Applejack and Fluttershy themselves had gotten up early and baked Dash an apple pie. They’d even gone into the early morning markets and found some of their own apples being sold here. It felt kidna weird to pay for their own crop... and at such inflated prices too. Too bad it turned out Dash wasn’t aloud solid foods yet...

“Huh, yeah, sure. What about?” replied Elliot as she folded the file and placed it in the seat she’d been sitting in, before walking towards them.

“Well, ah where hoping ta get some advice... some medical advice. Yeah see... Fluttershy here. Well, she’s... um. She’s a plot of land that won’t grow crops if you know what I mean.” AJ was nervous as she said it. She hadn’t told Fluttershy she planned on doing this and she couldn’t really think of a nice way to say ‘my wife is barren’. Still, Elliot was a doctor... a professional.

“You mean her bajingo is on the fritz?” or maybe not...

“Oh...” muttered Fluttershy. “Um, Applejack, I don’t...” Applejack turned to Fluttershy and gave her a small, light kiss. The look on AJ’s face; as serene and calm as Fluttershy’s expression normally was quieted the trembling pegasus. Whatever her wife was planning, she knew AJ had her best interest in mind.

“It’s alright Sug. I know it must be hard ta talk about, maybe even think about, but this’ll be good. We don’t know fur certain something’s wrong wi'cha... not there’s anything wrong wi'cha at all! I just mean... well, it never hurts ta get a doctor’s advice.” secure that Fluttershy trusted her on this now, she turned back to Elliot “Ah’d like ta book us in fer a fertility test. "

“Oh well, I don’t technically work here. I’m just a private doctor for Dash. This definitely isn’t my field either so... but I’ll see what I can do.” Elliot half-stammered. She was clearly off put by this ‘bajingo’ talk. Applejack had a second-second doubt about her professionalism but what she’d said was true, she was an internal medicine doctor and AJ had only spoken with her because she thought Fluttershy would feel more comfortable speaking about this with some pony she at least knew a little. Then again, Fluttershy didn’t even feel comfortable talking about this with her. It didn’t matter though. This was already in motion. Elliot motioned for them to follow her as they went off to book themselves an appointment.

Unbeknownst to them all though, Applebloom had woken up and grabbed Dash’s file Elliot had put down. She read over them and found one thing, well, she found many many scary things, but one thing in particular that she didn’t know, that Pinkie hadn’t mentioned. Every pony was worrying about her mind but that wasn't what grabbed Applebloom's attention. Dash's heart was in far worse shape than anypony had been letting on. FAR worse...

~ ~

The three family members had been all round the main hubs of Cantalot tourism: the palace, the gardens and they kinda brushed over the museums... eventually they made it to the train station. Applebloom had brought a single bag with her to Ponyville but had left it at Sweet Apple Acres so it was basically claim your ticket and step onto the train. AJ would send her the bag once she got home herself in a few days.

They’d arrived ten minutes earlier than the train was due to depart. It wasn’t very full so they were all inside one of the carts and would stay there until it was about to leave. As joyous as the short family outing had been, Fluttershy could tell there was something bothering Applebloom. She wasn’t sure if AJ had picked up on it but if Fluttershy had, surely her sister would have as well. “Applebloom, is something bothering you? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“I’m just concerned for Rainbow Dash is all. And I been thinking about her foal.”

“Oh, I have been too.” Fluttershy replied softly, the thought of her own potential child in her mind once more thanks to Applejack. “I’m sure she’ll remember little Ace in time. She’s always been a very caring matron.”

“That’s not what I meant. I’m talkin’ bout the one still in her. I know she wanted Ace but I don’t know if she did want this one. And now more than ever...”

“Now don’t you go saying nothing like that Sis!” chimed in Applejack. “Ah know Rainbow well and she’d never even think such a thing.”

“Yes she would! It’s you who wouldn’t... but even if you never think about it, you have to tell me. Mum? Wouldn’t your life have been better if you never had me?”

“What... Applebloom... ah, ah’d never even thought of life without ya. Ah couldn’t even imagine it!”

“Well try. I know it woulda stopped you from working and left Big Mac ta run the farm by himself. And I know we had some money problems when I where younger. And you even said that you where ashamed o’ it. You can’t tell me you’ve never thought about it.”

“Fine... ah used ta think about it a lot... and ah hated myself for thinking it and ah hated myself even when ah didn’t think it. But ah can’t change it and ah wouldn’t even if ah could. No matter what hardships ah went through and even if ya brother had a hard time fer a couple of years because’a it, ah don’t… neither of us would rather not having you.”

“Applebloom. I um, know Rainbow Dash as well. Even if she doesn’t remember Pinkie, I know she’ll love her child. She wouldn’t be better off without it.”

“No, that ain’t why I’m asking ya this..."

"Then what is it Sis?" asked AJ, wondering if calling her 'Sis' right now felt right or not.

"It’s cause... I’m pregnant... and I think I'd be better off without it.”

“Yur... pregnant? But... how long?”

“I’m about a month and a half... I found out just over a week ago when I... missed my cycle. I took a test… and then three more. They all said it were true.”

“And who’s the fath... Jade Dagger...?”

“I told you I moved in with him... there was more of a reason for it than I told ya though. I’m pretty sure he’s ganna propose ta me when I get back... at least Sil and Die seem ta think so. I think they may even be forcing him to. But I just don’t want this foal... I can’t have it. I couldn’t take care of it... I’m not ready...”

“Oh, well, maybe...” Fluttershy spoke up, quite cheerfully as well despite the mood of the conversation. “Maybe we could help take care if it for you?”

“I couldn’t ask you ta do that. I don’t want ta do that... I also wanna keep it for maself. I mean... what me and Jade have... it weren’t a one time thing. We've been seeing each other a lot before ah found out... and I like him. I don’t know if I’m just hormonal... or if I can even be hormonal this early on. But I’m happy he’s planning ta propose... I just wish he’d be doing it fer different reasons though. But if it weren’t fer the baby... I don’t think he would.”

“Applebloom. If he’s just proposing to ya fur that... then he ain’t the right stallion for ya ta begin with.”

“There it is!” Applebloom shouted! “That’s it right there! That’s why I didn’t wan’ to tell you... I don’t want you to be disappointed.”

“That ain’t it Sis. It’s just that... when ya first told me about ya coltfriend, the first thing ah thought where it’ll end badly... and ah really hope it don’t, but ah just keep thinking it.” Applejack sighed. She still felt that that was true. That somehow her daughter was going ot get her heart broken by this stallion and now she knew she already had.

“But how you had me... and even if you won’t admit it, you would’ve been better off. I’ve known you where my mother for, forever... but this all just feels wrong ta me!”

This is the five minute boarding call for the direct line Cantalot to Las pegasus express. Please board the train if departing from this terminal today. Blared a loud speaker from outside of the train.

“Please... Applejack. Just tell me what to do... I don’t know!”

“Ah can’t. Ah’m sorry but ah don’t know what ta do myself.”

“I’m sorry but um, we need to go.” entered Fluttershy. “But Applebloom. You where an accident... I mean Applejack having you wasn’t... I mean... oh I’ve messed this up I’m so sorry.” she pouted as she felt she’d only made things worse. But she hadn’t. Applebloom saw she was trying. Even if it sounded rough, whatever Fluttershy was going to say would be well intended.

“No, please go on.” Applebloom said with a smile, though some-what forced, it felt real.

“Well, what I meant was. Applejack never intended to have you. But she’d glad she did. And you didn’t intend to have this child. Maybe you’ll be glad you had them as well. And... maybe. Maybe you should just be glad that you can have a foal at all. And that some ponies would be just happy to even be able to have a foal!...”

“I know bu... Applejack, are you crying? I’m sorry! Pleases... please don’t be think lessa me... even if...”

“Sis.” Applejack said bluntly, before switching to a more reaffirming tone. “Me and Fluttershy... well, we’ve been wanting a foal for us.” she said as she nuzzled up against Fluttershy. “But Fluttershy’s... ah think she’s just hurt is all. Ah know ah am.”

“Really? You want a foal?”

“Y-yes...” whimpered Fluttershy. Not crying but sobbing a little. “For a while now...”

“It where what caused mosta our issues those few months back. I’m sorry Sug... can ah tell her the whole truth?” AJ asked towards Fluttershy. Fluttershy responded with a slight nod. Applejack nodded back and gave her a small peck before add “Fluttershy can’t have a child.”

“I didn’t know that. But it’s... it’s perfect!”

“Come again Sis?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it like that. But... if I gave you my foal, I know he’d have loving parents. Somepony who could take care of them, that I could see him whenever I wanted. And I’d be doing it for you. It's perfect!”

“No Sis. That might not be so. I mean sure we’d love him he like he where our own... but he wouldn’t be your son. He’d be ours. We’d be his parents... you’d be his sister.”

“What? Why?”

“Because as it is, you’d be his sister... and his aunty. I don’t want this to happen again. If you gave him... or her, to us. You’d be giving them up. And we’d be adopting them. We’d treat 'em no different than we would our own... but ah’d wanna raise him as my child... not my gran-child...”

“That’s fine...”

“Is it Sis? I want you to really think about this.”

This is the final boarding call for the direct line Cantalot to Las Pegasus express. Please board the train if departing from this terminal today. Applejack walked passed Applebloom. She had a choice to make and plenty of time to make it, but Applejack herself only had so long to get of the train before it left.

“I’ll, I’ll think about it. I’ll... tell you when I see you next. I promise I’ll put a lot of thought into it.” Applebloom wanted to say more but she couldn’t hear anything as a very loud, and apparently very close steam whistle blew for a good fifteen seconds. In that time Applejack had tried to say something but it was drowned out. Fluttershy put a wing over AJ’s shoulder and started to the train cart’s exit despite her resistance.

The whistle stopped and the couple left the cart. It was close too. A smaller, mouth whistle blew, and then a second one a fare distance down the track blew. It was the signal for the train to start moving. Applebloom popped her head out the window as it started forward with a shunt and then a snail’s pace. “I’ll write more. And I’ll miss you. I’ll see you both in two months. I love you!”

The train had started to pick up speed and there wasn’t much room left on the platform for Applejack to follow or speak for long. But she managed to say it. What she’d tried to say earlier but couldn’t be heard over the steam whistle. “I love you too Sis! And no matter what you choose. I’ll never be disappointed in ya! Please remember that!”

As the carriage Applebloom was in passed the end of the platform and drew off into the distance Applejack heard the last word she’d hear from her sister in a few months. “I’ll never forget. I love you too Mum...”

~ ~

It was getting late in the evening now; and Fluttershy and Applejack where heading back to the hospital. They’d gone to the museum they’d skipped over before, mostly just due to time restraints. Neither Applebloom nor Applejack had much interest in art so it wasn’t really something they’d spend their time on before she left. Fluttershy however, did. Maybe not as much as Rarity but she enjoyed it all the same. And as much as Applejack hated it, finding it either boring or just plain confusing how it could be called 'art', she loved anything that made her wife happy.

Besides the museum they’d been all over the city. They’d had a small lunch just after Applebloom left and then heading to the cultural centre of the city. The two didn’t really know what was good here and had thought that seems they were nearby, maybe they would ask the one pony they knew who lived in Cantalot, other than the Cakes and royalty that is. However when they knocked they quickly found that Elusive wasn’t there at the time. In the end they just ended up seeing a small broad-neigh play.

The play had just ended and there where leaving the theatre. It had its issues, but it had its charms as well. The story had been a lot longer than either expected and had so many plot points and twists that it was hard to keep track of all of them at times and the small things it threw in to try make the story feel real but didn’t really mean anything where getting annoying by the 300th page worth. Fluttershy had picked up on at least two breaches in continuity but just let them slide as they were small. It also felt as if the story had been heading in one direction at the start and then completely changed around act ten. The ending though…brilliant! Those final few word... simply amazing! Well, it felt like it could’ve ended about five times but then just picked everything it had worked on and threw it out the window and kept going. It was alright, they diffidently wouldn’t recommend it though…

As the pair walked out of the theatre, Applejack looked around for a clock. In the centre or the walk way about a block down was a large one that read 20 to 6. It was much later than she’d thought and they’d have to rush back to the hospital. Fluttershy’s appointment with the fertility specialist was in just twenty short minutes!

They galloped back and got there with five minutes to spare, they were both quite exhausted. As luck would have it though, it had been nearly half an hour since they arrived and their doctor was still else wise occupied as the receptionist put it. All they could do was wait, but it did give them some time to recover at least while they sat in the waiting lobby.

A few more minutes passed and Applejack was starting to get a bit nervous herself. She knew Fluttershy didn’t want to do this but it would be good for her. With what Applebloom had told her, Applejack just felt… proud. She’d raised her daughter and even if she’d made some mistakes in how she'd done so, Applebloom had grown into fine pony and she wanted Fluttershy to feel the same way. Maybe it was that foal she was having… or maybe it was because Applebloom had called her ‘Mum’. She just felt proud to be a mother for once.

“So, how’d it go?” came Elliot’s voice as she and Octavia walked past. Ace and Ven where flying about them, pestering Octavia more than Elliot as they knew her better than their other aunty.

“Oh, um… I haven’t been seen yet. They’re nearly half an hour late. Maybe we should just leave. Octavia looks like she could use some help with those two.” Fluttershy said, trying to coax her way out of seeing a doctor about this. As if on queue, Octavia yelped as Ace had managed to tie her mane to her tail.

“Oh don’t worry, she’s got it covered…” snickered Elliot

“Argh! It’s in my eye!” screamed Octavia… Elliot didn’t bother looking though.

“Yeah, she’ll be fine.” Elliot shrugged it off as a small explosion came from behind her… she still paid no mind to it... “So your doc hasn’t shown up yet? I’d say just wait but the clinic closes in less than an hour. I’ll go find what’s going.”

“Oh no, it’s fine. We can just come back some other time.” Fluttershy protested. She would’ve left when the doctor was a second late if Applejack hadn’t been here with her. She hoped so much that AJ would be allowed to come in with her. Fluttershy knew Applejack wouldn’t let her leave no matter how much she protested. She would still try though.

“It’s no problem, I’ll go find him.” Elliot said and turned away before Fluttershy could say anything more. Elliot stopped and said a few words with Octavia before heading into the back of the lobby. Octavia came over for a brief moment, scorch marks covering most of her body form what ever Ace and Ven had just done to her and said goodbye for the night before taking Ace and Ven home to the Cake’s. Then the two were just left there again… waiting.

Eventually Applejack spoke up, she’d been worried about Fluttershy’s nerves and had finally thought this may be a bit too much for her. “She said ‘him’, Elliot was goin' ta go find ‘him’. Ah’m sorry ah pushed ya inta this. If ya wanna leave we can.”

“Yes, I want to leave!” Fluttershy said as she quickly stood up, ready to sprint away from this place. She slowly, and hesitantly sat back down though. “But… I won’t.”

“Thank ya Sug. This really is fer ya best and ah’m glad ya see that.” Applejack said as Fluttershy lay her head against her neck. Reassured now that even Fluttershy though this was for the best. “Ya know, ah might…” Applejack was cut off as Elliot returned.

“He’s held up. He’ll be with you as soon as he can.”

The tenderness of the previous moment shattered, Applejack spoke up “That’s all ya got? We already knew that he where delayed.”

“Yes, well let me finish. He’s delivering a foal right now. The mare went into labour five weeks early. He’ll be a few more hours, but if you’re willing to wait he can see you tonight.”

“You, you can do that? Five weeks early? That’s more than a month.” Applejack replied. She’d heard of early labour before but… it wasn’t Dash was it!? No… Elliot wouldn’t be so calm if it was. How far along was Dash anyway? She was due in two months right?… why was she thinking about this? “Ah guess that explains why he’s late. Guess it’s up ta you Sug. You wanna stick around?”

Applejack had said this already mere seconds ago but had kinda scared herself thinking about a foal being born more than a month early. If she was scared, she could only imagine what Fluttershy was thinking… “No. We-we’ll stay. I, I want to know if I’m…” and with that Applejack was reassured that she’d made the right choice. And that she was going to make the right choice.

~ ~

He’d delivered the baby with no altercations, aside from it being more than a month early. It was in good health, breathing fine and crying loudly like it should. With a bit of luck it would live a perfectly normal life. It was days like this that made Dusk Shine glad to be a doctor. It had taken nearly six hours but he wasn’t done for the day yet. He still had an appointment in… two hours ago. Apparently the pegasus was still waiting for him down in the lobby.

As much as he’d like to call it a day and go home for the night, he’d worked in this profession for a while and in his speciality found that if a mare would wait around this long, they tended to be rather scared and needing to know. He couldn’t blame her, he’d been reading her history before he was called away for the emergency birth. The basic of it where: female pegasus, thirty-three, married, trying for baby, potentially infertile. He’d seen it before and would see it many more times… it was times like this, when he may have to crush some filly’s dream of being a parent, that he hated being a doctor.

He finally made his way down to the reception desk and stood there for a few moments looking over her file once more. Neither Fluttershy nor Applejack took much notice of the purple stallion, they’d seen a good number of doctors doing the same before either calling somepony else or walking off all together. He walked up to the pair, he knew this yellow mare was his patient, this was the only pegusas here. “Fluttershy, I assume?”

“Ye-yes.” she stammered in response.

“I’ll be you doctor, Dusk Shine, but you can call me Dusk. Would you like to come this way so we can begin your exam?” he said indicating towards a pair of doors leading into a hall with private rooms. Fluttershy hesitantly stood. She looked towards the doors and then at him. She was much more nervous than he had expected.

“Pardon me, but. Would it be ok if ah where ta tag along?” Applejack said. She’d been sitting a seat away when he’d first approach.

“And who are you?” he asked, not sure if she was a family member, friend or what.

“Sh-she’s my wife.” responded Fluttershy for Applejack. It wasn’t something she’d normally do and she didn’t show it to well, but she felt she was being as brave as she’d ever been. Although, answering on behalf of her wife was nothing compared to simply still being here in her mind.

“I see.” replied Dusk. Applejack didn’t quite like the tone and thought he may be one of those types of ponies. But he added shortly after. “Of course, come this way too, please.”

Dusk led the way and Fluttershy followed with AJ close behind. Fluttershy seemed calm to AJ… or maybe AJ was just so panicked that Fluttershy’s fear seemed like nothing. AJ looked around, hoping for a sign that this was going to go well. It only could right? Even if they got bad news, they already knew it and anything but that could only be good news. AJ looked around, hoping for some sort of sign that nothing was going to go wrong.

She got her sign… Pinkie Pie. It was about the time when she would have to leave for the night, but seeing her didn’t help. Sure Pinkie was a friend and seeing her was nice but it wasn’t a sign. With what was happening with Dash, even if it was a sign AJ didn’t know if it was good or bad. At least she thought so until she realised that Pinkie wasn’t walking… she was hopping. Pinkie Pie was hopping again. She hadn’t done that in months! She was smiling and hopping and possibly even singing. AJ still didn’t know what had happened between Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash but she knew it could only be good. Maybe things were going to start getting better again. Maybe…

~ ~

Fluttershy had been on the edge of crying for the entirety of the examination and a few tears occasionally escaped. She lay in on a padded table on her back, her legs up in stirrups as Dusk performed his tests. She wasn’t the most fearful mare he’d treated though. He’d seen cases of abuse and rape that had left the mares quivering masses. He’d even treated fillies as young as nine who were pregnant and didn’t even know why or how it happened. There was no record of such abuse in Fluttershy’s past though and before the exam began she had calmly said no when asked, along with the other standard questions.

Fluttershy hated it. She felt vulnerable, exposed to the doctor as she was. She knew this wasn’t sexual to him but she couldn’t help but feel it was. ‘Violated’ partly described it but that wasn’t right. If it wasn’t for Applejack being there for her, holding her hoof the whole time she would’ve… she didn’t even know what. Fluttershy was just glad Applejack was there. Once the first examinations where done and she could take her legs down to a more ‘decent’ position, Fluttershy calmed drastically. What he’d been doing… ‘down there’ was over now and she didn’t want to think about it anymore. She’d only ever been with Applejack and wanted to keep it that way, even though she knew something like this didn’t count. There was only one test left to perform. Dusk left the room and returned shortly after with a machine. Applejack hadn’t seen one in years but she recognised still it.

“Those things’ve sure gotten lot smaller since ah las’ saw one.” Applejack had had one used on her so long ago when she was carrying Applebloom.

“What is that thing Applejack?” asked Fluttershy.

“It’s a magisound. It lets a unicorn channel his magic through you and displays an image o’ yur insides.”

“My, my insides?”

“Your ovaries and womb to be precise in this case.” Dusk added, there was much more of course but he spared her the details of her own anatomy. “I’m going to use it to see if there’s any damage or malformations that could be causing you to not go through your cycles. There wasn’t anything wrong with you in the initial examination but I can only do so much externally. If there’s something inside there that’s causing it, this will lets us know and if so it would be a just a simple surgery to fix the problem. If it’s ok with you, of course, to use this. While not invasive, it can cause some ponies to feel very… ‘Susceptible’ during its use.”

“Y-you’ve, have you had this done before Applejack?”

“Ah have Sug, and trust me, it ain’t nothing you can’t handle. And ah’ll be here wi’cha.” Applejack said with a smile. She knew Fluttershy was stronger and braver than she believed herself. It was touching; as much as this was for Fluttershy herself, it was also for Applejack and that Fluttershy would put herself out of her comfort zone by so much for her just kept running through Applejack’s head.

“Oh, ok… I’ll take this test. Um, Applejack could you take my hoof?”

“I’ve already got it Sug.” Applejack laughed.

“Could you take my other one too?”

“Heh, sure thing.” she added calmly and happily as she leaned over the table Fluttershy was lying on and put her hoof in hers, giving her a small kiss on the cheek as her head now lay next to Fluttershy’s.

Dusk readied the machine. He put a small circlet connected by a wire to the machine over his hoof and another around his horn. Fluttershy was still lying on her back as Dusk placed his hoof on her stomach. His horn glowed and she felt it immediately. What he’d meant before about ‘susceptible’. She could feel his magic, his essence flowing through her and it felt… wrong. It wasn’t bad but it was… indescribable. But the worst part of it was that it felt some-what intimate.

“Uh oh.” Dusk said in a deep tone as he looked at the screen, starling Fluttershy away from her thoughts of what was happening to her. This was it! He’d seen something already, she just knew it! She had a tumour. Or cancer, or a cancerous tumour… she was dead and she knew it. “Oh, don’t worry, the screen’s a bit fuzzy is all.” he said as he gave the machine a small thump with his spare hoof. “There we go.” he added as he turned it to face the other two ponies.

Applejack smiled as she saw Fluttershy calm down… it had been many years since she’d had a magisound performed on her but she remembered the doctor doing the exact same to her. A small scare at the start to stop her focusing on the feeling running through her. Applejack could tell Fluttershy wasn’t thinking about it anymore and was just looking at the screen. She knew Fluttershy could handle this once she got past the initial shock of it, but she also remembered how it felt. Not how the magisound felt, but how it felt to be so scared.

Dusk moved his hoof around slowly for a few minutes, looking at the screen and making short ‘Hmmm’ noises every so often. Eventually he’d checked everything and he couldn’t find anything wrong with her here either. It was now that Applejack was starting to see that fear returning to Fluttershy. She was young still, relatively at least, but it was still possible she’d just ended her cycles naturally early: mareopause.

“I can’t find anything wrong with you. I’d like to take a few blood samples but there’s not much I can do for you if we don’t find anything there either.”

“Ok… just uh, take the blood from my hoof, I always have problems finding the veins in my forelegs.” Fluttershy replied a lot more calmly than Applejack had expected from her by this point. Nor what dusk had expected from her as well.

Dusk took her advice. He levitated a band around her right foreleg and tightened it to help make the veins in her hoof more prominent and then levitated a needle into position. It only took two tries to find a vein and he was able to fill the needle’s syringe. He emptied it into three separate capsules and ladled them. He was about to leave and bring them to radiology when Applejack spoke up.

“Hey Doc, uh, if it ain’t to much hassle.” Applejack paused and turned from him to Fluttershy. “Once your done with that, ah’d like ta get checked out myself. Ah think maybe ah should be trying for a foal myself.”

“Applejack, you, you don’t need to do that for me. If, if I’m not able you don’t have to have a baby for me. It’s…” she was cut off by Applejack.

“It ain’t fur you Sug, it’s for me. Ah want this. Ah’m happy about all this fur once. Ah’m proud that my daughter’s grown up and ah’m proud that she’s proud of me. Ah’ve always felt ‘shame'da what happened but ah don’t no more. And ah think ah’m ready again. Ah don’t know where ah got the idea from, but ah got it from somewhere. Maybe we should both try for a foal. But if that’s not what you want that’s ok too. Ah love ya Sug, and whatever will make you happy'll make me happy too.”

Applejack thought she’d have to say more to convince Fluttershy she wasn’t just doing this for her. There was a small part of AJ who was doing this for Fluttershy but it was mostly for herself. She truly did feel proud to be a mother. But Fluttershy knew her, and she believed every word of it. “Alright…” she said with a smile. “But no weird earth pony names like ‘Ventura’.” Fluttershy continued. With a small laugh, which Applejack happily copied.

~ ~

Dusk had mumbled something about 'I'd like to go home some time tonight' and then something about ‘Private Practice Pony’s patients’ under his breathe. He'd then openly said he was annoyed at having more work to do and staying even later tonight when asked. He didn’t mean anything by it, he just liked to complain, which he admitted as well. Besides it was only about half an hour longer he had to stay seems he couldn’t leave ‘til after the radiology report on Fluttershy’s blood came back anyway.

What Applejack and Fluttershy didn’t know was that that would take almost three more hours. Fluttershy’s exam had taken a bit longer than Applejack’s had and in total both had taken just over an hour. It was almost midnight now and both ponies had been sitting back in the lobby waiting. Both where now sleeping against one another. “Ehem!” came Dusk as he woke them both. “The results from the blood work are back.

Applejack thought this was another dream, she’d had three in a row that started like this now and she really couldn’t tell the difference. “Let me guess, ya got good news and bad news.”

“Well yes. I wouldn’t have put it like that though.”

Applejack’s thoughts that this was a dream quickly vanished as he spoke, though she had a feeling she knew what the news was. That she was fertile but Fluttershy wasn’t. “We’ll have the bad news first. Or how ever you’d put it.” Applejack said, sounding slightly more angry than she’d intended, she had just woken up after all.

“Well. I’m afraid Fluttershy is unable to conceive naturally.” Dusk announced.

Applejack had known he was going to say this. But it didn’t change anything really. She still wanted her own foal, even if they’d had a child each, both of them would’ve still been hers and vice versa for Fluttershy. Like Ace and Ven are to Pinkie and Dash. Applejack’s child would still be Fluttershy’s child.

“But she is able to conceive.”

“I, I am?!” Fluttershy exclaimed. Applejack was taken aback by this. “You mean, I, I can have a child? I can really have my child!?” Fluttershy said… cried… laugh… sang… everythinged! “I can have my child! MY CHILD!!!”

“Fluttershy, ah’m so happy for ya. Ah’m so, so happy!” Applejack lunged at Fluttershy and pulled her into a hug.

“Her blood work showed only a fraction of the testosterone levels that are normally produced by the body and I believe this is what stopped her cycles from occurring. With medication this can be fixed and most likely her cycles will continue.”

“Testosterone? Ah ain’t no chemist or nothin’ but ain’t the one male’s are meant ta have, us females got estr’gin or something.”

“Who cares! I, I can have my foal; we can have our foal!” Fluttershy yelled as she started to shake Applejack in her hug. There was a foal in her future!

In both of their futures.

Author's Notes:

300 pages!
This story hit 300 pages in this chapter.

This was writen about a month ago, back when my main computer died. I wanted to write something but didn't know exactly where I was with Rarity at the time so I threw in another side story... well main story seems this was meant to be about AJ and Fluttershy to begin with. All of this kinda come out of no where, turns out I AM using Jade Dagger, dispte saying I wouldn't a while ago...

I know who the father of the foals is... actually I don't... but Pinkie does and all I'm going ot say is it is NOT Big Mac... I made that a possibility early in the story but I am 100% ruling it out right now! I have no plans to make this a plot point, I just wanted to redeem Pinkie and Dash a little. Not that she needs it, she's perfect! both of them.
Of course seems I did end up using Jade Dagger, and I will again now, I may also use Pinkie's father as a plot point if I find a good way ot work it in.
100% not Big Mac!

I really find turning Octy pink hilarious!
'My bajingo's on fire.' - Elliot Dorian Pie, May 2004 - Scrubs, 2008

'It had its issues, but it had its charms as well. The story had been a lot longer than either expected and had so many plot points and twists that it was hard to keep track of all of them at times and the small things it threw in to try make the story feel real but didn’t really mean anything where getting annoying by the 300th page worth. Fluttershy had picked up on at least two breaches in continuity but just let them slide as they were small. It also felt as if the story had been heading in one direction at the start and then completely changed around act ten. The ending though…brilliant! Those final few word... simply amazing! Well, it felt like it could’ve ended about five times but then just picked everything it had worked on and threw it out the window and kept going. It was alright, they diffidently wouldn’t recommend it though…'
This about sums up how I feel about my writing once again...
"Pinkie was still half slumped over the desk, sitting in a position that would’ve been rather uncomfortable for any pony" See what I meant in the last Writer's notes by writing as if they're anthro even though they're not. Remember, this chapter was written BEFORE that one.

I already broke how heat works for ponies right back in chapter 1 and I didn't want to say Applebloom missed her period and that's how she found out she was preggo, so I came up with 'cycles'. It works without making them too... human? They're magic talking ponies, I don't have to explain shit!
On a similar note, I had a very... 'detailed' desciption of Fluttershy's exam that I deleted...
Bonah. wut r u doing? bonah? STAHP!
Dusk = 63 Twilight of course. I think I established his character in those first to paragraphs pretty damn well!
Fun Fact: The female body produces more testosterone than it does estrigen.
That whole thing about take the blood from my hoof instead of my arm is because no matter how fucking much I tell the doctor they won't find the vein in my arm and that they should go straight for the back of my hand they Never. Fucking. Listen! and spend 20 minutes digging needles into my arm before saying 'ok let's try your hand instead.'

Let's take a look at the score board:
Fluttershy and AJ - happy.
Dash and Pinkie - happy.
Twilight and Big Mac- happy.
Sweetie Belle and Spike - happy
Rarity and Elusive - good enough...
Basically, I'm starting to round everything up right?
Na... I built everything up so I can tear it all back down one last time... Everypony is ganna get some surpreme butt-hurt in the final part of this story.

Holy crap! I added 1000 words in this Writer's note... maybe I should stop adding these.

Edit: I added a link to Elliot's Bajingo but I may've also used that link in a few chapters from now, I can't remember. Keep in mind that they where written months apart.

Today

"Today’s the day Dashie!” Pinkie chirped as Dash stirred awake beside her. It was good to be back. Not just with Pinkie, but in her own bed in Sugercube Corner. She’d been here for about three weeks now and woke up every morning to her smiling bride. They were engaged! A date wasn't set yet but Pinkie had asked Dash to marry her the moment she took a single step out of the hospital. Literally, a single step.

Dash’s physical therapy had gone amazingly fast! She’d made an almost full recovery in only five weeks. It was miraculously fast by any standard. Of course to Dash it had been slow and painful… it took a full five weeks! She could walk, run and was just able fly. She may’ve even been able to fly better than she could last time she was this far along in her pregnancy. But Dash didn’t remember it that way; all she knew was that she could barely fly.

“I just know it! Today’s the day you’re going to have that little foal of yours!”

“Pinkie… you’ve been saying that everyday for the last two weeks…” Dash groggily said as slowly slid out of bed and reached out, with her eyes still closed, to hug Pinkie like she did every morning. She always feared the hug wouldn’t come though. Not because of anything happening between Pinkie and Dash, but because Pinkie was on the other side of the bed when she woke up and if she didn’t somehow seem to teleport the way she does, Dash would’ve end up flat on her face.

“Well, I’m more likely to be right today than I was yesterday… that’s just basic maths or something!” Pinkie said, surprisingly quietly for her as she returned Dash’s hug. She had indeed been saying it for two weeks. Exactly two weeks today and that made this the tenth day late Dash was for her expected delivery date. Even though she wanted a natural home birth, again, they’d both agreed that if Dash was two weeks, fourteen days late, she would go into see the doctors and have it induced.

Naturally there had been fears for the child’s health due to Dash’s coma and heart condition but there wasn’t anything wrong with the baby. It just didn’t want to come out yet. There was however one problem that would be involved with the birth, and despite how calm Pinkie had been acting. It scared her… nothing scared her! But this did. The damage that had been done to Dash’s heart posed a serious threat to her life during the strain of child birth. When asked, Elliot had given Dash a 60% chance of surviving.

Pinkie couldn’t understand Dash’s mind set on this. Even though she knew the risks she still wanted to have the child at home. That was understandable though. Normally... but Dash didn’t want the child. Her parents had come to visit them during the week she had been expected to give birth but had left again a few days ago. They had only planned to stay so long after all. There had been a long discussion between Pinkie, Dash and her parents where she had told them she had decided that the child was going to be put up for adoption.

Her parents didn’t know about her heart though. Dash didn’t want to scare them. All they knew about the last year was that she and Pinkie had had issues but those where settled now. They would be back in a few weeks for a long weekend coming up when they would get to see their third gran-child once before Dash gave her away. If they weren’t so old themselves, they would’ve taken the child, but Dash’s mother was in her late 50’s and father early 60’s.

Pinkie hoped that that weekend they returned wouldn’t be Dash’s funeral. She cursed herself for thinking this but couldn’t help but hope that she would be at their funeral long before she was at Dash’s. It didn’t matter though. Today had just started and she was going to live it. Live it with her Dashie! It’s all she could do right now and was happy to do so.

~ ~

Dear Eli,
Yes.
Love Rarity.

The letter was simple and straight forward. No messing around. No what if or worry. Just a simple answer to a simple question.

Rarity hadn’t seen Elusive for a full month after he departed but eventually they ran into each other. Of course ‘ran into’ meant she specifically went out of her way to meet up with him that day. She was in Cantalot on business; one of her designs had been nominated for some award again. She was grateful of course but unless she actually won the award she rarely paid much mind to them. She had about fifty such awards at this point after all and tried to be able to name each one and the piece that had won it. It was getting hard to do so and as such she didn’t pay much heed to mere nominations.

The two had gone out to lunch the day she’d arrived. It wasn’t really a date but they did talk about a possible future. Rarity was in a much clearer state of mind then she had been during that entire wedding fiasco, but she had still told him that she just wasn’t quite ready to see him or anypony in that manor quite yet. That dreary talk was quickly put aside though and they both had a good time with one another afterwards. All in all, it wasn’t a bad day by any standards and Rarity enjoyed herself.

She departed from Cantalot two days later and had wished she’d spent another day with Elusive, thinking that she wouldn’t see him again for a while. When she arrived back at her boutique she found something that she hadn’t expected. What seemed like so long ago now but was only a few months, this would’ve been one of the most dreaded things she could’ve found. But now… it had to be one of the most joyous. Well, maybe that over sold it a little but she was happy none the less to see that he had sent her a letter.

She immediately replied and soon got another just two days later. They continued to send and receive letters on a daily basis, though it took one day for the other pony to receive a letter and another day for the response to arrive. Four weeks had passed until the final letter had arrived. It worried Rarity and she thought about it for much longer than she had anything else he had sent her in years. She’d sent him a letter every second day but it had been nearly a week since she had received his latest and knew she had to reply soon, lest she worry him inturn. Whatever the answer was, he at least should know.

Dearest Rarity,
I know it’s only been a month.
I know we’ve only spoken in letters to one another but I feel that we’ve become closer than you realise.
I know you’ve said that you wouldn’t see anypony until you thought the time was right for you.
I know you. That’s why I’m asking if you would like to go to out to dinner with me.
If it’s still too soon, I understand but I only ask because I feel the time is right.
Love always, Elusive.

And so she sent her letter. Two days later she had received his response. Naturally he had been over-joyed and it was somewhat translated in his writing. Elusive had said he’d be coming down to Ponyville on Friday to meet up and that she should dress in attire for a high-class establishment. While the idea of one of the premiere restaurants in Ponyville was enticing to her, she wrote him a letter back, which she hoped would arrive in all due time, saying that while she appreciated the gesture, he didn’t need to take her to such an extravagant locals to show her how he felt. She knew already and requested instead just a simple dinner at her boutique, so long as he brought a good bottle of wine, she would take care of the rest.

It was Thursday now and he was to arrive tomorrow. She wasn’t exactly sure what time, other than before dark, he would be arrving. What dress to wear? To wear a dress at all? What to prepare for their meal? Perfume? Sleep with him? Did he want that? Of course he did, but should he want that? She had no idea what this date really meant between them and had so much running through her mind. Perhaps she should just go with the flow and see where the night took her.

“Oh yes… because just going with the flow ALWAYS ends up working out for me…” Rarity sighed to herself with a small laugh. “Still, I’m sure he’s just as nervous as I am, if not more so.” Rarity paused and though to herself for a moment before adding “I wish Opal was still around. At least then I wouldn’t be completely crazy for talking to myself…”

There wasn’t too much time to worry. Her usual spa date with Fluttershy was today and it couldn’t have been needed more than right now. Expect maybe tomorrow. The tradition of the two going to the spa on a weekly basis was so old and long established that neither could remember a time that they hadn’t. Neither could remember how or why it had slowly become a fortnightly basis and eventually a monthly basis. But neither really minded as even though it got further apart they rarely, if ever, missed one.

After that though, she had to get back to her work at the boutique. Rarity was ahead of her usual work, the award season had just ended, business usually dropped around that time. The models all feared that any new outfits, no matter how glorious and magnific would be long forgotten by the end of the year when awards would start anew. Rarity was well enough off that it wouldn’t even affect her financially for months, but it also gave her idol hooves and a bit too much time to simply think.

She did however have one VERY special order to fill. The dress for Scootaloo. Rarity was quite astonished given that Scootaloo tended to dress in style as rarely as Rainbow Dash. She hadn't told Rarity what occasion it was for, though she had some ideas seems one of her old coltfriends from Cloudsdale had visited a few days ago. Rarity wasn’t quite sure seems she hadn’t met him directly herself, but Sweetie Belle had said his name was Orion Comet but everypony just called him O.C. for short.

Either way, the dress should be finished and picked up by this afternoon. If Rarity was going to ask, she’d ask then, but right now, she was out the door to meet Fluttershy.

~ ~

“Y'all just remember ya gotta be back here in time ta set up Applebloom’s welcome back/going away party.” Applejack called to Fluttershy as she took off towards the town. Pinkie, as always, was using any excuse to throw a party and seems AJ hadn’t really wanted full party to welcome her sister back or one for her going to live with Jade Dagger, or JD as Pinkie called him, though she actually called him 'Jade-ie' like she did 'Dash-ie' but everypony just took it as her calling him by his initials, why not take two half-parties and make them into a whole party? Pinkie logic… just roll with it.

Applejack had been exhausted lately, working twice as much as usual on the farm since Big Mac’s injury. When they’d first returned to Ponyville from Cantalot and found out about him, naturally AJ went straight away to see him. In retrospect, Fluttershy found it funny and most likely AJ did too, but AJ had been horrified when they’d arrived. Being only told that he had a severe injury, then to be told by the nurse on staff that they’d lost him. She completely lost herself and broke down crying on the floor. Then however, the nurse told her that the meant that he should’ve been in his room but wasn’t. They’d literally lost him.

As guilty as Fluttershy felt about going to the spa without AJ, even though her wife needed pampering far more than she did, there was still very obvious tension between AJ and Rarity. Fluttershy had finally built up the courage to ask AJ about it a few weeks ago and was surprised to find out there was more to it than just what Rarity had said at Ace and Ven’s party. It went further back. It had been Rarity’s idea for Fluttershy and Big Mac to bare a child and even though AJ wouldn’t admit it, Fluttershy could tell there was something more as well.

She knew there was; because AJ was lying convincingly to her. AJ could never lie unless it was something that REALLY needed hiding. Fluttershy could only barely tell but she knew AJ more than anypony else. But if AJ felt it was bad enough that she would lie about it, even to her, then Fluttershy didn’t think she wanted to know what it was.

Eventually she arrived at the spa, early as always, and waited for a short while until Rarity arrived. They ordered the usual, which had changed ever so slightly and slowly over the years that it was now something completely different to what it once meant. Hooficures, tail curling for Rarity and straightening for Fluttershy. Eye brow plucking to remove Rarity’s slight mono-brow and bleaching for Fluttershy's moustache. Eventually, they ended with the hot spring as always, still to this day, mud mask en-toe, hair wrapped and cucumber slices over Rarity’s eyes but not Fluttershy’s.

“… and we absolutely must visit that restaurant opening on mane street. The décor looks simply stunning.” Rarity continued on making plans for herself and Fluttershy that they would never keep. “But enough of tomorrow, today’s big too, is it not? Applebloom’s welcome back party.”

“Yes. Oh, welcome back/going away party. She isn’t staying very long.”

“No, I suppose not. What was his name? J-D something?” Rarity ask, knowing full well the name of Applebloom’s baby daddy and fiancé. Fluttershy had only told Rarity. Of course Twilight knew as well, being told by Big Mac but Pinkie, Dash, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo didn’t know anything about it and would be thoroughly surprised. “I was wondering if I should bring a gift. I have a few, hmm, ‘pregy teddies’ as Rainbow Dash called them that I made for her a few months back. She declined them all of course but I’m sure they’d fit Applebloom.”

“Oh yes. I’m sure she’d appreciate them very much.” Fluttershy said as she began to make her way out of the pool. They’d been in there for nearly half an hour now and as nice as it felt, it was getting quite warm and quite wrinkly. “Um, would you like to come with us to the station this afternoon to meet her? And Diamond Tiara and Silverspoon too.”

“No dear, I’m afraid I’m busy. I have a dress to make for Scootaloo. She’s coming over to supervise the final touches… not that she’d know much about the process. You know how big of an occasion it must be for her to wear a dress so I absolutely must make it flawless.”

“Oh, she is? I, I thought she was coming to see them arrive as well. Even Twilight is going to be there to welcome her… I mean them, back.”

“Well if you really want me there, I’ll see what I can do. But I can’t make any promises, I refuse to rush a project and half-mule it.”

“Thank you Rarity. I’m sure it will mean a lot to Applebloom.” Fluttershy said, but her real motives where to get Rarity and Applejack together.

The spa treatment and pamper over, the two mares parted ways once more. As Fluttershy returned to Sweet Apple Acres she could just hear the music blaring all the way from the edge of the property. Pinkie was pulling out all the stops on this party and she was sure Applejack wouldn’t be overly thrilled about that. The closer she got to the farmstead, the louder the music got. When she got to the house itself, there wasn’t a single sign of what was going on inside. Knowing Pinkie, this meant it was going to be a surprise party for Applebloom.

“Welcome!” yelled Pinkie as Fluttershy walked around the back. While not visible from the front, the back had been strung up with lights and speakers and tables: the works. Pinkie was still hanging decorations and adjusting things ever so slightly but so fast to the point where if you looked at the area for five minutes straight you wouldn’t be able to tell the difference but if you took one look and then another five minutes it would look completely different.

“Hey Fluttershy.” Dash said as she sat across from Applejack at one of the tables while Pinkie was setting up. Though she shouldn’t be doing anything in her condition, Fluttershy could tell Dash had been helping Pinkie by how exhausted she looked, even though she was trying to hide how deep her breathes where. “The usual?” ask Dash with a smirk.

“Oh, yes please. If that’s ok with you.” Fluttershy replied as she approached Dash who moved a bit and lean up against the table. Her large stomach now exposed so Fluttershy could feel the foal kicking if it started to. Fluttershy loved doing this and had done so mostly every day since Dash had returned from Cantalot. As she placed one hoof on her stomach she couldn’t feel any kicks today, she rarely could, though they were very strong when she did. She felt a beating today. Dash’s heart beat hard and loudly from exerting herself earlier and it made Fluttershy wonder.

“Um, Rainbow Dash, could I, um, listen the foal's heart beat?”

“Uh… sure, I guess. Knock yourself out.” Dash replied coolly, though she was a little nervous at the request. She didn’t let anypony but Fluttershy touch her stomach more than once or for more than a few seconds. Well other than Pinkie Pie of course. But this felt a little weirder than she liked. Fluttershy moved closer and turned her head belay laying it on her baby bump. She then moved a hoof up to cup around her ear. Fluttershy stayed there for a moment before Dash finally asked “So can you hear it?”

Fluttershy didn’t answer at first and it made Dash worry. Applejack stood up and went over to the other side of the table and saw Fluttershy’s face. Her eyes where closed and there was a small but very happy smile on her face. “How is it Sug?”

Again Fluttershy didn’t answer until AJ put her hoof onto her shoulder. She opened her eyes and looked right into AJ’s. “It’s beautiful…” she said as she felt a tear run down her face. It was the most wondrous thing there was right now. The unborn foal was the purest of all natural things to Fluttershy. Applejack returned the smile; she felt almost the same, only her pride at the matter was towards her daughter’s child. They didn’t know what Applebloom was going to do with the foal, but they would all love the child, not matter what she chose.

If only Dash felt the same way about her own…

~ ~

She arrived at boutique and read the sign on the door ‘be back at 1’. It was 2 now so Scootaloo just waited… and waited... and waited………. Eventually it had been a FULL five minutes and she’d had enough. She had to be at the train station by 4 to welcome the girls back. She wasn’t too fond of Diamond Tiara or Silverspoom but she had to admit, they weren’t the bitchy little brats they once were.

Normally she didn’t mind waiting but seems this was the third time she’d been here today, it was getting annoying. First at midday, then an hour ago when the sign had said she’d be back and then now. Where the hay was Rarity at that was a taking so long? Scootaloo needed this dress by tomorrow.

Eventually Rarity returned from the spa after getting a second treatment as she occasionally did, to find a very agitated Scootaloo awaiting her. She stared at Rarity then at the sign on the door, then back to Rarity… who took the hint. “Oh, I bed your pardon dear, I simply lost track of time. I’m truly sorry. Now, about you’re dress, I’m mostly finished, just wanted your exact build on a few of the finer details. It should be ready within an hour or so.”

Scootaloo huffed as Rarity walked beside her and unlocked the door. “Well I’m in a bit of a hurry so just do what ya gotta do to finish it, ok?” Scootaloo commented as she followed Rarity inside.

“Now, I won’t rush this dress. I’m sure you wouldn’t want it in anything less than perfect for your… I’m sorry, what was it for again?”

“Nice try Rare.” Scootaloo replied. She had her privacy and as much as Rarity may want to know, it just wasn’t going to happen. Rarity went over to her work bench and showed Scootaloo what she had prepared thus far. As far as Scootaloo was concerned it was perfect. Or at least good enough. The top half looked almost like a jacket but the lower half was a sweeping violet-purple gown. Rarity insisted on adding the bells and whistles to it… hopefully not literally Scootaloo thought.

A few stiches and the lines of detail where added and removed from various spots as Scootaloo model her own dress while Rarity made adjustments. It was beautiful Rarity thought and even Scootaloo agreed. Then there was one more piece that Rarity hadn’t even thought about. Scootaloo saw a roll of fabric, she had absolutely no idea what it was called but it was a very fine, near transparent orange. Not the orange of her coat but orange of fire. “Are you sure dear? That’s a very expensive material.”

“Yeah but, c’mon. A blaze shape over the back of this thing: awesome! Doesn’t matter how pricy it is.”

“Yes, I suppose it will look ‘awesome’. Very well.” Rarity said as she levitated the fabric over to her. She’d had her ideas about what this dress was for, but for Scootaloo to say price wasn’t an issue, now she simply had to know who it was for. After she cut the sheet to fit and form with the rest of the dress she took one final look at her work and had to admit, Scootaloo was diffidently correct. The ‘blaze’ truly made the outfit.

“Damn… this is amazing! Thanks Rarity.” Scootaloo said as she hopped of the podium she’d been standing on. “Mind helping me get this thing off? I gotta get to the station in a bit.”

“Oh yes of course. I’m heading there myself to greet the three. Uh, there is of course the matter of…”

“Oh yeah. How much do I owe ya for this?” Scootaloo asked as she got the dress off and unceremoniously dropped it on the ground. Rarity’s magic encircled it and lifted it back up to her work desk where she promptly folded it neatly and placed it inside a box all while working out exactly how much to charge, pulling an abacus out of a desk.

“Given time and materials…” she flicked a few beads before sending the packed dress over to scootaloo and placing it on her back. “Well, how about this. You tell me who this is for and I’ll halve the price of this work.”

“Forget it… I’m not telling you ok. Would you just drop it already?”

“If you insist. Now, that comes to a totally of seven hundred and twenty bits…”

“So uh… three-sixty bits for my dress for Gilda huh?” Scootaloo said instantly back peddling at the price… how much did that last piece cost exactly? As it was half price seemed extravagant! To think she’d gotten that old ‘atrocity’ Rarity designed for Rainbow Dash in that fashion show years ago for free. She may even still have that in one of the boxes of her old stuff at her father’s place.

“Oh isn’t this precious. I knew it was for somepony but I never expected her. Give her my regards when you see her ok?” Rarity said as the implications instantly started running threw her head. A first date… or a first real date from what she’d heard a few months back. “In all truth, I had assumed it was for the coltfriend of yours that had come to visit.”

“O.C.? Na. but it’s nothing special, really. I’m just going up there to meet her brother. You know, wanted to look good for it.”

“My, meeting the family? I didn’t know you where that serious.”

“What? We’re not. I’m just meeting him is all. I mean me and her've seen each other for a while but we’ve never been serious. I mean, she’s like ten years older than me.”

“Yes well… wait, exactly how old where you when you did meet her anyway? As I recall you said it was nearly five years ago. You’re only Sweetie Belle’s age and I’d hate to think of somepony, or gryphon as a…”

“Don’t even start Rarity… yeah I was sixteen when I met her and she was… twenty-seven? Whatever five years less than thirty-three is.”

“Twenty-eight.”

“Right well, she didn’t know how old I was. I met her in a bar so I guess she thought I was older. You shoulda seen the look on her face when she saw me leaving school one day. Priceless! But, we’re not that close.”

“Really? Because it sounds to me like you are. You even have a how we met story, that’s quite romantic if I do say so.” Rarity said as she stared at the clearly in denial pegasus before her. “Meeting her family? And you want to look nice for them. Tell me, did she ask you to dress nicely?”

Scootaloo hadn’t thought about it… they’d never been serious for the last five years. But, five years… they’d been dating when she left Cloudsdale and she hadn’t been seeing another mare as Scootaloo thought she had been. That mare had turned out to be Rainbow Dash even. How she’d never mentioned Rainbow Dash around Gilda was miraculous… did she… not want to bring up an old crush to her… new crush. Oh crap…

“We’re not serious! I don’t… we’ve been… oh my Celestia… we’re serious… we’re seriously serious! This is serious. I mean; stop saying serious! Ugh!” Scootaloo yelled as she started to panic. She hadn’t told Rarity about it because of that stuff she’d said months back when she and Gilda had started seeing each other again.

“Calm down deary. This isn’t bad news and I don’t see why you didn’t tell me sooner.” Rarity said, trying to sound reassuring but just coming off as condescending. “Tell me, has Gilda met your family?”

“Yeah, she’s met my dad a few times. Hasn’t met my mum though. And my mum kinda doesn’t know I’m… yeah, you get the idea. I’m not ashamed or anything, you know, just never came up between us, we don’t really talk much. But, but this is totally different. Isn’t it? I mean… ugh… thanks Rarity! If you hadn’t said anything I would’ve just gone to Cloudsdale tomorrow and been completely fine meeting him. Now this.”

“I’m dreadfully sorry. Is there anything I can do to…”

“Knock another hundred off the dress?”

“Afraid not dear. I’m only just making a few bits on it as it is. I told you that material you requested was expensive.”

“Yeah… but it was worth it. I think I need it to look perfect tomorrow now.” Scootaloo said. She may’ve been scared to hay about what tomorrow actually meant now, but at least she would look good for Gilda. “Yeah: worth it.”

~ ~

She could see them on the platform as her train pulled up. More than just Applejack and Fluttershy. Applebloom expected Big Mac and maybe Twilight to be there too, but so was Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Scootaloo. She was planning on going to go straight to Die and Sil’s place to help them settle back in. It was the least she could do seems they’d come with her for almost half a year, which was pretty good at first, prize money from the fights more than covered paying them as ‘assistants’ even though they were pretty much just hanging out together.

But once she started losing her matches, they wound up nearly flat broke by the end of it and Die’s father ended up bailing them out with some money. Die said it wasn’t a loan, it was a gift, but Applebloom was going to pay him back anyway. She didn’t feel like being indebted to the Filthy Rich creep. It wasn’t a large amount by any means, just a few weeks worth of food. She hadn’t told her sister yet but she’d lost almost every fight for a month straight now. She was battered, bruised and even had a few cracked bones. And yet miraculously, the baby was fine after all that.

But the baby was also the cause of all that. She’d fought just as hard as ever in her matches but she was getting bigger, and slower, and it was taking away a lot of her energy. And there was always the fear that she would have a miscarriage due to all of it. But... there was always the hope that she’d have a miscarriage due to all of it and not have to go through this. For better or worse, that never happened though.

Applebloom hoped she could slide off the train without any of them seeing her but of course the train stopped right near of where they had been standing. It made sense seems she’d been writing to them and they’d been writing back to her too. She wasn’t sure but Applebloom thought she may have told them what cart she would be in and they had just stood where it was going to arrive. Die and Sil could tell Applebloom wasn’t in the mood to see them.

“Pinkie Pie! Rainbow Dash!” called out Silverspoon as she got off the train, carrying her two suitcases. “Where’s Ace and Ven? Uh oh…” she was immediately jumped on by the two foals who seemed to have been standing on top of the train. They hadn’t grown too much but they were bigger then they used to be when she would carry them on her back. She still coudl carry them but the falling didn’t help, along with carrying the bags as well, Sil collapsed onto the ground getting hugged by the little fillies.

“I missed you Silly Sil!” they both cried in unison before Ace added “I mean we missed you, it wasn’t just me.” she beamed with a smile so big that only her pink other-mother could replicate.

“My, that’s quite a sentence for a little foal. You’re growing up aren’t you?”

“I’m growing up too, not a foal anymore! I’m a mare!” yelled Ven, as rambunctious as her prismatic other-mother.

“Yes, you both are. You’re not little foals anymore. You’re cute little fillies now.” Sil said as she got what she expected from them both, a pout from Ven and a somehow even bigger smile from Ace. She pulled herself up and could just bear the weight as Ace and Ven, still on her back, picked up one of her bags each. Struggling slightly, she walked over to Pinkie and Dash. “It’s good to see you two. I’d be more than happy to take care of them if you need to… not have them when the time comes for this little guy.”

Dash shrank back a bit not wanting to tell Sil what they’d planned, seemed they hadn’t told anypony else they were giving the child up yet either, but luckily Sil didn’t have time to notice Dash’s reaction before Pinkie sprang in “Oh that would be super-di-duper! Once you’ve unpacked and stuff could you come over to Sweet Apple Acres to pick them up? Why not bring Diamie too?” Sil laughed at her not-so-subtle party invitation. On queue Diamond Tiara got off the train, carrying more bags than Sil had been. Not three or four, but six. She was a little ‘high maintenance’ after all.

“Hey everypony. You all here to see us?” Die asked as she walked over to the group. Most of them where likely here for Applebloom and Dash and Pinkie for Sil but it was nice all the same. She’d heard what had happened with Twilight and was little surprised she was allowed out of the hospital. Die had planned on visiting the hospital when she returned. She had some things to ask… something to relate to with somepony for once. She’d been where Twilight had been… she forced those thoughts aside and just enjoyed where she was now. With friends.

They all talked about for a while but eventually Applejack had to ask “So uh, where’s Applebloom anyway? She still on the train?”

“She’s a little sick. When the train started to slow down, it threw her a loop and she’s probably still in the bath room.” Replied Die.

“Ah see, do you mind getting her fer us? Oh and tell her ta expect a nice ol’ reaction from these four here. Haven’t told ‘em yet.” Applejack indicated to Rarity, Scootaloo, Dash and Pinkie.

“Haven’t told us about what?" asked Dash, trying to find a reason to get Sil to stop touching her stomach already…

“Oh, you’ll find out Rainbow, don’t chu worry none.”

“Yeah, of course. I’ll go see what’s going on.” Die said back with a hint of nervousness to her tone as she looked at Sil who shared a similar expression on her face. She put her bags on the ground and went back into the train. Applejack just had a brief glance at the bag but she noticed something about them. Not all of them where Die’s. Half where Applebloom’s. She thought it was nice of Die to carry the bags for her. Celestia knows she shouldn’t be carrying them herself being with foal as she was.

A couple minutes passed and Die still hadn’t returned. Applejack was getting worried by this point and was about to excuse herself to follow into the train but just after she did, Die came back out. She looked much more agitated than she and Sil had before. “She wants you all to leave.” Die said so that all could hear before approaching Applejack and saying much quieter to her only “She doesn’t want anypony else to see her how she is. The less ponies that know the better. She’s fine, don’t worry. She’s just… a little upset right now. You understand don’t you?”

“Oh, uh… ah’m sure ah could…”

“No... just, just trust us ok? We’ll get her back to herself. She’s just…”

“Ah understand ya.” Applejack replied solemnly before turning to the others “We’re leaving y'all.” she could see there was a bit of confusion from the others but her stare made it clear that she meant it. Scootaloo wondered what she had been meant to find out and now why she was being forced away. It had to be something big.

Scootaloo walked away but stopped to say a something to Sil before going. “ABS is ok right?”

“Yeah. She’ll be alright. She’s just uh, lost a few matches lately is all and’s a little under the weather.” Sil replied but Scootaloo caught Sil glancing at Dash a few times when she said it. She didn’t think anything of it but Sil clearly wasn’t telling the whole truth here. And there was ‘she’ll be alright’, meaning she wasn’t alright right now.

Pinkie came along and pulled the two little fillies off of Sil’s back and added once more “You make sure to come pick them up from Sweet Apple Acres later on. And bring Die too. And most importantly important of all: make sure Applebloom comes ok?”

Applejack was the last to leave, alongside Fluttershy and as they did she turned back to Applebloom’s two friends. “You make sure she comes home ya hear. I’ve missed her an awful lot. And tell her no matter what she chooses, I’m always ganna be proud of her.” she finished and walked off. Just as they were about to leave platform, she glanced back and saw Applebloom’s head sticking out from the carriage. They saw each other for a brief moment before Applebloom pulled back inside. “She knows ah love her, right Fluttershy?”

“Yes, she knows that. So do I.”

~ ~

Guests had started arriving about an hour ago and normally the party would be in full swing by now but Pinkie had told everypony to stay quiet until Applebloom arrived. No pony dared go against Pinkie, both out of respect and fear, but it was starting to get dark and without the party lights being turned on the back of the farmstead was getting quite eerie. It was not a small party by any standards and quite a number of ponies where here.

Applejack was still worried about what she’d seen when she arrived and was only starting to worry more now. “I’ll go check on her ok?” Scootaloo told her. “I’ll tell her you want to have a family dinner of something and get her right over.”

“No, don’t lie to her. Ah’m pretty sure ah know why she ain’t here yet and arriving ta find all these ponies here would be an awful shock. Sorry Pinkie but, tell her about the party. And tell her, that if she doesn’t come ah’m come over ta her. Ah gotta see her.” Applejack said as she prepared to defuse the Pinkie-bomb for ruining the surprise party but instead was surprised in turn by a explosion of confetti and an instant blare of lights.

“O.K. Let’s get this party started!" Pinkie yelled as a loud cheer come out from most everypony present and the music started pumping. Vinyl wasn't the DJ tonight so it was pumping; not dropping. The 'modern' stuff gets annoying after a while. But she'd never tell that to Vinyl of course. She wanted this to be one of the biggested and bestestestested parties she’d thrown in a long time.

Applejack, relieved, now turned back to Scootaloo. “Alright, you go off fast now and tell 'er what’s goin' on.” Scootaloo nodded and took off right away. She wasn’t the best flier by any means and usually walked around instead of flying whenever going somewhere but even her not so great speed when airborne was faster than any of them could run. Which made Applejack worry so much more when another hour passed and Scootaloo still hadn’t returned.

Fluttershy was out the front of the house, away from the rest of the ponies preparing to leave to go check on them and Applejack would be running as fast as she could behind her because there was diffidently something wrong now! But before that happened Scootaloo returned. Applejack calmed at that and thought that perhaps she was just over reacting but that hope sank when she saw the look on Scootaloo’s face. It was identical to what she’d seen on Sil and Die’s at the train station.

“She’s not coming. And she doesn’t want you to come either. She just wanted to get a good night’s sleep for once, then she’ll talk to you tomorrow. She’s going to be staying at Sil and Die’s place for a while. Living there I mean…” Scootaloo finished. “Sil didn’t even let me see her. Applejack. What was the surprise we were going to find out about? I’m really worried but I don’t know what I’m worried about. Please, tell me so I can help her.”

“Ma little foal… she’s having a foal o’ her own…” Applejack said straight up to Scootaloo who deserved to know what her friend was dealing with.

“Oh. Well… I, do you think she wants it?”

“No… I don’t think she does…”

Author's Notes:

UPDATE!

So it's been over a month since I put out a chapter. I wrote a really long chapter, about 17 pages, 8000 words long 23 pages and 13000 words long. And it was complete shit. The story was bad, it took to long to get anywhere and it only had one plot point in it that I can easily just put in, or not even use at all, when/if i want it.
It was another flash back so really it didn't even need to exist and all it really was was the part where AJ and Fluttershy told her family about them being together with some side stuff about Scootaloo leaving.
I may post it as a stand alone story sometime but don't hold your breath because I'm probably just going to abandon that part completely seems it's not really relevant to the story.

I should HOPEFULLY have a different chapter out this weekend, maybe Thursday. If not by then 100% next week. This chapter.

Just a heads up, I'm ganna focus on Applebloom's story for a bit. Mainly because even before I made her pregerz I had some plans for Diamond Tiara and their stories go hoof-in-hoof. It's all quite sad so to counter that the Scootaloo stuff is meant to be funny... it isn't yet but where I'm going with it should be.

P.S. I said I plan to screw with everypony's relationships one last time, but Sweetie Belle and Spike are safe [for now] with what I plan for them more focusing on Twilight and Rarity.

I probably forgot something... I usually do.

And now for something completely different.
Edit: that chapter is now a stand alone story. Wanna read it? Click here!

Still haven't desided if Dash will live or die seems I have a pretty good ending for both of them. I don't like alternate endings so that won't happen. Of course I've said that about alot fo things I've done so who knows...

'Oh yes… because just going with the flow ALWAYS ends up working out for me…' another line that sums up my own writing.

I've thought about this before but seems I brought it up with Rarity: Opal Essence is dead. So is Angel Bunny obviously but so is Winona. Cats, dogs and rabbits aren't exactly long lifed animals. Tank is still alive because they live for centuries! Owlu... how ever you still his name... is still alive because I think owls live for decades. As for Gummy... he's alive - Question Mark? Pinkie kinda flushed him down the toilet and Dash is pretty sure he's still alive down there and refuses to use the toilet at Sugercube Corner because of that. And of course Philomena is immortal.

Thoroughly: You have no FUCKING idea how long I spent trying to figure out how to spell this god forsaken word! 'Tho-rough-ly and sounding it out didn't help seems it sounds the 'fur-rowl-ly'. I could've sworn for AGES it had Ls in it. God damn I hate this word! Even more than Diffidently. I Defiantly hate it more!

The discription of the Scootadress is basically this picture which I love SOOO hard!
also this http://twentypercentcooler.net/data/sample/47/98/4798cabc00848a6cbd493cc9bf361183.jpg?1345446844
Also Gilda's coming back. Things between her and Scoots are going to go south. But in a good way... also I didn't notice that double untondre until after I wrote it.

Lastly, if you where wondering what the tention between Rarity and AJ is, they slept together remember? I wrote that and when I was re-reading this I completely forgot why there was tention for about 30 minutes. If I wrote it and didn't remember I thought you might not either. I have to go back and re-read the ENTIRE story at some point just for continuity sake.
Edit: I re-read the entire story and put in these little edited note. Note: not all notes marked with 'Edit:' where made in this time and some where just made a few days to a month after originally posting. But most where.
Edit: I ended up dropping that story line all together. [I think, I honestly can't remember]

Diamond days

“You’ll have to tell them eventually, Applebloom.” Sil said as she helped Applebloom off the train. She had started showing just over a month ago. In itself that was a bad sign since she should’ve started getting larger around the waist nearly two months ago. At first she hadn’t thought anything of it and just went on as normal but even without physical signs externally, everything was happening internally as it should. Morning sickness, lack of energy, needing to eat more than just a protein-rich diet. It all threw her food plan and training schedules completely for a loop. And then she started losing matches.

She lost her first match of the season the day she returned from Rarity’s wedding. She won the three after that but then she lost two more in a row… then won one, then hadn’t won a single match since. She felt horrible, and even with her sister’s offer to raise the child as their own, she hated it already. She hated the unborn creature for what it was doing to her. And she hated herself for thinking that. Sil and Die helped her through things as much as they could, but Applebloom thought herself strong, and Die needed Sil’s help more.

She had just won a fight… she didn’t know at the time it was the last fight she’d win, but her spirits had been lifted for the moment. Die was depressed again, she had reason this time… sorta. It was the eleventh anniversary of Twist’s death and it hit her harder than it did last year. Applebloom wasn’t quite sure why but maybe it had something to do with her being pregnant, making Die think about a young child dying made it more real than it had been in a long while.

Applebloom only had herself to cry to since then, she didn’t want to worry her friends. Sil had offered some comfort as well as Die. But they were almost always wrapped up in Die’s troubles. Every morning she woke up and threw up. It wasn’t just mornings though, she would threw up after the slightest nap, even if she didn’t actually fall asleep. Worse yet she hadn’t properly slept for four days now and though she got a few hours of sleep on the train ride home she was completely exhausted. She only briefly saw them; waiting at the station as the train arrived before she felt the nausea coming on.

Applebloom rushed to the mare’s room and proceeded to vomit up what had to be nothing but stomach acid seems she hadn’t eaten all day. She didn’t know how long she was in there for before Die came in asking if she was alright. She wasn’t… she was anything but alright; and not just physically. “Yeah, I’m fine Die.”

“They’re all waiting for you. To welcome you back.” Die said. Applebloom didn’t know it, but there was jealousy in those words. “Your sister’s really eager to see you. So is Fluttershy and all the others. She said that a few of her friends and Scootaloo don’t know yet. I um…”

“Good." she bluntly stated as she kept hersel lurched over the bowl. "Could you ask, eww…" she moaned "ask them to leave. I don’t want any of them to see me like this.” Applebloom stated. She was weak. She wasn’t weak!... but she was weak now. And she hated it more than anything. Well there was one thing that she hated more… and it was the reason she was so weak. “Tell ma sis that I’ll talk to her sometime, but I don’t want anypony who doesn’t already know to know if they don’t have ta.”

“You’ll have to tell…”

“Tell them to go away! And you get out too!” Applebloom yelled as forced Die out the doors. Die was almost out the door before Applebloom let the first tear escape and prayed to Celestia that Die didn’t see it. Before she slammed it in her friends face. Die didn’t see it, but knew why she’d been kicked out of the bathroom. She hated being treated like that by her friend, but she understood. But that didn’t change how horrible it made her feel and her face couldn’t hide that fact as she went back outside to tell the others to leave.

A few more minutes passed and this time Sil came knocking at the door asking if she was ready to leave and telling her the others were gone. “You’ll have to tell them eventually, Applebloom.” Sil said as she helped her out of the train. Applebloom peaked out around the corner just in time to see her sister turn back from all the way down the track. Despite how much she willed it to not happen, they locked eyes for a second or so before Applebloom pulled back into the train.

“They’re diffidently gone this time.” Die said as she lifted her own and Applebloom's bags and cases onto her back. “C’mon, let’s get home.” she added as she hoped she wouldn’t have to have the same argument they’d had before getting on the train. Die was carrying the bags: end of story! As it was, walking home in her condition was hard enough for her friend.

Applebloom thought herself weak… Die wished she could be a strong as Applebloom.

~ ~

“Hey Belle, we’re back!” called Sil as she knocked on her door. It was locked which Sweetie Belle didn’t usually do. Sil waited a few more moments before calling out again. “Belle! Are you home!?” as she knocked on the door again. A few more moments passed and it became clear she wasn’t. They went around to the back of their house and found the back door was locked too, but there was a key hidden away in one of the small bushes as always.

Sil took the key and unlocked the back door, taking them into the kitchen. Immediately she noticed that it seemed dirty. Not dishes stacked up, full rubbish bins or half empty bottles anywhere dirty, in fact it was pristine in that regard. But dirty: just covered in a fine layer of dust. It looked like nothing had been used in ages.

Both Die and ABS entered seconds after and noticed it as well but none of them really thought much of it. Die usually did most of the cleaning around the house and perhaps Belle had just not done a very good job keeping up with her. Die always kept the house polished to a tee. She actually felt a little disgusted that Belle could let the eating area of all places get so unkempt. Die took note of where she would start cleaning once she was done unpacking and ABS simply went over to the fridge. “Do you mind if I get a drink?” she ask.

Die replied “Yeah, no problem.” neither her nor Sil had been here for months so it was all Belle’s stuff in the ridge and not theirs, but she felt safe assuming that Belle wouldn’t mind either. ABS went over to one of the cupboards, knowing where all the glasses where having been here numerous times before and was glad to see that the inside of cupboards didn’t have the layer of dust on them from being closed, so the cup she grabbed was clean. She placed her glass on the counter and when to get some juice out of the fridge.

“Hey Die, come have a look at this.” Sil called from the main living area. Die came through and wasn’t quite sure what she was looking at exactly. She moved towards the couch in the middle of the room and roughly tossed the bags from her back onto it. A puff of dust came floating up from the couch as they landed. She realised what she was looking at now. The entire house was dusty, more than should’ve been possible with somepony living in it. Like it had settled from nothing being used over the course of a few months.

They both turned back towards the kitchen as they heard a coughing sputter coming from there. “What the hay was wrong with that?!” ABS yelled, spitting the juice out of her mouth and scrapping her tongue off. She looked at the carton the juice had been in and saw it was out of date. “What the… this expired two months ago!”

It could’ve been physiological, or it could’ve been the juice itself, or it could’ve been that she had been sick for a few days now on top of everything else, but she began to feel nauseated again. She placed a hoof to her stomach and felt the pain as it moved all throughout her lower body. This felt less violent than the last one had been at least. She could get to the sink but from past experience, anything with a small drain was a bad idea. Quickly, surprising herself as well some-what at how quickly she did it, she made it to the bathroom and hunched over the toilet.

She dry heaved a few times but nothing ever came out. When that happened it was even worse though. At least normally once she was done throwing up and had gotten everything... or anything, out of her system she felt better but when nothing came up she just ended up feeling crappy for a few hours until it would pass or something else would set her off again. Simply put… the last four days of being this sick had sucked!

Sil was standing at the door to the bathroom looking in to make sure ABS was alright. Die had been there as well at first but that had been five minutes ago now and she had since started cleaning the house knowing that Sil had ABS covered. “I hate this…” Applebloom said, either not knowing or not caring that Sil was in the door way.

Sil didn’t reply. Anything she could really say she’d said already. ABS finally pulled herself away from the toilet seat a few more minutes later and went over to the basin beside her. Starting the taps and waiting for the water to heat up a bit so it was warm, she placed her hoofs under it and then splashed her face. She looked around; soap, toothbrushes some of Sil and Belle’s make-up, none of Die’s make up since she’d brought ALL of hers to Las Pegasus. Most of the stuff was Belle’s seem Sil had taken most of hers with them to Las Pegasus as well.

It was late in the afternoon and the sun was going to start going down soon. Belle should be home shortly. Again, forcing herself away from the basin like she had the toilet, Applebloom stumbled slightly before finding her hoofing on the ground and walked out the bathroom past Sil who she barely even noticed. Sil walked in and turned off the taps that ABS had left running and then went after her friend into the main room. ABS had crashed onto the couch, just beside Die’s and her own bags and had pulled one of the softer bags of hers over and was resting against it.

Die was busy dusting off… EVERYTHING it seemed like and noticed her friend come in. She kept dusting though as she saw Sil going into Belle’s room. Sil came out a few seconds later carrying all of the proper pillows she’d taken off of the bed to give to ABS instead of the bag she was resting on. She walked up to ABS and just pushed the bags onto the floor. Half of them where ABS but she didn’t really care as Sil was passed her a pillow to her as she happily took it.

“Thanks Sil. I’ma try and get some sleep. Please try and be quite, but wake me when Belle gets home, I wanna… you know. let her know about the foal.” Sil nodded, as far as she knew, Belle didn’t know about ABS’ child. She placed another pillow on the couch where the bags had been and then hopped up and rested against it as well. She could use a rest after the hustle and bustle of leaving that place, so she decided to go to sleep as well, resting against ABS.

Die finally stopped dusting, it wasn't making much difference anyway and came up to the couch as well, grabbed a pillow and hopped on the other side of ABS and rested too. Unlike Sil though, who did so in silence, Die added “These pillows are just as dusting as the rest of the house… you think Belle’s room would at least be clean.” she’d be home soon and Die would ask her how she’d let the house go so badly while they were away.

~ ~

An hour passed… then another and another as they slept. There was a loud knock on the door that startled ABS awake. Her first thought was the Belle was home but she quickly realised that wasn’t what had woken her. “You guys in there?” called Scootaloo as Sil and Die both started to stir as well. Sil groggily fumbled around looking for her glasses as Die got up and headed to the door.

She opened the door slightly to see who it was, she wasn't that close to the pegasus and couldn't instantly recognise the voice like ABS. “Oh, hey Scootaloo.” she said as she opened it slightly more but not enough so that she could see ABS inside. Scootaloo didn’t know about the pregnancy and ABS didn’t want anypony more to know if they didn’t have to.

“Hey Diamond Tiara. Uh, listen, Pinkie Pie’s throwing a big party for Applebloom back at the farm.” Scootaloo said, trying to have a look passed Die in the door who moved to make sure she couldn’t see in.

Die frowned a little, jealous that the welcome back party was for ABS and not for all three of them… but it was at ABS’ home after all so she pushed that aside. “I don’t think she’ll want to go to that. Thanks for telling us though.”

“Yeah, AJ said she probably wouldn’t want to, so she told me ta tell you that she’ll be coming around if you didn’t show. Oh and both of you were invited as well of course. But uh, you mind if I speak with Applebloom? I kinda wanna ask her some stuff.”

“No.” called back Applebloom from the couch. “I don’t want you to see me.” she was going to tell Belle about what had happened but she didn’t want to tell Scootaloo. Belle was a closer friend… she just wanted to see her… NEEDED to see her. Because she was starting to fear that she wouldn’t see her. “I just want to sleep tonight. Tell my sister not to come. I just… I just want to sleep, ok?”

“Yeah, sure. But can I just come in and…”

“No!” said Die sternly.

“Ok, ok, don’t bite my head off.”

“If they…” Scootaloo could hear a sharp gasp and a sob between words from her friend “if they want to see me tomorrow, that’s fine. But… I’m not coming back to the farm tonight… or ever. I’m staying here. I’m living here.”

Scootaloo didn’t expect to hear something like that. She was going to ask more and Die knew that. “Good night Scootaloo.” she said loud enough for all to hear and then quietly so only Scootaloo could hear it “Please, just don’t press it further… she’s, she’ll be alright with us. Just tell her sister she’s alright and not to worry. Worrying won’t help anypony feel better.” she said as she closed the door.

She started trotting back towards the couch to where Sil and ABS where still lay, now ABS had her face buried into the pillow and was convulsing as she cried into it. Die really hoped that Scootaloo had listened and wasn’t about to knock on the door again. By the time Die got to the couch and sat back down she was sure that Scootaloo had. She was grateful, knowing full well that ABS was strong… but only so strong.

Despite what either Sil or Die may have thought, they were wrong. ABS wasn’t crying about Applejack or the foal this time. When had she last seen Belle? She isn’t here. She hadn’t been here in a while. Why wasn’t she here if even Scootaloo would show up? Where the hell was she!?

~ ~

The party was in full swing now. Almost everypony had already arrived by the time Applejack had let them start without Applebloom. It was easily the biggest party Pinkie had thrown in almost a year and there where food and drinks and the like set out, though she wouldn’t be having any herself. Her kids where here tonight after all. She was bouncing around the place, making sure everypony was having a good time and helping out anypony who wasn’t having a good time.

Applejack was following her making sure she didn’t make sure ponies had TOO good of a time. She’d already stopped one couple from sneaking up into her room for the night and then failed to stop a second couple she walked in on in her brother’s room. Sure, Pinkie didn’t know that Applebloom was pregnant when she’d organised everything but this party still seemed over the top, even by Pinkie’s standards.

Eventually the perpetually-perky-party-pony-Pinkie-Pie had finished another round of the property making sure everything was still going perfectly when she returned to Dash and Fluttershy playing with the little foals… no, the little fillies. They were growing up and it made Pinkie feel as happy as she looked. Ace and Ven had gotten very attached to Fluttershy, it was only natural of course seems she’d lived with them for a so long. They didn’t really understand what had gone on between the three of their mothers but they most likely saw Fluttershy as their third mother now. A role Fluttershy was more than happy to play.

Dash held nothing against either Fluttershy or Pinkie for what had happened but still felt a little uncomfortable with the two of them acting overly close to one another, even if she knew Pinkie was completely serious about what she’d said when she proposed. ‘I don’t want anypony else. I want it to just be me and you.’ In truth she still flirted with some ponies from time-to-time but it was never anything Dash really worried about. It was just Pinkie being Pinkie. But as she came back in and gave Fluttershy a hug as she said “Hey Fluttershy, could you do me a favour?” Dash got a little uneasy.

“I’ll do it Pinkie.” called Dash “What ya need?”

“Ok Dashie, if you really want to. Could you take care Ace and Ven for a while so me and Dashie can hang out… oh wait that won’t work, I think I need Fluttershy to do it after all!” Pinkie said with a foe look of sudden realisation. Dash wasn’t sure if she had been joking or had only figured it out as she said it. Either way, Dash liked the sound of it.

“Oh, yes of course. You two have fun together.” Fluttershy said as she went to get Ven off of Dash and placed her on her back beside Ace who had already swooped down and landed. She began to trot off before adding “Um, could you tell Applejack I’ll be in our room if she needs me.”

“Yeah, no problem Fluttershy.” replied Dash as Pinkie walked up to her. “So what did you have in mind for our little alone time… too bad Fluttershy called dibs on that room already hey?” Dash said, thinking she knew what Pinkie had in mind. She was wrong though.

“Let’s just enjoy the party together, K Dashie?” Pinkie sang, wrapping her hooves around Dash who liked the sound of this idea just as much as her own.

“Sure thing Pinks…-ie. Pinkie.” Dash accidently called her ‘Pinks’. She hated calling her Pinks, even if Pinkie herself didn’t mind it and kinda liked it. “Sorry. Yeah, just hanging out sounds fine too.” it reminds her of when she didn’t remember Pinkie, something she wanted to forget… as ironic as that was.

They walked around, talked to ponies, socialised, even if it was mostly Pinkie doing any of that talking for an hour or so before Dash started to get tired and needed to rest. She could feel it right now, the foal was kicking inside her. It felt… nice? A little painful but nice all the same. They made their way inside from the mostly outside party where there were a few ponies sitting around and a few others asleep on the floor.

One stallion who was sitting on an old couch saw the two approaching and as a gentlstallion, offered his seat to a mare that clearly needed it more than he did. “Hey you two, haven’t seen you in quite some time.” said Seafoam as he stood up and indicated for them to sit. Dash took her invitation in an instant, forgetting anything about being treated differently, just needing to sit down more than her ego needs to be picked up right now. Pinkie sat once Dash was settled.

The three talked for a while, Dash didn’t really know the guy but of course Pinkie, who was friends with everypony, knew practically everything about the dull-cream coloured pony. After a while the party was winding down, getting quieter and Dash fell asleep beside Pinkie on the couch as she and Seafoam kept talking. “When was the last time we talked anyway?” Pinkie asked, completely changing what the topic had been.

“Um… it was a while ago. Oh! Oh…” Seafoam paused as he remembered whne it had been. “It was um… when I was asking if you though I may be the father of…”

“Oh don’t worry about that! You might be!” Pinkie said chipperly. “But I told you, it’s alright either way. Oh! I should say sorry for Twilight throwing you out as well that night, she was angry about something or another. Daylight savings or something that was silly and pointless.”

“Heh, thanks Pinkie. You know… I was wondering. You think me and you could find someplace private?”

“Why?” oblivious as always...

“Uh… well. I was thinking maybe we could... have sex again." he just came right out and said it. It was the best way to go abuot it really. "I’d invite Dash too but, I don’t think she’d be up for it. But you’re as beautiful as ever. And so is she, it’s just… you know, I’m not really into pregnant mares.”

“Oh…” Pinkie said, remembering what she had said to Dash: she only needed Dash. “Um… ye-yeah, sure.”

Dash couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She wasn’t asleep, just resting. She thought Pinkie had changed… but no, she was still the same Pinkie Pie. “You, don’t sound like you want to.”

“No, what? Are you loco in the coco, of-of course I do.” Pinkie said, forcing away her nerves. “I just wanna do whatever makes you happy at my party!”

“Would making me happy this way make you happy?”

“Duh, of course it would!”

“Pinkie…”

“No… it, it wouldn’t. But I, I just want to make you happy. Make all ponies happy. And this’ll make you happy. It has made you happy. Right?” being with only one pony, that would be selfish! Just focusing on one pony would make everyone else feel left out. And leaving somepony out was the worst thing anypony could do! She knew that.

“Yeah, it has. But it wouldn’t now if it made you unhappy. I’d love to be with you but you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to.”

“But I do wa…”

“It would make me unhappy to make you unhappy Pinkie. It would make me much happier to let me know what’s different now though.”

“Nothing’s d…”

“Pinkie…” Seafoam repeated.

“I promised Dashie I’d only be with her from now on. That things would be different when we got married.”

“You’re married? I didn’t know that. In fact, I’m surprised! I thought you getting married would be one of the biggest celebrations in all Equestrian history.”

“We’re not yet… so it’s still ok for me to make you happy.”

“No, it’s not and you know that. You want to make me happy? All I want form you, is an invite. When you get married, I want to be there to see you smile. That’s all I want from you. That, and for you to keep your promise. I love you Pinkie, and I’d love to love you… but I don’t know a single stallion, or a mare or anypony or anyone or anything who would want anything more from you than to see you smiling with Rainbow Dash.”

“So you don’t… don’t un-like me because I won’t…”

“Of course not!” Seafoam yelled! He was even offended that she’d think that of him. He wasn’t the best stallion by any standards of chivalry but was honestly hurt that Pinkie would think that any pony could ‘un-like’ her.

“Thank you Seafoam… I Pinkie Promise you’ll be invited. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" she said as she made the motions, though not as fast and flashily as usual to try and not wake up Dash who she thought was asleep against her. "And it’ll be the biggest, be-bestest wedd…ed…ed…” Pinkie said as she began to cry. She wasn’t sure if it was of joy or sadness… she felt both just as strongly as the other right now.

“I don’t un-like you either Pinks…” said Dash as she wrapped her hooves around Pinkie. “Nopony does. Nopony ever will!” Dash cried as well. They stayed like this for a minute or so, both wrapped around each other, both with eyes closed.

Pinkie felt something on her cheek. A kiss: from Seafoam. “I love you Pinkie. Everypony does. But not as much as she does, I know. Don’t break your promise to her. No pony could live with themselves if they hurt either of you like that. Good night. I’ll see you soon. At your wedding, hopefully.” he finished as his voice drew off while he walked away.

For all its ups and downs, this night had been nice. Applebloom hadn’t shown but the party started anyway. She’d spent some time with her kids and helped make ponies happy… not in that way… and then she’d spent time with her Dashie. She’d felt so horrible for not wanting to sleep with Seafoam, but even that ended up here: in Dash’s arms, knowing that a lot of ponies cared very deeply for her, even if she had once just been that party-slut.

In Dash’s warm embrace, she even felt something rare. The foal was kicking and she could feel it as Dash’s stomach was pressed against her thigh and hind leg. It was wonderful. It only made it so much worse that this may be the last party the two would ever have with one another. She knew it was true. That the reason the baby was so late, was fate giving them all the extra last moments they had together.

This baby was going to kill Dash. She would die giving birth as her heart gave out. Was a new life really worth an old one? No. Not if it was Dash’s life… but they were alive now. Pinkie still had her Dashie and wouldn’t let anything take the joy away from any of the time they still had left. Not even the fear that this was going lose somepony so special to her.

Again.

~ ~

It was early morning as the sun managed to find the perfect lining with the small crack in the window and Applebloom’s eyes. She’d slept in Die’s bed last night. Die had been gracious enough to offer it up after Applebloom said she was going to sleep on the couch. Die wasn’t entirely sure why ABS hadn’t grabbed Belle’s bed seems she wasn’t home but didn’t feel like pressing the issue at the time.

As Applebloom got out of bed, she quickly started to feel queasy. This was the fifth day in a row now, the longest she’d ever been this sick. She quickly rushed to the bathroom; it was occupied but she rushed in anyway. Sil shrieked as the door swung open and Applebloom rushed in. “Do you mind, I’m trying to have a show-ah… nevermind….” She trailed off as ABS began to vomit into the toilet.

Sil finished her shower much faster than she would’ve liked, got dried, put her glasses on and said something encouraging that ABS didn’t really hear before heading out of the bathroom to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Something light and easy to hold down. Bacon was ideal for this! Well, that and it was one of the few things that wasn’t expired. Die had already beaten her to it though, like she had done for a while now, and was preparing the meals on the table already.

Sil helped and they finished cooking before laying out breakfast on the dining table by the time ABS was finished in the lavatory and joined them. She was much better now, she always felt better after emptying herself like that, if only for an hour or so. She took a seat at the table beside her two friends and slowly began at her food. Before long she was shovelling it down. And even grabbed a piece off of Die’s plate who, as usual was on a diet again.

“So you didn’t throw up in my bed did you?" ssked Die with a bit of sass.

“Well, yes… but I was hoping you find it yourself, now the surprise it ruined.” Applebloom retorted.

“Heh.” Die laugh, being about 90% sure she was just kidding… “I still don’t see why you wanted to sleep on the couch instead of just taking Belle’s bed. I ended up sleeping in it anyway.”

“I… don’t really wanna say why right now.” Applebloom said, losing the last bit of hope that Sweetie Belle would’ve just come home late last night. Die took the hint, even if she would probably bring it up again soon, she dropped it for now. She didn’t like when any of them kept a secret… then again, she was keeping one.

Not long after, they’d all finished their meals. Applebloom grabbed both of the other plates and was going to take them into the kitchen and clean them. Die grabbed them from her though… Applebloom’s plan worked. Die had been very ‘helpful’ given Applebloom’s condition and had been doing stuff like this a lot. Normally Applebloom hated it but now she was glad. She hated doing dishes! Die walked into the kitchen, plates in tow, leaving Applebloom alone with Sil. “Sil, where ya think Sweetie Belle is?”

“I don’t know. Probably at your place for the party. You worried about her?” Sil responded.

“I don’t think she is… I think, I think she’s left us.”

“You think she’s moved out? She wouldn’t do that without telling us. Especially without breaking it to Die.” she replied, missing what ABS had meant but actually hitting the nail on the head.

“No… I mean, I think she’s… she hasn’t written ta us in ages. The house’s empty an’ dusty like nopony’s lived here for quite some time. I didn’t see her when I where here for Rarity’s wedding… and at the wedding, Rarity had seemed off somehow. All of Belle’s stuff was still here so she hasn’t moved out. Everything in the fridge is bad by ‘least a month. And even her room’s just as unused as everything else in the house.”

“What are you saying, ABS?” Sil asked, knowing full well what she meant. Feared what she meant.

“I think she’s… gone.” Applebloom said sombrely. Before Sil could reply though, they both heard a loud clatter of dropped plates come from the kitchen. They then expected to here Die yell something in frustration of dropping them but that never came. “Die? Are you alright?" called Applebloom but got no response.

Sil took of a moment before Applebloom even started getting up from her chair into the kitchen. What they saw: a broken plate shattered on the ground and the back door left wide open with Die nowhere in sight.

~ ~

She’d heard them talking… Applebloom thought Sweetie Belle was dead. But she couldn’t be! She just couldn’t! As Die galloped through Ponyville, she said out loud despite nopony to hear it “She can’t be…” everything she’d be holding back flooding her mind. “I killed Twist… and, and now… no! Stop thinking about this! It’s not my fault! She's not dead too.” but once she started thinking about it she couldn’t stop it.

She was now crying as she galloped through Ponyville, she knew where she was heading. If any pony knew where Sweetie Belle was, it was Rarity. Because it was where Sweetie Belle was. It had to be! She wasn’t dead, she just not here right now. That’s all it is. “That’s all it is!”

Die wasn’t taking the most direct path and her thoughts kept making her miss turns and have to turn around but she eventually got the boutique. And… and… she’s alive! Sweetie Belle was walking away from her sisters shop. “She’s alive… sh-she’s… “ Die stopped running and slowed came to a stop before long. She kept crying, knowing that her friend was alive… but she wasn’t crying with joy.

They’d gotten into her head. The blame, the fear, the self-loathing, the loss.And there was nothing she could do to stop them. She just stood there for a moment before turning around and walking off to nowhere in particular. She hated feeling like this but he flood gates where open now and there was no stopping it. She hated feeling like this. She knew she had nothing to really bad so damn sad about. Her friend was alive. Her friend… “I hate this… I hate this! Why?"

"Why the hell did you do this to me Appleblooom?!”

Author's Notes:

So, I went back and re-read the first chapter... WOW!!! That was horrible. The grammar, the writing style, the blatent hating on Rarity... I really need to go back and fix up a TON of stuff. I've said before I gotta re-read the entire story for continuity seems I started this story like six months ago. But if I do that, I have to go back and change it all the palces I've posted this story.
Edit: that is this and I've since removed this story form all but fiMfics for convenience.

So Seafoam may be the father... in fact I was going to make him the father then I remembered it doesn't matter. But I did make the entire scene as a homage to that 'The Many Loves of Pinkie Pie' story.

Story time! So I'm in the shower with hot water blasting over me, thinking about what I'm ganna write for the last part with Diamond Tiara. Now, like I've said before, what I picture and what are write are to different levels of quality and when I'm writing I try to channle what that pony is thinking and feeling. So long story short, I end up feeling all depressed like thinking about Diamond Tiara's deprestion sitting in the shower and I can't help but picture one of those movie scenes where they sit and cry in a shower. Again, what I've conveyed here isn't really that detailed or graphic but that was an incredibly emotional moment for me.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fFX04tOPv8s ^ MFW
Edit: I also blame this moment for a minor depression I had for a few months after. And even reading it back now it's not as touching/deep of a moment as some of the other stuff. It just hit me the hardest at the time I guess.

Thanks for reading. So much more thanks now that I realise how shit the early stuff is...
inb4 the later stuff is shit too =D

Gone

Rarity had a slight hangover. Nowhere near as bad as the one she suspected Sweetie Belle had. In the last year Rarity had found herself drinking alone quite a few times and more often than not, not in moderation. Since Sweetie Belle had turned twenty-one last year, neither of them had had a drink together. She was twenty-two as of a few weeks ago and it had taken them over a year to finally have the most sisterly of bonding moment of Rarity holding back Sweetie Belle’s mane as she vomited her stomach up… good times.

But it had been fun though. For the first time in quite a while she had been drinking in good spirits instead of in pity. Not to mention drinking some good spirits. She also found out a few things that she that she didn’t needs to hear about her sister’s love life. Sweetie Belle didn’t seem to have filter when she was drunk and really hoped that she was only telling her because she was her sister. The stuff she and Spike where getting up to… they put Rarity’s most 'explicit' novels to shame.

Spike? He was… somewhere. Just as drunk and most likely still at the farm. Sweetie Belle wasn’t worried though, even if Rarity was. She had complete faith in him being faithful under any circumstances. Rarity had her doubts but only because of her history with stallions cheating. Rationally she had complete faith in Spike as well. But emotionally, she was still worried about her sister. But Spike was a dragon and most mares, not to mention even most grown stallions found him scary. What a bunch of wimps.

The topic of Elusive had come up a few times last night but Rarity hadn’t said anything about her date with him this evening until she had drank a few, only a few mind you, but a few drinks in her and she was passed the nerve. Sweetie Belle however was far ahead of her by that point and likely didn’t remember a word of it. “Good morning Sis.” called Sweetie Belle lazily as she came out of the bathroom.

“Yes good morning Sweetie Belle. Are you feeling alright?” Rarity quipped, seeing her sister’s mane a bit frazzled but otherwise received a nod and ‘mhmm’ in confirmation as she walked over to Rarity. “Good, good. Tell me, how much do you remember about what we discussed last night.”

“Oh, oh my gosh… I can’t believe I told you all that stuff. Never tell anypony ok!? Especially not about how I threw-up the first time…” Sweetie Belle looked away nervously and Rarity grimaced back as well. Though she did find it amusing that her sister been so disgusted about the possibility of laying an egg from Spike that she’d thrown-up. It WAS a possibility, but only with some medical and magical assistance.

“No, nonono! Not that. I meant, uh… do you remember what I said about today, this evening. I’m… seeing Elusive.” Rarity said. She’d wanted to tell her last night. And the day before, and the day before that when she’d received the letter asking the question. Sweetie Belle knew Rarity felt fondly of Elusive and he absolutely praised her but that didn’t change the past and she was horrified about starting their relationship again. Any relationship!

“That’s wonderful! When? Where? Are you, ok yourself? You had a few drinks too right?”

“No, I’m fine. I, just wanted you to know is all. And to thank you, I suppose. If you hadn’t... I’m not quite sure what you did but you did it all the same. So thank you. I wouldn’t be seeing him once more if you hadn’t done all that for me.”

“You’re welcome. If there’s anything more I can do to help you now, just ask. I’m more than happy to.”

“That’s very sweet of you dear, but there isn’t really anything. I simply have to prepare is all. I’d ask you what to wear but I’d never get anything but ‘you looks perfect in everything’ from you. And while true, isn’t exactly helpful.” Rarity paused. “Actually there is one thing… what you told me last night. Would you be a dear… and beat the images out of my head."

“Goodbye Rarity.” Sweetie Belle sigh and walked away from the devilishly smiling Rarity. What she’d told her sister about her love life wasn’t that bad was it?... yes. Some of it indeed was.

She was stopped just short of the door as Rarity walked up beside her and gave her a long hug. “Goodbye Sweetie, and thank you again.” as nervous as she was about this evening with Elusive, she was above all glad it was happening and rationally knew there was nothing that could ruin it. She eventually let go of her sister and Sweetie Belle magically opened the door, walked out and closed it behind her.

She walked for a few moments before she was in the middle of the path, with nothing nearby in case this failed again. Her horn glowed for a moment before in a flash she was gone. She reappeared moving at a good speed and a few meters off the ground. But in the correct area, this time, of Sweet Apple Acres. She landed on her feet but was moving quite fast and tripped, sending her tumble along a path, only just missing a few ponies that were just leaving from last night’s party as they jumped out of the way.

Much better than the last time she’d tried to teleport anywhere that wasn’t within a shorter time’s walking distance. She’d been determined to learn how to teleport after that wedding fiasco, seems she was apparently the only unicorn who couldn’t teleport it seemed. Even Dinky could. Sweetie Belle pulled herself together and immediately fell back over as her head exploded. At least it felt like that’s what happened. She wasn’t that good at the spell, it was a relatively long distance ‘jump’ and most of all, “Note to self: don’t do ANY magic when hung over…”

After a moment to pull herself together, she stood up once more and continued to the house. There was a sleeping pony just at the side of the house and another one on the other side under a tree. A few more ponies came out of the farmstead up ahead, a group of stallions, one of which had only eye brow and didn’t appear to have noticed yet. Sweetie Belle finally got to the front door and greeted her friend “Hey Pinkie.”

“I’m Octavia…” she sighed as she passed Sweetie Belle as she began her walk of shame home…

Sweetie Belle tried not to snicker at this pony’s misfortune and continued inside. Shortly after she saw the real Pinkie, still asleep on the couch hugging Dash. On the other side of the couch was who she’d come here looking for. “What the hay Spike!” she blurted out, as she walked up to him, being hugged by an also sleeping Scootaloo.

He awoke to her shout, so did Scootaloo and Dash, but on queue Pinkie just let out a loud snore. Spike didn’t really hear what Sweetie Belle had said and only woke up to the loud noise of some sort, it was still early after all. Eventually he lazily opened his eyes to see Sweetie Belle. She was scowling at him and he wasn’t sure why. He then felt a wriggling to his side and looked over: Scootaloo. “This isn’t what it looks like.” Spike said calmly, meaning it.

“Who says it’s not?” muttered Scootaloo as she pulled Spike in tighter. “Can’t I just borrow him, he’s so harm…”

“No.” Sweetie Belle said pushing her aside. She realised it indeed wasn’t what it looked like. Not between Spike and one of her closest friends… fourth closest. She sat down in between them and took Scootaloo’s place hugging Spike. “Now who’s jealous?” she quipped... because referencing a joke she’d made two months ago was sure to make sense…

“Does that mean you were jealous already?” replied Scootaloo. There had been a twinge of jealousy as she saw them at first. Crap... Sweetie Belle must’ve looked nervous to Scootaloo because she added “Relax, I just must’ve grabbed onta him in my sleep. He is REALLY warm. Thought dragons where cold blooded? Belly fulla fire I guess.”

“Heh, yeah. Sorry Spike. I know you wouldn’t do that. You either Scootaloo. I just…” Sweetie Belle was cut off. She didn’t really know why exactly herself but her sister’s dread must’ve been rubbing off on her.

“Save it, I gotta get going. Heading up to Cloudsdale today.”

“Could you do me a favour?” asked Dash as she lay in the impossible to remove vice-grip of a sleeping Pinkie Pie. “You heading up there, mind telling Gilda something for me?”

“Uh sure. I mean, if I see her.” Scootaloo lied. She was heading up there for a date. A very important date. “What do you want me to tell her?”

“Just ‘hey’, and that she can keep Tank, he seems ta like her. And uh, tell her thanks for what she did. And that I’m sorry for yelling at her at the hospital and stuff.” Dash barely managed to keep a straight face while saying this. Dash wanted to make sure her friend knew she cared if she died. Dash had been given a 60% chance of living through the birth but that number got smaller every day the foal was late.

“Uh… yeah. If it comes up while we’re talking… I mean if I see her.”

“Look, kiddo. Just, make sure she knows ok. It’s important. All of it.”

“Yeah. Sure.” Scootaloo said as she got off the couch and headed quickly for the door. She wasn’t quite sure what to make of Dash calling her ‘kiddo’. She hadn’t done that in years, since before she had left Ponyville as a kid. Either way, she wanted to get out of there. It wasn’t so much the Gilda talk, even though she knew brining up Dash with her wasn’t a good idea. What she was scared about was how she’d lied.

Not the small lie that she’d told Dash. She’d lied to Sweetie Belle. It WAS what is looked like. At least to Scootaloo it had been. Spike was innocent and wouldn’t do that to Sweetie Belle so Scootaloo hadn’t tried. But they’d gone to sleep together and Scootaloo had pulled him close, very close, and liked having him there in her hooves. Scootaloo hadn’t done anything wrong technically, but she felt like she had tried to steal Spike away from Sweetie Belle. It must've just been her nerves. She was trying to pull away from Gilda as much as possible. And apparently pulling away form Gilda meant pulling Spike close. Worse yet, she felt like she’d cheated on Gilda. Had she?

~ ~

Fluttershy jolted awake as Ace poked her in the eye. She’d found Applejack last night and taken them to her cottage away from the party but were still close by to the farm. It felt nice sleeping in this tree… their tree. It was nice in here but she had rarely stayed in there since it had been made two years ago. She visited it often though and most of the animals she took care of lived in it. Although it was a replica of her old cottage, it was somewhat smaller being made from an apple tree rather than an ancient oak from the Everfree Forest.

She had planned on sleeping in her own room last night but after finding Applejack and heading in there… she wasn’t quite sure how much Ace and Ven had seen but… she’d have to change the sheets of their bed after what those two ponies had been doing in it. Fluttershy just couldn’t wait for the awkward conversation with Pinkie and Dash. ‘They were no trouble, we played a few games, sang a few songs, they may have seen two ponies having sex and then they went quietly to sleep...’

Of course living with those two for parents, it was possible that Ace and Ven had already been exposed to some sort of… no, don’t think like that. Pinkie and Dash may be… 'free natured' but Fluttershy knew that anytime they’d thrown a big party or had a special night together they’d drop the foals off with Silverspoon or some other pony to take care of them for the night.

“ARGH!!! What in the!...” Applejack yelped awake as Ven landed heavily on her chest. They could still be rowdy at times but the two had gotten a lot more manageable than the used to be in the last year. This was not the worst thing either of them had been woken to by Ace and Ven. Ven quickly bolted off of Applejack's chest and went to hide behind Fluttershy. AJ just sighed and quickly got out of the bed that was far too small for two ponies, let alone four.

It took her a moment to realise where she was. Fluttershy’s cottage. It seemed like yesterday she’d had her family help out with this surprise for her wife. Yesterday… only one day… one long, great at first, incredibly painful in the middle but good at the end day. Ok… maybe it seemed like more than one day after all, given how time had seemed to drag on once she and Fluttershy had started fighting. But that was over now and they were happy inside this gift that she’d given two years ago.

Two years ago… today. She hadn’t thought about it and probably wouldn’t have thought about it if she hadn’t woken up here. But she had, today marked exactly two years ago that Fluttershy had come home three days early to find this gift. AJ could tell Fluttershy over breakfast, she set off to prepare that for them. By the time she was gone, which wasn’t long seems the only thing in the cottage other than animal food where cups of instant-2-minute-flowers. Fluttershy and the two fillies where flying around playing tag or something. She called them to a small table in the main area and began to eat.

Fluttershy and AJ got a cup each, Ace and Ven got only half of one each seems they were smaller. Ven complained that she only got half as much as them and then proceeded to not be able to even finish what she had. “Ya know Sug, there’s something special about today, care ta take a guess what?” AJ asked as Ace gulped down Ven’s left overs.

Fluttershy wasn’t quite sure. She knew there was something special coming up soon but she was sure it wasn’t today. Thinking about it she knew it wasn’t today, it was still a few days away. That left her with no idea what was so special about today. Fluttershy was about to ask what it was before there was a knock on the door followed by “I hope you two are decent ‘cause I’m coming in.” called Dash and the door open and we walked in.

“Now how the hay d'you find us here?” AJ asked, a little annoyed but not really mad.

Dash replied “I don’t know, I just followed Pinkie.” as she quickly took a seat. She wouldn’t admit it but even walking was tiring these days. She had no energy to do much anything, let alone take care of Ace and Ven. “Hope these two weren’t too much trouble. Don’t want them to waste all their energy on you when they get to see Silly Sil today!” she said facing towards her kids, trying to get them hyped. Its how she wanted to remember them, just in case.

“You heading there right now? Ah was wondering if y’all could stay away fur a while, while me and Fluttershy go talk ta my sister.”

“Yeah… so she’s pregnant huh? And she doesn’t want it.”

“What? How’d ya…?”

“Scootaloo told me.” Dash said, not looking at either of them and not really wanting to talk about this in front of her kids. But she had to. “Yeah… so, I’ll keep Pinkie from going there until later on. Tell them we’ll be there later ok? And… tell Applebloom, if she needs to talk to somepony that isn’t you, I’m here, and I know what she’s going through ok?”

AJ nodded appreciatively. She didn’t voice her thought but wondered whether Dash meant that she hadn’t wanted this child… or if she still didn’t. AJ had heard Dash say she didn’t want it a while ago but that had been when she and Pinkie where broken up. With how happy Dash had been acting around Pinkie and her children once again, the thought had never really came to AJ that Dash may not want this child. But she was having it either way. And so was Applebloom.

~ ~

Dash had sat around for a while until Pinkie showed up, which was weird seemed she’d said that she’d followed Pinkie there in the first place but shortly after, they took Ace and Ven and headed back to Sugercube Corner. AJ and Fluttershy left soon after, heading to Die' and Sil’s house, and apparently, now Applebloom’s house as well. AJ knew her sister had been planning to move out, but thought she had been planning on moving in with her 'bady-daddy' as Dash called him.

They’d left without stopping at the farm, not wanting to see what they would have to clean up later on. Beside Big Mac was there and he could handle anything that needed attention right away, even with a bung leg. He’d soon be off to see Twilight like he did almost every day. Especially today seems she’d missed the party last night due to her being required to be back at the hospital by night still.

The two of them approached the door and knocked on it. There wasn't a response and after a few moments AJ knocked again and called out “It’s me and Fluttershy, is anypony home?” she can hear something from inside but wasn’t to sure what it was, but there was definitely somepony inside. “Ah’m coming in, hope you’re decent.” she jokes, copying Dash from this morning. It didn't really make sense seems they never really wore cloths anyway.

As she opens the door, the first thing she saw was Applebloom on the couch, having just pulled her head up from crying heavily into the cushion. She didn’t say anything and just looked back at her sister and Fluttershy as they walk in. Applejack walked over to her slowly and stood next to her with Fluttershy taking a spot right beside her. As she raises her hoof to put it on Applebloom shoulder she final spoke up. “I don’t want to lose her too…”

“It’s alright darlen. What’s going on, where’s Silverspoon and Diamond Tiara at?”

“She’s gone, she’s… Die got… she’s having…”

“Another ‘episode’?” AJ asked, knowing her sister never liked to talk about her friend’s issues directly, always trying to brush them off as small or nothing.

“Ye... she ran off. Sil’s looking for her. It’s ma fault! I…”

“Now now, none’a this ain’t ever your fault, y’hear?”

“Yes it is… I’ve been makin' her do everything for me. Carrying ma bags, washing the dishes, cookin' our breakfest every mornen. I even dragged her 'long ta every one'a my trips ta the doctor. She’s been down on herself fer a while now, but I’ve still been getting her ta do stuff fer me since this happened."

“Can’t say ah’m surprised about that. Since… you know.” AJ was talking about Applebloom’s pregnancy and how Die tended to take to things changing in her life, not knowing what it was that had caused Die to snap this morning. But Applebloom took it differently from the grim inflection her sister had said it in. And it all but confirmed what she had feared. AJ knew Sweetie Belle had passed and assumed that somepony had told them. That somepony hadn’t told them felt just as bad.

“I should be out looking for her! I… I just wish I could help her!”

“Well what’s stopping ya?” AJ replied without thinking.

“What do you think!?” Applebloom screamed at her sister as she pointed towards her stomach. She felt worthless; completely unable to help because of her condition. It hurt. It made her sick. It made her lose him.

“Oh, uh, right. The foal…”

“There ain’t no foal. Not anymore.” Applebloom finally admitted. She had to tell them sometime. And the fewer ponies knew that she had been pregnant at all, the better now. “I had… I had… I had a miscarriage. And it’s gone now." Applebloom said as she began to cry again. "And so is Jade…”

Fluttershy finally spoke up “Oh.” sorta… she hopped up on the couch beside and without asking for permission put her hoof on Applebloom’s stomach. Applebloom didn’t protest, she expected something like this from Fluttershy when she finally told them. Fluttershy then lowered and turned her head, placing her ear against Applebloom’s stomach like she had Dash’s yesterday. There was nothing. She had no reason to not believe that Applebloom hadn't been telling the truth but knowing for sure now hurt.

Fluttershy felt horrible for thinking this, but she knew Applebloom wouldn’t have kept the child and that she and Applejack would be given it. Even though she’d be able to conceive her own child once her medication took full effect in a few months, it still felt as if she had lost her own child the same as it did to Applebloom. “Can ya please get offa me?” Applebloom said meekly, wiping away her last tear.

“So, ya lost ya child huh? Ah’m sorry ta hear that.” AJ said as Fluttershy slowly pulled away. “And… Jade? He left ya huh? Ah’m sorry ta hear that too…”

“You were right…” Applebloom replied. “He just broke ma heart like you said he would. And I loved him… it’s all because of this foal. Because of this stupid… stu…” Applebloom lost it and just began crying midsentence. She hated her child for what it had done to everything she had going in her life. “Jade…”

“Listen Sis. Ah know it must hurt, and ah take no joy in saying this, but if he left ya because ya weren’t having the baby, then he where only with ya ta begin with because you were. You said it ya self: he only proposed to ya because you were pregnant.”

“He never proposed.” Applebloom sniffed as she spoke. “But that weren’t a bad thing. He said something about there being an unfair stigma about a foal being born without wed parents. That if he proposed just because’a that, it wouldn’t mean anything, us getting married. I can’t tell ya exactly what he said, but it were true… he said he wanted to be with me and that he wanted the foal.”

“It weren’t true.” AJ replied. “If he had meant it then he would still be with you, baby or no.”

“Yes it was!... he, he loved me… it’s my fault he left.”

“No, it ain’t. you can’t blam…”

“YES IT IS!!!” Applebloom shouted, startling Fluttershy who had been nearly leaning against Applebloom and making Applejack jump back a little herself. “It is… he… he wanted this child. But I didn’t. He didn’t leave because I lost it… he left... because... becuase I got rid of it.” Applebloom said and fell face down onto the couch crying harder than she had since the day it had happened and the night Jade had left. Just five days ago.

“O-oh…” Applejack said defeatedly. She’d thought this may happen but hoped it wouldn’t.

“I had to… I didn’t want to but I had to! If I didn’t my career would be over. You know what having a foal did to Rainbow Dash. It would do the same to me. I’d never be as strong or fast afterwards. I’d never win a fight again. I’ve lost so many already… and I, I hoped I would get hit in the wrong spot and that I WOULD have a miscarriage… but it never happened. It was the last chance I had before they said they wouldn’t perform it.”

“You don’t have to explain yurself. You remember what ah said doncha? Ah’ll always be proud of ya, no matter what ya do. Ya had to… I understand. And it’s alright. It hurts, ah’m sure, but it don’t mean ah can’t share that hurt with ya.”

“You’re not disappointed?” Applebloom asked even though she knew she wasn’t. She was right, it hurt. But she didn’t have to go through it alone.”Th-thank you Applejack.” she said as he leaned off the couch and hugged her mother.

“It’s alright now. Ah’m here for ya. We both are, right Fluttershy?”

“No.” Fluttershy replied. Applebloom pulled herself from Applejack’s neck as they both looked at her. “How can, how can you do that? You, you knew I couldn’t, but you still got rid of your child?! H-how could you do that… to your child!? to me?...”

“This isn’t about you!” Applebloom yelled in response. She’d had to justify it to herself for long enough and had fought with Applejack in her own head for so long over what was right and wrong… now Fluttershy was saying it was wrong. “It’s my life, not yours! I-I had to…”

“No! It wasn’t your life, it was the life of your child! You killed it.” Fluttershy said as she stood up.

“Don’t do this Sug.” Applejack begged. She’d known that Fluttershy had felt this way about this topic for a while but never really thought about it an issue they'd ever have to face. Applejack never expect Fluttershy to ever react this strongly about it at any rate. She didn’t know who to side with. Applebloom or Fluttershy? Before she had to make a choice, Fluttershy took off.

“I’m going to look for Diamond Tiara. You two… you two…” she didn’t finish whatever she was going to before she was gone through the front door and into the sky.

“It’s alright. She’ll, she’ll get over it. It was your decision and she has no right ta change it fer ya.” Applejack grimaced at that sentence but didn’t let Applebloom see it as she pulled her back into a hug. Honestly though, she feared this kinda thing more than she let on. She’d defend Applebloom to the death, but she would be defending her from Fluttershy who she would also defend to the death. She only hoped it wouldn’t come to that. That she wouldn't have to choose between the to ponies she loved most.

“It, it’s good." Applebloom spoke up, though slightly muffled by AJ's side. "Another pony looking for, for Die. She, she needs our help too.” Applebloom cried into AJ’s neck. AJ had been slightly lying when she was said was proud of her for this but she was never actually ashamed either. But now, even with all this happening, that Applebloom was still worried more about Die more than herself, AJ was filled with pride. Nothing but.

~ ~

She sat at the desk in the lobby of that Ponyville hospital’s psychiatric ward, waiting for anything to do. Or rather hoping that nothing more would come up. Working as a receptionist here, things where either boring or full scale emergency. The morning’s paper work was filled, sorted and filed away and now the usually most uneventful job in the world had begun. It wasn’t long after thinking that however that the first pony of the day arrived. Two of them actually.

Big Mac who was here almost every day, and a pink mare she knew, but couldn’t name off-hoof. Obviously one of Twilight’s friends though. They approached her and she greeted them “Good morning Big Mac. Twilight’s seeing her doctor right now. It shouldn’t be long though.” she said. She’d become quite informal with him and Twilight seems she was one of the more 'stable' ponies here. Though it was ‘Miss’ or ‘Mister’ whenever one of her higher-ups was around.

“Ain't no problem, but we ain’t here just ta see Miss Twilight today.” he said as he looked to the pony beside him, oblivious to the irony that he was more formal than a 'professional'.

“Oh, who are you here for then?” the receptionist questioned, he’d never seen any other pony here before.

The pink mare took a few steps closer and said “We’re here to see Screwball.”

“Of course. May I ask your reason for visiting?” the receptionist asked. This wasn’t just Big Mac and Twilight so she had to do her job properly: by the book.

“She’s my mother.” that’s where she’d seen this mare before: she hadn’t. But she looked very similar to that patient. Pink coat, purple and white mane.

“And your name?”

“Diamond Tiara.”

Author's Notes:

Edit: this is the first chapter I published after the site added Author' Notes as a feature.
Welp.... this is new. Not sure if I should move all the notes to this thing-a-ma-jig or leave them where they are. Think I'll leave them seems one of them was actually part of the story, that Pinkie speaking with me part. I've been thinking of doing that again but... who knows? Next chapter is chapter 30 [OMFG will you end this already?] so I might do that there.

Beat the images out of my eyes! http://youtu.be/GLrk4J6hK0M?t=3m4s
The one eye-browed stallion is a throw back to chapter 2 and of course, i just love pink Octavia... [also a throw back.]

I'm trying to avoid using the word 'abortion': that is all.
Remember how I said I would screw heavily with everypony's couplings? It's begun.

Screwball is Diamond Tiara's mother? If Octy is Pinkie's sister this isn't much of a stratch in beleiveability.
http://fc07.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2012/008/b/b/diamond_tiara__s_mom__by_sparkiye-d4lqe1p.png
Also have some adult Sil and Die.
http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-Tp2nPeT7aeE/UBIh7NsCObI/AAAAAAAAAxs/7WCf8C3C914/s1600/older_diamond_tiara_and_silver_spoon_by_kraysee-d58pkjf.png

Note to self: remember to press publish... this is cerial like the 3st [thirst] time I've done that.

Passed

“How are you mum?” Diamond Tiara asked as she walked into Screwball's room. She hadn’t visited this place in more than year and while that made her feel somewhat guilty, there were much heavier things playing in her mind right now. Much more guilt already wrack at her brain. “They said you’ve been better lately.”

“Hehe, yeah, they would say that.” Screwball laughed as she quickly flicked her head towards the door, seeing her daughter walk in beside her doctor. He was standing guard, Screwball was in one of the more secure areas of the facility for a reason. “Who are you?” She asked.

“I’m your daughter: Diamond Tiar…” she was cut off from what had almost been a heart wrenching moment of greater loss.

“No, not you. Of course I know you. Why wouldn’t I know you? I know you. The stallion, the red stallion, who’s he?” she said with a smile. This was a lot better than what Die had expected. When the doctor had told her that her mother was ‘more lucid’ then she had normally been for years she didn’t expect her to be this, well, normal. She was speaking stiltedly but they were fully comprehendible sentences. Die had pushed her guilt for not visiting aside before, but now she had to wonder how long her mother been like this. And if she was lonely.

“That’s Big Mac. He’s my friend’s brother.”

“Is he your coltfriend?” and apparently she was even motherly. It just made her feel even worse for not seeing her for so long.

“No, he’s not. I don’t have one.”

“Do you have a fillyfriend? Are you still friends with Silver-… something.”

“Its Silverspoon, and no. I mean we’re friends but not… I don’t have anypony like that I mean.”

“You should have somepony. Everypony should have somepony. You should have somepony.”

“Yeah… I should, sh-shouldn’t I?” Die said as she got closer to her mother’s bed. Screwball was strapped down; she may be better than the last time Die had seen her but she was still not completely stable. It wasn’t nice to see, mostly because it made Die wonder about herself. She knew she had manic-depression more commonly known as being bi-polar, and her friends knew it too. It got bad at times, worse than now. Though right now, she felt it was the worst ever. It always felt like the worst at the time.

It ran in the family, surprisingly, on her father’s side. He had been quite depressed as well for most of Die’s life but he always hid it around other ponies. She rarely saw it herself but she did every so often. Her mother though; it wasn’t quite clear what had happened to her. Just part of her mind died and she slowly descended into madness. Die wondered if that would happen too, if that was also something that had been passed down to her.

“Are you?... sad?” Die was a little surprised by this. And so was her doctor. She couldn’t, or rather wouldn’t accept other ponies having feelings different to her own. “Don’t be sad. It’s a good time.”

“No, I’m not sad. I’m happy. I wanna tell you about what I’ve been doing.” Die said. Her mother may be mad, but she was still her mother. Die may've felt horrible before, but being around Screwball kept it away. She was glad to run into Big Mac on his way to see Twilight. She didn’t like how it had happened, but getting here and seeing her mother again pushed away the darkness in her mind and the pain of loss she’d felt.

They spent hours talking, Die telling her mother, who eagerly listened, all about what she’d been doing in the year since they’d last seen each other. Only the good stuff though. There was plenty of negative stuff but it just didn’t seem to be on her mind when Die spoke.

She told her mother about how she’d been in Las Pegasus with her friends. How she’d found a small model show going on at a mall and made her way onto the stage as a joke but had been cheered on by the whole crowd. It had made her think herself pretty. She told her mother about how she and her friends ran into Snips and Snails, two colts she’d known years ago while they were there one a weekend outing and how they still recognised her. She told her about the one date she’d been on.

There were so many things she talked about that could’ve also been taken badly. She had been horrified to get up on the stage. Snips had asked Sil but not her, neither had Snails, and the date she had been on, she liked the colt, but never saw him again. But none of this bothered her though; she was just happy to be with somepony who cared about her. She knew that Applebloom and Silverspoon both cared for her and they were sure to be worried. But this was different; this was a rare gift to see her mother like she had once been.

Nearly two hours passed as they kept talking, Big Mac had long ago left to see Twilight but the doctor was still there, watching his patient, taking mental notes of the rare interaction she was having. “I should get going. My friends are probably worried.”

“That’s fine. Don’t make them worry, that would be bad. Will I see you again soon? Sooner? Sooenr than last time?”

“Yes. I won’t wait so long to see you again. I promise.” Die leaned in and hugged her mother. Screwball jumped a bit at the contact and the doctor began to worry. “I love you mum.” Screwball wriggled and tugged at her restraints. One of them gave. She stopped wriggling and raised her loosed hoof, the doctor began to move quickly towards the two but stopped. Screwball’s hoof came gently down onto Die’s back.

“I love you too.” she said. They stayed like this for a while, before Die eventually pulled away. She was unaware of the doctor’s panic. Her mother had severely hurt another patient a while ago which was why she was restrained to begin with. Die walked away from her mother’s bed and turned to look and wave before leaving her room and being escorted back to the public area.

“Miss Tiara.” the doctor spoke as they left the main ward. “I was wondering if you'll be visit ingmore often. Your mother has been getting better in the last year but today, she made leaps and bounds and I can’t help but think you’re the reason for it.” Die knew her mother had been much more clear-headed than last time but just assumed she had been so for a while. But to hear that she had helped her mother didn’t just push the sadness away like talking with her mother had, it added new brightness as it obliterated her lingering fears.

“Of course. I said I would. I’ll, I’ll… when? Would you need to schedule anything or?”

“Any time. I think seeing you without me may be better. But I can’t be sure. I’m here most often anyhow. She saw something in you though. You noticed it too. Part of what she’d lost along with her mind was empathy. But she saw you where sad. She hasn’t been able to see emotion of any pony ever. I think it’s safe to say, she missed you.”

“Yeah. And I missed her. If I keep coming, do you think, do you think she’ll ever get better? Completely?”

“No. I’m afraid I don’t. It’s not impossible, but unlikely. But she will get better than she is now. She already has.”

Die smiled, she’d helped her mother and it felt great. “Yeah, she has…” she said as thought to herself ‘And so have I.’

~ ~

“I saw you walk past with Die. Is she ok?” Twilight asked as Big Mac entered her room. She was, as usually, reading a book when he entered but had gotten used to spotting his red coat out of the corner of her eye and had saw him as he walked past before. She knew a little about Diamond Tiara’s problems and seeing her here didn’t bode well on that front.

“It ain’t nothing fer you to worry about. She’d just visitin’ her mother here s'all.” Big Mac replied as he came and took a seat beside the one Twilight was sitting in. “So what ya readen today?” he had an idea of what it was, seems she’d been reading them for the last few weeks. Her magic still hadn’t fully returned and she had to flip the pages with her hoof. She’d told him it was slowly coming back to her though.

“Her mother’s in here? I, I didn’t know that.” Twilight had only been in the more secured areas of the ward for two days, early on in her admittance here and hadn’t seen Screwball before. “I’m reading ‘Magical Recovery: Theories and Method’. Just trying to speed up my recovery a bit.” she said, lying threw her teeth. The truth was her magic hadn’t recovered at all. If anything it had gotten worse with each failed spell she attempted.

Normally the body would adjust to the horn’s altered channelling path but with the medication designed to negate the negative effects of her magic, it also hindered her recovery. While she didn’t want to worry Big Mac with her problems she had started to fear that her magic would never return if she stayed on her medication, but she feared going off her medication even more.

She wasn’t as happy to be alive as she was right after her ‘incident’ but she still was. But that was lessening everyday. Of course she also had no intention to make an attempt on her life ever again, despite what Rarity thought. Rarity being a close friend, and a unicorn, was the only pony Twilight had told about this other than Whooves. Rarity feared the worse and had started treating Twilight more gingerly than before.

Twilight had asked Whooves and he had confirmed it for her: if she stayed on her medication there was little to no chance she would recover her magic. However it was his opinion that she should remain on her medication rather than regain her abilities. The choices where basically a potential death sentence with Twilight’s mind as her own executioner or a life without her magic. But magic was her life…

“You ok Twi?” Big Mac asked. He could see the grim inflection on Twilight’s face as she thought about her future. She had to tell him eventually but now wasn’t the time.

“Oh it’s nothing. So what are we going to do today? Perhaps we should go to the farm and see Applebloom.” Twilight said, not knowing anthing of what was happening with her sister-in-law. But had thought about her, having just seen Die before. Twilight was allowed out of the facility, but only while accompanied and had to be back overnight. She had stayed out overnight once and had not been allowed to leave the place again for another week after. Diffidently not worth repeating, at least not without special reason.

“Ah don’t think she’d be there, didn’t get much from Diamond Tiara but ah think Applebloom’s goin’ be staying with them fer 'while. Wouldn’t mind headen on over ta Die’s house and findin’ out ‘xactly’s going on though. Should probably make sure Die gets home safe anyhow, she weren’t doing too well when ah found her neither.”

“I thought you said there wasn’t anything to worry about with her.”

“I said it ain’t nothing you need to worry about. Ah’m sure once she’s back home those two’ll cheer her right back up.”

“Actually…” Diamond Tiara said as she walked in from the door. She was a lot more… ‘cheery’, if you could call it that, then she had been earlier, but she was still rather downtrodden. “I was wondering if I could speak with Twilight about something.”

“Of course you can, um, do you mind if Big Mac’s here too?”

“Well…”

“Ain’t no problem, ah’ll just be outside if ya need me.” he said as he gave Twilight a small peck before standing up and trotting out.

“So… what did you wanna ask me?” Twilight said, having an idea. Big Mac had said, or implied, that she had been rather unset when he found her this morning and even using the word ‘found’ put some more thoughts behind what Twilight pictured. She didn’t know too much about what Die’s problems where, but she knew that she’d once tried to take her own life. Twilight suspected this had to do with her own attempt on her life.

Twilight’s theory was confirmed when Die spoke after a long pause. “I, understand if you don’t wanna talk about it, I don’t really wanna talk about it either. You tried to… kill yourself didn’t you? Well you know I tried once too.”

“Yes. I know about that. But I’m sorry, I can’t really help you. I don’t want to anymore. I like living, and I can’t really say how I felt for sure when I did it.”

“That’s what I wanted to ask. I mean, I like living too… but they always think I’m going to try again. I never have and I never will… but they think I will and, I don’t know, I guess it just hurts more.”

“Oh, yeah. I think one of my friends still thinks that about me too.”

“They always try to stay with me when I get depressed. It’s nice sometimes, but other times… I just wanna be alone and let it all out. But they won’t let me. I know they’re trying to help but… do you know what I mean.”

“Yeah, sorta. This is ganna sound obvious, but have you told them that?”

“Of course I have… but last time I told them they ended up breaking down my door just to get to me.” it was a while back when she’d locked herself in her room and just wanted to be alone but Sil and Belle wouldn’t let her be. Ending up getting Rarity to help them force the jammed door to Die's room open.

“Have you tried telling them when you’re not like that? You can get a little bit irrational when you’re emotional.”

“You don’t even know me, how do you know how I am when I’m sad!?”

“I don’t mean you ‘you’, I mean everypony ‘you’. The royal meaning of the word. I can be, Big Mac can be, I’m sure Silverspoon, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom can be too.”

“I’m sorry, yeah. I guess I was just a little… irrational… it’s just that… they don’t listen to me. I hate that they think I would want to leave them like that. I wouldn’t. I love them and when… Applebloom said some stuff. She said…”

“It’s alright, I’m sure she didn’t mean it. I know she’s pregnant, she’s just hormonal is all. Whatever she said, I bet she didn’t mean it and regrets it, you’re friends after all.”

“It’s not that. She said that she thought Sweetie Belle was dead. She really meant it and I got... scared, I guess. I know she’s not, I saw her. But I just can’t shake the feeling that I’ve lost her. It’s stupid, it doesn’t make any sense but it just won’t go away. I’ve lost somepony again.”

“Look,” Twilight paused thinking about how to go about saying this. With everything happening now she was completely out of her depths. “I know you probably don’t want to hear this. I know I didn’t. But have you thought about seeing a psychiatrist? They help. Mine does. I’m worried a lot and I’m scared that things could change again.”

“I’m already seeing one, I have been for years. Even before I tried to kill myself. He helped at first but now, it just seems like I’m paying him to listen to the same thing over and over. I don’t have any real problems… I have friends, I have money, I have a place to live. None of it helps though, I just feel horrible sometimes for no reason.”

“Can I tell you something? I feel the same. I haven’t told this to anypony, not even Big Mac. I'm worried about something that's irrational, I can’t use magic anymore."

“But that’s a real thing, that’s a real problem.”

“I know it is… but look at it this way, maybe it’s, it’s a blessing. I want to be with Big Mac, live and work on his farm. It’s not that I couldn’t with magic, but without it… I don’t know, I just seems right somehow. I don’t know if this really helps you but…”

“It does… you’re right. Every cloud has a silver lining.”

“Is that what I said? I mean yes, right! That’s exactly what I said.” Twilight covered, hoping it seemed intentional; honestly she had just been getting her own problems off her chest.

“Twilight?” Big Mac said as he walked back in “You really can’t use yur magic no more? I thought you were making progress.”

She gulped back her fears. Twilight had known she’d have to tell him eventually. Now was as gooda time as any. “I’m sorry I lied to you Big Mac. I just didn’t want you to worry. It’s fine, really. You can live perfectly fine without magic.”

“You can, us earth ponies are proof of that. But… can you live without magic Twilight?” Damn the royal ‘you’ and the Equestrian language.

“I don’t know. But I’m willing to try.” Twilight said trying to force herself to look at him. “You told me a while ago, when you risked your life for me and broke your leg, that you didn’t regret it even if it meant your life, your leg or even your farm. Your farm means more to you than anything else, and magic means so much to me too. That you’d gladly give any of them up to be with me. Well, I’ll gladly give up magic to be with you.”

It was sweet what she had said but Big Mac still saw a problem with that. “But ah had to ta save ya. You don’t have to give up anything ta be with me!”

“I don’t have too… but maybe, maybe I want to.”

Big Mac wasn’t too sure how felt about this. Sure, he had said he would give up so much for her; but he had too. Twilight didn’t have to give up magic for him to live. “Ah couldn’t ask ya ta do such a thing. Even if ah could, ah wouldn’t.” he said calmly as usual, but for the first time since she’d been put in here; he feared for her.

~ ~

She finally made it up to Cloudsdale. Scootaloo really regretted putting her dress before she got to Gilda’s place but had wanted to show up already looking her best. This was a big occasion after all. Unfortunately flying all the here in her dress had made her sweat profusely. She wasn't a great flier to begin with and the added restraint and non-aerodynamicness of the dress added an extra level of hinderens. Or maybe she was just being paranoid, she most likely looked fine. Either way she didn’t feel her best and felt not so fresh.

She’d heard a few things about Gilda’s brother before: younger, a father, been in prison. Other than that all she knew about him was he was a gryphon and his name was Gidian. It wasn’t much but she’d meet him soon, and that was the whole point of coming here after all. Scootaloo hadn’t thought she and Gilda where this serious. Sure, like Rarity had said, the two had been seeing each other for years now but Scootaloo had never seen what they had as a serious relationship. Just an on-and-off fling.

Scootaloo approached Gilda’s house, which was made mostly of clouds but had some metal or wood or something that Scootaloo wasn’t too sure how it stayed up in the clouds seeing as the property wasn’t owned by Gilda or any pegasus, but some rich property-tycoon Earth Pony off in Manehatten. Absolutely no idea how that worked and kinda messed up how she thought pegasus magic, and gryphon magic worked. Best not to think to hard on these things... it's magic!

Scootaloo landed just outside of the fence and walked up to the door. She was about to knock when the door opened “You’re late.” Gilda joked, before getting slightly more serious but still jesting a bit. “Wow… looking good. Didn’t know you owned something that nice. Puts everything I have ta shame.” she added, eyeing up Scootaloo's dress.

“What this? It’s nothing. You told me to look nice right?”

“I just meant brush your mane or something. Think ya went a little over the top with this thing.” Gilda laughed. Scootaloo didn’t take it well though but luckily Gilda saw it. “Relax, you look great. Amazing even.” she turned to look back inside the house “Yo, Gid-ya arse out here!”

He came into view of Scootaloo, still standing just outside the door, a moment later. “Hey. Sc’thulu right?”

“Yeah. But it’s Scootaloo though.” she replied with a bit of a laugh. How Gilda had called him in and how he’d obviously been told about her via nicknames, maybe this wasn’t as major as Rarity had made it sound.

“Scootaloo, this is Gidian. Just call him Gid though; he hates it.” all formality gone now, Scootaloo relaxed by a large amount. They stayed at Gilda’s place for a while just talking and mostly introducing themselves before heading out for lunch at some crappy takeaway joint. Gidian was twenty-five, eight years younger than Gilda and his son was eleven. ‘Just because it’s rare for a gryphon and pony to have a kid doesn’t mean you shouldn’t still use protection’ was how he explained it jokingly. But he still loved the little hippogryph tyke.

The reason he’d been in prison as well was because he’d had some money issues when the kid was younger and he’d had to do some shady things to keep him and his partner afloat. They weren’t together anymore and she lived back in some small town with some really weird name: Gryphonville. She had his son as well. They weren’t on bad terms or anything, they’d just broken up and the foal had gone with his mother.

Lunch passed normally as they spoke about this and that. He seemed a bit rowdy but gryphons tended to be like that. Of course Scootaloo felt a little guilty for thinking about that speciest stereo-type, but it was true… hell, the only zebra she knew spoke primarily in rhymes so what did that say? Scootaloo didn’t dislike Gidian, but he definitely got some negative points for how he was constantly hitting on her.

Eventually Scootaloo excused herself to the bathroom. Not long after Gilda came in with her, besides the fact that she’d shown up dressed way too formal, Gilda could tell there was something bugging Scootaloo. “What’s up anyway? You been giving Gid the cold shoulder all day.” Gilda asked as she walked into the bathroom.

Scootaloo didn’t reply immediately, she hadn’t used a bathroom to just hang out and talk for years, since she was back in school talking with her friends. Back when she had just met Gilda. It felt nostalgic for a moment before that moment quickly passed. “Huh? How have I been rude to him? If anything he’s being rude for trying to flirt with me in front of you.” Scootaloo defended herself but quickly faltered thinking maybe she was making a bad impression.

“Well why wouldn’t he be? He’s a guy, and you’re hot. You militant for fillies or something?”

“Na, na, it’s not that. He’s kinda good looking… for a gryphon, ya know.” and the wrong choice of word again made Scootaloo falter once more. “Nothing against gryphons of course, it’s just I…”

“Relax… what the hell’s gotten ya so flustered today?”

“I wanna make a good impression on him if I’m ganna be with you.”

Gilda paused for a moment taking in what she meant. “Oh is that all? You want me to tell him to stop hitting on you in front of your girlfriend? Don’t sweat it then. When we go back I’ll tell him to throttle down his flirt.” Gilda said with a laugh.

Scootaloo recognised this laugh and just sighed. “This isn’t going to end well for me is it?”

“Can’t say for sure… but I’m ganna get a laugh outta it!” Gilda said walking out of the bathroom, Scootaloo following shortly after. When Gilda got back to the table the three had been sitting at Scootaloo was still a few steps away as Gilda took her seat and spoke. “Sorry Gid, looks like I she wants to get back with me. So, don’t think my plan ta hook you two up’s ganna work.”

“What?!” both Scootaloo and Gidian said in unison. Scootaloo’s a little more expressive than his though as she also followed up with “You were trying to hook me up with your brother?”

“Hehe-yeah.” replied Gilda as she laughed to herself.

“Get back with you?" Gidian Asked, wondering if it meant what he thought it meant. "Does that mean you two…" he paused before adding "That is both so hot and so disgusting to picture Sis…”

“I thought you wanted me to meet your brother like I was meeting your family, like we were taking a next step… oh my gosh… oh my…” it was actually obvious in retrospect. He’d been hitting on her all day, Gilda had told her to look nice and meeting him could be taken this way as well. She hadn’t even thought about it this way until yesterday, how did she even start thinki… “I’m going to kill Rarity for this…”

“Oh my god this is priceless…” cried Gilda as she laughed harder than she had in ages. “Rarity? She told you that was what this is? Remind me ta thank her and her stupid romancticness.” Gilda kept laughing for a few more moments before she finally got a look at Scootaloo’s face. ‘Oh crap..’ she thought to herself. “Hey, uh, listen Scootaloo. We’re not even dating right now. Geez, I…”

“Bwahaha, oh. My. Gosh! I’m an idiot! Thank Celestia! I’ve been nervous as hay for this and it’s not this? Woo!... no wonder you though I was giving him the cold shoulder… I thought he was just a jerk hitting on someone else’s fillyfriend. Sorry Gid, so sorry man… haha…”

“Great, now I’m the joke in this…” Gidian sighed.

“Relax Bro. now that she knows I’m sure ya got a shot with her. Just… haha, make sure not ta think of her and me when it’s her and you…”

“Oh trust me, he won't be thinking of anypony but me. I can do thing’s your sister doesn’t even know about with stallions.” Scootaloo said as she sat down beside him. Now that she knew what this really was, she wasn’t nervous anymore and back to herself. Her slightly aggressive, and very forward self.

“Stallions…?" Gidian questioned. "I didn’t even know she was into girls. I’ve only ever seen her with guys and she’s never hit on any of my lady friends.”

“That’s cause all your friends are your age. To young for me.”

“Wha…? This one’s three years younger than me…” Gidian’s mind boggled as he tried to figure out what the hell was going on as both the girls around him laughed.

~ ~

Twilight and Big Mac accompanied Die home. They said they were going there anyway to see Applebloom and even though Die believed them, part of her still thought they were being just as overly and needlessly protective of her as Sil and ABS. She was already feeling better than she was this morning but there was still that dark something lingering in the back of her mind. It had been great talking with her mother again and pretty good talking with Twilight as well, even though it turned out how Twilight and herself felt where different, at least she’d gotten a small bit off her chest.

As they arrived Die knocked on the door. There was no answer so she just walked in; it was her house after all. The first thing she saw was Applebloom sleeping on the couch. “Applebloo...” called Twilight but was quickly silenced by Die who looked over at her sleeping friend and was glad she hadn’t been woken up.

Die kept quiet and told Twilight “Let her sleep. She’s been having trouble sleeping lately, she looks comfortable right now, I don’t want to wake her.” Die said with a smile. Seeing her friend so peaceful, she couldn’t help but smile as well. Neither of them would try to wake her now. “She’s not even snoring for once, she’s sleeping really well.” Die added, still standing at the entrance to the house.

“Shoot, ah always thought snoren meant you were havin' really good sleep.” Big Mac whispered.

“Actually, it means you’re air way is a slightly blocked.” replied Twilight before Die could.

“Hmm, an' here ah was thinking you always got great sleep.”

Twilight took a moment to think about that before saying “I don’t snore…” Twilight replied meekly, folding her ears back. Die quickly closed the door on them before they started getting a bit louder. It was only a joke to both of them but she didn’t know the dynamic of their relationship and didn’t want to risk them breaking into an argument and waking Applebloom.

She heard a whisper coming from the other side of the door and though she couldn’t make it out exactly it sounded like some sort of goodbye. Die walked over to the couch and had a look at her friend. She had been right: she was very comfortable. It made her glad to see Applebloom resting well for once since her loss. Taking a seat on the couch opposite Applebloom, Die lay down and slowly drifted off to sleep alongside her friend.

She closed her eyes while she still wore the same smile on her face. Die didn’t see it, but Applejack walked out of the kitchen where she’d been preparing herself a snack. Die was safe was Appejack's first thought, the second was she was happy by the look on her face. AJ wanted to stay and wake her sister, let her know Die was alright, but it had been so hard to calm her in the first place into her peaceful rest.

She had been about to go out and look for Die just before this, now she didn’t have to. But she still had to leave. She had to find Fluttershy and sort out what was going on with her sister. Applebloom would be alright now that Die was here and Die would be alright with Applebloom. AJ prayed to Celestia that everything else would work out this well. She doubted it though.

~ ~

It was mid-afternoon. Maybe. Applebloom couldn’t really tell seems how she could usually tell what time it was without a clock was different here in Ponyville than in Las Pegasus. The temperature, the light, even the general feel in the air seems the place was a half-cloud-city in the desert. But she felt like she had gotten a few hours sleep and she could feel another pony resting on the same couch as she was.

Before she could look to see who it was another knock come from the door. The first one had been what woke her up. It was most likely just Applejack on the couch anyway, her big sister could sleep through anything. Applebloom groggily sat up and headed over to the door. A moment of hope went through her head thinking it may be Sil returning with Die but it passed. Sil wouldn’t be knocking.

She opened the door to see Pinkie, whose face had been as close to the door as possible without touching it, smiling as always. Applebloom immediately flinched, closing her eyes bracing herself when she saw a flick of colour that could only be Ace and Ven about to pounce like they so often did. A moment passed without that happening though. “Chillax ABS.” said Rainbow Dash. “Those two stopped tackle-hugging months ago. Pinkie on the other hoof…”

“Only if I haven’t seen somepony in like forever. Oh, Applebloom! I haven’t seen you in like forever! Don’t worry though; I’m not going to tackle-hug you, not in your condition. 'Condition' doesn’t really sound like the right word though. It makes it sound all bad and stuff. A little itty-bitty-tiny-whiny-mini-you-applebloom is totally but not a bad thing. But I will hug you though! Come here!” Pinkie said in somehow one breath before leaping, but not as swiftly as normal, to hug Applebloom.

Applebloom took in the hug and what Pinkie had said. They’d found out she had been pregnant. Obviously they didn’t know she wasn’t anymore but they didn’t need to know either. Eventually Pinkie pulled away from the hug giving Applebloom a chance to speak “Uh, hey you two. What ya doing here?”

“We wanna see Silly Sil!” Ace and Aen said in unison. Twins talking at the same time like that always crept Applebloom out. Wait, are they even twins? Nevermind…

“I’m sorry but uh, Silly Sil ain’t here right now, she’s out looking for your Aunty Die.”

“But Aunty Die’s right there.” Said Ace pointing her hoof past Applebloom. She turned and looked to see Die lazily sitting on the couch next to where she had been sleeping before. Applebloom immediately rushed over to her side. She just stood there for a moment before lunging and wrapping her hooves around her friend.

“Heh, relax ABS.” Die said as she took her friends affection. Again, she felt a little overly and needlessly protected but it was coming form a good place. But aside from that she felt pretty good now. Best of all she got to tell ABS the good news. “She’s fine. Sweetie Belle’s fine. I saw her this morning.”

ABS pulled away from Die, still sitting on the couch, and looked at her. She wasn’t lying. Applebloom felt great… actually she felt horrible! She’d just woken up and all the rushing she’d just gone, she was about to throw up. She managed to get out one word before bolting off “Move.” that was another reason Die had let ABS keep sleeping.

Dash plopped down on the couch beside and Die; Ace and Ven took a spot on each side of her as well. Pinkie came charging in and tackle-hugged her, Dash hadn’t been joking about her still doing that. Not that most ponies minded it from Pinkie. They could all hear what was happening down the hall with Applebloom. Dash didn’t pay much mind to it, neither did Ace and Ven but Pinkie asked “Is she still having morning sickness? How far along is she? She looked about three or four month.”

“No. That’s not it.” Die replied, not knowing exactly how much anypony knew and not how much she should even tell them. “She’s sick is all. A bug. I suppose you’re here to see Sil right?”

“Yeppers.”

“I don’t quite know where she is. I think she’s out looking for me, actually. I’m sure she won’t mind taking care of these two, and me and ABS can take care of them until she returns. If that’s alright of course.” Die said. She’d had to take care of those two before and she was confident she could handle them for a few hours… maybe.

“Nah, don’t sweat it.” replied Dash. “We got nothing to do for the rest of the day, well nothing planned at least. Mind if we hang around ‘til she gets back. That, and I don’t think Applebloom’s in to good'a condition to look after anypony right now, let alone these two monsters.” she finished and the point was emphasized by a flush coming from the direction Applebloom had run off to.

“Maybe so. You’re welcome to stay of course.”

“Thanks. Uh, hey Die, ABS seems a little down and Scootaloo seems ta think she didn’t want the kid. I mean, I kinda know what she’s going through there, maybe I shou…”

“You don’t know what she’s going through. Trust me. There’s a lot more going on than just wanting the foal or not… the father, he left her less than a week ago.”

“What?! What kind of low-life knocks some filly up and then has doesn’t stick around with the foal?…” Dash looked down at her own stomach realizing... “Well this is different. But what kind of jerk would…?”

“He had ‘is reasons, I can’t blame him…” Applebloom said as she walked into the room. Dash thought that it was obviously that Applebloom was just blaming herself for something that wasn’t her fault. But Die didn’t say anything, surely if it weren’t true she would’ve tried to cheer Applebloom up. Dash figured out what had happened. Or at least she thought she had.

“You know Applebloom, I haven’t told this to any of my friends… actually never mind, I think I told ALLLL of my friends.” she had actually, and only just realised she’d let it slip that she hadn't wanted this child… “And at my kid’s birthday party too…” Dash sighed, with mild bemusement. “Um, speaking of which, Pinkie, you mind taking the kids some…-where is she?” Dash asked realising they were already gone. Ace and Ven didn’t need to be hearing this stuff.

“How does she do that?” Die asked.

“Oh, you know… I don’t know.” Dash replied with a shrug, before getting back to the serious topic at hoof. “Anyway, like I was saying. It’s not something I’m very proud of, but when I first found out I was pregnant, I didn’t want it. And I thought about getting rid of it, just like you did.” Dash tried to keep calm as she said that but it hurt her. But she knew, or she thought she knew, that the father had asked Applebloom too, and Applebloom had refused. But Applebloom had still thought about it, just like she had.

“You told her!?” Applebloom yelled at Die.

“N-no. I didn’t tell her. I…”

“How the hay else would she know? The only ponies who know are you, Sil, and ma sisters!”

“I didn’t tell her, I swear! Why would I? I don’t know how she knows but she does.”

“Uh… did I miss something?” Dash asked but was ignored.

“You know what, maybe I should just go home. Go back to Sweet Apple Acres. I don’t wanna live with some self involved jerk like you!” Applebloom scoffed. She’d never said anything like that to Die before, at least not since they’d become friends. She always feared Die’s depression might blow anything bad out of proportion. But right now, she didn’t care, it was her turn to be depressed, and she needed her turn. She couldn’t go back to Sweet Apple Acres though; what Fluttershy had said? But Die didn’t know that.

“Wha?... you can’t! You, you need us right now. Don’t you?”

“No. You need me. You always needed me, and Belle and Sil. You’re pathetic, always wallowing in your own filth like that pig o' yours. Maybe I needed help the last few months but you had to be all depressed about nothin'. I had ta hold alla this back just so you didn’t. So you could cry about nuthen!”

“I, I…” Die stammered, she was hurt but she could take it. For now at least. “I’ve been helping. I put it aside for you. I helped you, I helped you a lot!”

“A lot? Y-you really think that? You’ve been cryin' over her for so long now. But guess what? She was dead yesterday, she’s dead today and she’ll still be dead tomorrow! Who cares if it where the same date that Twists died? Get over it!"

“Sh-she was your friend!” Die yelled, she was near breaking at this point. She looked at Dash but found her looking completely befuddled.

“Yeah, she was my friend. WAS. It was over a decade ago! Get over it. I don’t blame you, and even when I did, I blamed maself just as much as you. But it happened so long ago, what do you even have to be sad about really?”

“I don’t know… everything. Now please. D-don’t leave.”

“Everything? Everything?! You’re set! You’re young, beautiful, rich, you even own this house. You’re dad bought it for you, probably to try make up for that crap he did ta you. I saw how he looked at you when we were younger. When he's visit us on the farm and ya'd tag along. Ae a'ways had the glint when he looked at chu... I can't imagine what he musta don...”

“SHUT UP!!!” that was all she could take! She charged at Applebloom but stopped before coming to her. It wasn’t anything nice that stopped her from attacking Applebloom. It was just fears. She knew Applebloom could beat her senseless and didn’t doubt she would now. “Just… shut up…”

“Yeah, I thought so…” Applebloom said grimly. She had never asked Die about it but had always thought there had been something not quite right happening between her father and her when they had been younger. “I can’t wait to pay him back. I can’t stand to be in debt to a creep like that.”

“You can’t pay him back.”

“Why? Because I can’t afford ta? Because I’m not loaded like you and Sil? Well forgive me for having to work! How pathetic is it that you’re special talent is making stuff shine? That you’re one of the richest ponies around and all you’re suited for is being a maid?” Applebloom hissed. She’d been annoyed before, and even as angry as she was at Die right now, the thought of Filthy Rich taking advantage of her friend at a young age still made Applebloom furious. She knew she’d likely regret everything she said at some point. She had no idea it would right now though.

“No, you can’t pay him back… because he’s dead!” Die swung at Applebloom, she didn’t care if ABS would beat her, she wanted it in a way. Applebloom took the hit, weak as it was, she still stumbled to the side from the impact. She was used to taking hits but never expected Die to throw a punch. But what Die had just said hurt her so much more.

Die had been rather depressed the last few months… but she had offered Applebloom help. More than Sil even. She carried her bags everywhere, she had made breakfast for her every day. She had gone with her to ever doctor’s appointment for the foal. And she had never once said a word about her father. In fact, she had never even seemed sad around Applebloom, only in private at home had Applebloom seen Die crying with Sil comforting her.

She’d lost her father… who knows how long ago. And forced it aside to try and be there for her friend when she needed her. And that friend had not only just called her a horrible pony, but insulted her late father in an even more-so horrible way. Applebloom hated herself, as expected, but not for what she had said, but for why she had said it. She was weak. The entire ordeal had made her soft, physically and emotionally.

She had jumped to the conclusion that Die had told Dash about her foal. She had assumed, and accused Die’s father of heinous acts, even if she had thought it so for years. And she had overlooked so much, just seeing the darkest side of what had happened. And there was her career. She’d lost so many matches. She’d lose so many more if she hadn’t done it though. She’d even had to… to borrow money from Filthy Rich for what she had said was food but had really been to pay for her…

“H-how long ago… did he…?”

“The day before Twist’s. I found out on that day. I, I don’t want you to go! Please don’t go! Stay with me, please!” Applebloom leapt at Die, hugging her, almost crushing her it was so tight. Through all this, Die hadn’t shed a tear. “I, I wish I were as strong as you are.” Applebloom was crying heavily.

“I can’t pay him back… and I can’t pay you back. I could never pay you back for what you’ve done for me. I’m sorry, I won’t leave.” Applebloom sobbed as she continued to hug her friend. Her best friend. Her whatever-was-even-closer-than-a-best-friend. “You wish you were as strong as me? I don’t know how strong I must be than if the strongest pony I know think’s I’m more so than them.”

They stayed like that for a moment before Dash finally spoke up. “So uh… if you guys are done fighting or making up or whatever. I still… actually, I think anything I can say now might seems a little underwhelming.” Dash said with a slight grimace. Despite how cheery the moment was, what she had been planning on saying was still rather disheartening. At least to her.

“She still doesn’t know ABS.” Die said as she slowly pulled away from her friend. “I didn’t tell her. I don’t think she really knew what she said either. You were wrong Rainbow Dash, you don’t know what she’s going through.”

“It’s a’right Die.” ABS said. “RD, I ain’t pregnant. Not no more. I... do I have ta spell it out for ya?”

It took Dash just a moment but she knew. And she knew why she’d flipped her lid at what she’d said before. “Oh geez, I didn’t mean to… uh… geez.” Dash stumbled on her words for a moment, before she realised. “You know, I still know what you’re going through. I mean it’s different but… I don’t want this child.”

“Yeah, but yur still havin’ it.”

“But that doesn’t mean I keeping it.” she said solemnly. “I haven’t told this to anypony, and I actually mean it this time. Me and Pinkie, we’re giving the foal up for adoption. And I know it’s not the same but it was a hard choice. But it was the right one. At least I hope it was. We’re the same in that, right? We made a hard choice, and it’s the fear that it’s the wrong one.”

“Yur really not keeping it? So, I’m the first pony ya told? I’m honoured… I guess.”

“Yeah, only ponies who know are Pinkie, my parents and Gilda. You met Gilda right?” both Applebloom and Die shook their heads. “Ha, don’t worry. I doubt you ever will.”

~ ~

“You should meet my friend ABS, she could kick all both your flanks! You punch like a little filly.” Gilda was knocked back as she took the punch straight in the beak. She recovered fast and took a swing back at Scootaloo in the jaw. Scootaloo took a moment longer to recover than Gilda did, they weren't messing around with her shots. But once she did, Scootaloo reared back and swung hard, making solid contact with Gidian. Finally, he got back from the blow and punched Gilda as hard as he could, starting the fourth round of what had to be the most stupid and painful game any of them had ever played.

Gilda would hit Scootaloo, Scootaloo would hit Gidian and Gidian would hit Gilda. Gidian had said that was the only way he’d play seems he wouldn’t hit ‘such a pretty young filly such as you’ or some soppy pick up line or another. He had no problem beating on his older sister however and Scootaloo had no problem beating on him. Of course he wasn’t a perfect gantleman, he had made it clear that even though he wouldn’t hit Scootaloo now, if she ever did something ‘way out of line’ he would have no problem doing so.

To which Scootaloo had replied ‘I’d like to see you try’. It was just getting dark now and they’d returned to Gilda’s house. They’d each had a few drink, which had most likely been what lead to this really, REALLY stupid game, but they hadn’t had too many. “Wait!” cried Scootaloo before Gilda could take her turn. “I quit. You win.” she said as she took a swing at Gidian. “But one for good measure.”

“No fair Sc’thuloo” Gidian replied batting her on the shoulder.

“Heh, I’m sure I could think of a way to make it up to you.” Scootaloo said in a sultry voice, putting her hoof on his shoulder. “You know Gid, I bet you’ve never…” she turned to Gilda “been with two fillies at once.”

“Wo-ho-ho Scootaloo… she’s my sister.”

“Like you’ve never thought about it.” scoffed Gilda, as she put her claw on his other shoulder. They’d both been teasing him like this all day. He enjoyed it honestly, Scootaloo was looking fine! For a pony at least. Gilda on the other claw… this was the first time she’d done anything like this. At last with him, she’d been half flirting with Scootaloo all day, but not as much as he had. The worst part was though… that made what she was saying now possible.

Gilda leaned over in front of him and took Scootaloo’s face with her other claw and start kissing her right in front of him. Deeply. Everything he thought was contradicting everything else he thought. Sure his sister was attracti… NO! And Scootaloo was attractive… nothing wrong with that half of it at least. Scootaloo pulled away from his sister and looked at him. “I’m ganna guess you haven’t.”

“Gilda… I have no idea if you’re joking or not… and I don’t even know if I hope you are…” they could both tell he was hot and bothered by this point, regardless of who it was he was watching. Honestly, Scootaloo wasn’t sure if Gilda was just messing with her brother or would actually do that. The type of things Scootaloo was thinking right now… she’d have to apologise to AJ, Big Mac and ABS just for thinking them. That word she’d made up years back came to mind: ‘Applecest’.

“Well, I’m about ready for dinner, how ‘bout you Scootaloo?” Gilda said suddenly, winking at Scootaloo with the side of her face Gidian couldn’t see.

“Uh… yeah. I’m starved.” Scootaloo said as she and Gilda got off of Gidian and walked away, both completely nonchalantly, as if nothing had just happened.

“Oh, oh that’s cold!” Gidian sighed as he realised he’d been played. He stood up to follow them and then quickly sat back down. Having two girls making out in your lap can make certain things happen to a guy… certain things he diffidently didn’t want those two to see.

Gilda prepared their meal and Gidian eventually joined them. They knew why he’d stayed seated for so much longer after they left but neither said anything about it. Both clearly as embaressed overt what they'd just done as he was. There was more meat than Scootaloo usually ate but they were gryphons after all. Carnivores, unlike ponies. They had a few more drinks with their meal and eventually it was pretty late at night. As much fun Gilda had had teasing her brother earlier, she had originally planned to set Scootaloo and him up.

“Right well Gidian’s got the spare room so unless you wanna sleep on the couch Scootaloo, I guess you’re sharing with him.” Gilda said before downing her last drink and falling back into her seat. Scootaloo looked a little nervous about that. Despite how she’d been acting towards him all day, she didn’t want to just jump into bed with him. And after the show she’d been putting on with him all day she knew he’d been after some.

“I think I’m good with the couch.”

“Ha! Looks like you struck out Gid.”

“If it’s was the whole ‘I’d have a go at you if you stepped to far outta line’ thing that was a…”

“Believe it or not, I actually liked that. And same goes for you, I’d kick your arse if you went too far with something. Like, I don’t know, cheat on me with like your sister… couldn’t really blame you for that NOW, could I?” Scootaloo laughed. She actually liked the idea of if she did something completely redonkuless that she’d be set straight about it. Was that weird for a mare to think?

"Never ganna live this down am I?" Gidian sighed.

It wasn’t any of that that put her off sleeping with him. It was the sleeping with him part that did. He was nice, sorta… in his own way. And she liked him fine, but “I just don’t feel I should. I mean we just met today and all. S-sorry if I sound like a complete tease.”

“Well how about this. You sleep in my bed and I won’t make a single move. Proof of character and all that romantic crap. I like you Scootaloo.” Gidian said as she stood up and walked over to her. He gave her a small peck on the cheek. She clearly blushed and he liked that he’d been able to do that to her. He was romantic at heart. “Of course if you want something to happen, I’m cool with that too.” or maybe not… he walked past her and gave her flank a slight slap with his tail. “I’m going ta bed, feel free to join me.”

“Either of us?” Gilda asked, continuing the teasing. No: she would never let him live that down.

“Sure, why not.” Gidian countered.

Scootaloo waited until Gidian was gone. “Ok, I really want to know if you mean that now. He’s your brother!”

“Haha, Scootaloo, you know me. I’m a complete hedonist.”

“I don’t know what that means…”

“Neither do I.” Gilda said with a smirk, Scootaloo was pretty sure she had been joking. “Anyway, I’m heading ta bed. My bed. Night scootaloo.”

“Yeah, night, G. I’ma hop in bed with him I guess. He’s a nice guy right?”

“I thought ya would. And he’s my little brother… I’d be lying no matter I said he is. But, yeah, he’s a good guy. Night.” Gilda said as she walked into her room and closed the door. Scootaloo stayed where she was for a moment. She thought about just crashing on the couch but Gidian seemed nice. Despite how jerky he could seem he reminded her of Gilda in a way and he wouldn’t do anything with her if she didn’t him want to.

There was just something biting the back of her neck about going into his room. She didn’t know what exactly. But eventually she made up her mind on where she’d sleep tonight. And it had only taken just under an hour to do. She stood up and walked over to the room. She knocked once before letting herself in.

“Gilda, can I come in?” she asked and she opened her friend’s door and walked in.

“Sure, you alright. He didn’t try anything funny did he?”

“No, I never went into his room. Look, Gilda, I know I said it was a relief that today wasn’t about us going further but… Rarity was right. We’ve known each other for so long, my heart’s been aching but, I’m too shy to say it. Inside we both know what’s been going on. We know the game, but I don’t wanna play it anymore.“

Scootaloo hadn’t planned on saying any of that. She didn’t even know she had wanted to say any of that when she had chosen Gilda’s room over Gidian’s. But it was all true. She loved Gilda, even if she hadn’t really noticed it until now. She’d been jealous when she thought Gilda had been seeing another mare back when she’d left to return to Ponyville, then she’d later gotten back with her. Not to mention the five years they’d been seeing each other on and off.

Scooatloo walked up to Gilda’s bed. Gilda scooted over and patted her mattress imploring Scootaloo to hop on up. “I’d like to be just you and me. None of this open crap we’ve had in the past. I mean, we met like five years ago now. I’d, I’d like to get serious with you.”

Gilda pulled Scootaloo in and gave he a small kiss. “I’d like that Scootaloo, I really would.” Gilda said before pulling Scootaloo into another, much longer kiss. And not a sloppy show-off one they had gone earlier that night, but a passionate and meaningful one that they both shared and enjoyed with one another.

It ended after a while and Gilda closed her eyes and lay her head against Scootaloo’s. Scootaloo closed her eyes as well and eventually they just fell asleep in each other’s arms. Or hooves and claws… or whatever.

~ ~

The meal was prepared, she was in one of her more subtle but still flattering dresses as she waited for Elusive to arrive. He wasn’t late per say, seems he hadn’t said when exactly he would arrive but it was nearly 8 now and Rarity had prepared the food almost two hours ago. It was cold by now but it would still be enjoyable. They would likely stay up late and talk… that or retire to bed early. She still didn’t know whether she should do so or not.

Today had been interesting to say the least. Sil had shown up asking about her sister and Die. Pinkie had shown up twice, once with Dash and once without, both times with Ace and Ven. And lastly Twilight had come by to visit late in the afternoon before returning to the hospital for the night. Now however, the one pony she actually wanted to show up, she feared wouldn’t.

That fear was put aside as the doorbell finally rang, he was finally here. Late but here none the less. Rarity rushed over, but stopped herself at the door before she could rip the door off of its hinges. She calmed herself and waited a moment before saying “Coming, I won’t be a moment.” even though she was already right in front of it. She gave a few more seconds before opening it.

There he was, standing right in front of her. She didn’t know what to do, or what to say and completely froze. She barely managed but one word which even that she stumbled over…

“Fa-father?..."

Author's Notes:

First off, Applebloom thinking Filthy Rich was doing Diamond Tiara was not pulled out of no where. I set it up ALL THE WAY BACK in chapter 3. It was orginally planned to by the stuff that happened to her and she would start getting over her issues when he died but then I added the story about Sweetie Belle and her father and I didn't want to have two horribles incest/rape plot lines. That being said, I am planning a very tasteless joke about Silverspoon and her father being named 'Silver Tounge' for a reason.

Now that's out of the way... Chapter 30! For the love of C'thulu I don't want to hit chapter 40. I really want to finish this story before then and being this close to the finale I should. Being another milestone chapter I made this chapter extra long... or at least that's my excuse. I just wanted to wrap-up Scootaloo and Die's story lines. They'll be back briefly but not have entire sections dedicated to them [hopefully].
Edit: Actually I just remember Scootaloo and Gilda haven't spoken about Dash yet... crap.
Even later edit: 40 chapters plus an epilogue, plus an alternate ending, plus a little P.S. about something that I forgot to mention.

That little story about Die getting up on stage of a model contest... based on real events. I did that. While wearing a pony shirt at a meet-up. It was AWSUM! Also, I talked about pets last chapter, or maybe the chapter before. Just for teh lulz, Die now has a pet Pig. Because Diamond Tiara and Pig is best ship. There's a few Diamond Tiara/Pig ship jokes going around since the end of the Babs Seed episode.
In Show Stopper Pig was licking Sweetie Belle in the map montage scene... DIAMOND TIARA STOLE PIG FROM SWEETEIE BELLE!!!
None of that was relevant to the plot at all...

Back on topic [sorta]. What is Diamond Tiara's talent? What's Silverspoons? Snips and Snail? Actually... forget it, I never established what Scootaloo's Cutie Mark was. Apparently it has something to do with working at Foal-Mart. And so Does Elsuive's even though his would be 3 diamond like Rarity's I guess...

Speaking of Scootaloo though, things got a little creepy in that last bit with Gilda and Gidian... but let's be honest, you're an Apple/Mac fan so you've read worse. Besides, Gilda's just fucking with him [not like that] and Apple/Mac AND Twining Sparmour have already been established as happeneing at least once in this story. And for the sake of it Cel/Luna happened too at some point.
I finished Gild/aloo with 'I'd like that Scootaloo. I really would.' because that's what they said back in chapter... 17? [It's even named 'I really would'] when they got back together. You know, where I said you'd never see them again =D
Also dat Rick Ashley... I don't think I needed to link it.

Lastly, dat cliff-hanger... [cloud-hanger] I'm sorry, but I wanted to make sure he got here by chapter 30 seems it was all but confirmed he was coming in chapter 20 at the end of the fourth song.
P.S. OMFG that was already ten chapters ago?
Anyway, I now realise how annoying a clliff-hanger can be because [again this will have nothing to do with the story] just YESTERDAY! I finally finished my complete 5 season DVD boxset of Las Vegas and the final episode ended with a cliff-hanger... then got canceled. MUTHA FUCKA!!!
Like I said, I HAD to get him in by this chapter but I didn't have much room left seems this was another 10,000 word chapter and was way to long as it was. I'll try to stop ending on cliff-hangers but i make no promises on that front. However, I do promise to wrap-up every story line.

P.S. Happy Quon-ika-mas! [published on 25th of Dec]
P.P.S. Go ahead, call Santa. He can't un-wrap you!
Edit: hoh gawd I laughed at the line ^

Who's ya daddy?

First things first... I apololololololagise for the name of the chapter. Now enjoy. Or be disgusted, your choice.

He was just standing there… menacingly! Rarity had absolutely no idea what he was doing here, she hadn’t seen her father in over a decade. But here he was. The same; older, but the same. Light-brown mane and moustache, starting to grey a in a few places, though his tail was still the same colour. Light blue eyes. Three hoofballs on his flank, even a similar shirt the one she had last seen him in so many years ago. But… but this wasn’t him. The odds that he looked so similar where astronomical but this couldn’t be her father. This was an earth pony. And her father was a unicorn.

“Hello Rarity.” he said. This was her father… there was no mistaking it. His voice was engraved into her memory. Rarity’s mind would’ve wondered what happened to his horn but she was too preoccupied with everything else that was running through her head. “May I come in?” he asked but received no reply. She wasn’t saying no though, she looked stunned to him, though he wasn’t surprised. He slowly walked passed her as her gaze followed him in.

He hadn’t seen the boutique in so long. He’d tried to keep in touch with his daughter, at least at first, but he’d only ever received two letters from Rarity. The first around half a year after he’d left, more addressed to his wife than him, saying that Sweetie Belle had finally adjusted to living with her. And a second just after a year saying he should stop sending letters every month, that if Sweetie Belle found out…

It hurt him, but it made sense. He sent one last letter telling Rarity he wouldn’t send anymore but he still sent two letters a year. On Rarity and Sweetie Belle’s birthdays. There were also a few rare letters aside from that he would send, such as the one he had sent to her as a wedding gift, and the one informing Rarity of her mother’s death. While he never got a reply to any of those letters he still had an idea of what was happening in his daughters lives. An old friend of their mother’s would send them mail, telling them some of the more important facts about the two.

Sweetie Belle knew he was alive now. Or so he assumed. The letter had been sighed by her but he didn’t know for sure and thought he had best see Rarity first. To think your father dead for so long and to appear out of nowhere could be… damaging to say the least. Not that he hadn’t damaged her already. He regretted that nearly the most out of all he had gone to his loved ones. He was here to try make up to them. Not just Rarity and Sweetie Belle, but his late wife too. She had lost her children because of him. That was what he regretted most.

He took a seat on one of Rarity’s chaises, Rarity took a moment to follow him in and sat on another one just beside him. They sat in silence for just over a minute. Rarity wasn’t looking him in the eyes but she wasn’t intentionally avoiding him either. She had never prepared for this. She had years earlier but never thought it would come after so many years had passed and it eventually became something she never thought would happen.

She was about to say something, though she had been trying to ‘about to say something’ since she had sat down, but her father spoke first. “So how are you and your husband doing?” he asked. He could smell the meal Rarity had prepared from the other room, assuming she had made it for Flash Dance. The last he had heard they were engaged and he had received the letter from Sweetie Belle the day after they were set to be wed.

Rarity didn’t understand at first but after a few seconds she realised what he meant. “No, I’m… afraid it didn’t work out between us.” Rarity sighed, she wasn’t calm but her tone made it seem like she was. “W-we called it off at the last mi…” she was interrupted by a knock at the door “Oh no…”

Elusive!

“Where you expecting anypony?” he asked but it only seemed to frighten her more so. Rarity’s reaction, her not being married like he had thought, the smell of a home-made meal coming from another room. He realised what he had interrupted.

“He can’t see you! Quick out the back door!”

“Rarity? I can hear you. Who’s there?” Elusive called through the door. Perhaps Rarity shouldn’t have screamed it at her father…

“I’m sorry darling, I can leave if you want me to.”

“Yes!... no… I…” Rarity paused. She sighed and looked at her father then to the door. “It’s open, let yourself in.” normally she’d have worried about how rude she had sounded but that didn’t even occur to her right now. As Elusive came in he was greeted by Rarity’s father who stood up and gave him a firm hoof shake.

“Pleased to meet you. Name’s Magnum.” Elusive didn’t expect to see an old stallion at Rarity’s but he could tell Rarity was nervous, if not downright scared, about something and that put him on edge in itself. The name sounded familiar to him as well. Rarity must’ve mentioned him at some point or another. After he was done shaking hooves, he took a few more steps inside and took off his saddle bag. He had brought a rather fine bottle of wine with him like Rarity had requested.

“Eli, this is… m-my father. Father this is Elusive.”

“Your father?!” Elusive reared back in, suddenly understanding why Rarity had been on edge.

“Elusive?... Elusive.” Magnum may not’ve known everything about Rarity’s life of late but he knew of what had happened five years ago. This stallion who was set to be his son in law had done… what he himself had done… to Sweetie Belle. “You have a lot of nerve showing up here after what you did to my daughter.” he said as he moved in close to Elusive.

“Look who’s talking old man.” he replied boldly. Elusive’s initial shock had worn off almost instantly, he was prepared to make piece, for the time at least. Seems Rarity had let him into her home, he would show that much courtesy to Magnum as well. That will was weak however with what he thought about this older stallion and it didn’t take much to break it. Of course telling him he had done nothing to her didn’t cross his mind.

He moved forward to counter Magnum’s movement and shoved him back. Magnum too had come here in hope of quelling what was going on between himself and his daughters but it didn’t take much, not from THIS stallion, to set him into the same mindset that Elusive was in. “What the hay are you doing at my daughter’s store. Last I heard you weren’t even allowed in Ponyville.”

“Father, Eli, please! Calm yourselves.”

“And last I heard you were in another country!”

“Eli?” Rarity said as her father struck him. “What are you doing!?” Elusive swung right back, knocking him to the floor. Magnum got up and tackled Elusive, smashing him into a chaise. “Father!” Elusive rolled off and pulled Magnum down with him but took a hard hoof to the face that he then repaid in kind. “STAHP!!!” Rarity finally screamed. They both stopped and looked at her.

Tears rolled down her face. Neither of them liked each other but they both cared for Rarity, and Rarity cared for both of them. Whether she would admit it about her father or not, she didn’t want to see him get beaten to a pulp.

“Rarity… I’m sorry” Elusive said as she stood up and moved towards. He put his head against her neck and she grabbed on to him. Magnum stood up not long after. He had taken much worse than his opponent. He’s taken far worse in the past but he was old now and getting back up, it took some effort.

“Rarity, I’m sorry to, for what it’s worth.” Elusive turned his head to look at him while Rarity buried her head deeper into his neck. Elusive’s stare convey ‘It’s worth very little’ before he turned back to the crying mare wrapped around him. “I should leave. I, I’ll see you tomorrow. We have to talk.”

“You’ll see US tomorrow” replied Elusive. “IF you see us at all.” Magnum didn’t like this guy. What he saw now told him that what he had heard must’ve been wrong. He thought this stallion had hurt her five years ago. Perhaps he had. Perhaps if she could forgive Elusive then she could forgiven him too. But it wasn’t really Rarity’s forgiveness he truly wanted from this visit. So tomorrow… tomorrow he would meet Elusive.

~ ~

It was early morning as he awoke to the sound of a light sniffle. Rarity was crying, not surprisingly, as Elusive lay beside her in her bed. He knew doing this would’ve been a bad idea and he had refused completely. At first. Truth be told, she had practically forced herself onto him. Rarity had drank maybe half a glass of the wine he had brought but he’d stopped her from drinking anymore the only way he could: by drinking the whole bottle himself.

“Rarity, do you… want to talk about what happened last night?” he asked in vein, knowing she wouldn’t. By the end of the night, after a lot of crying, a small bit of talking, very cold meal and a warm bottle of wine, he was rather tipsy and only put up so much resistance to the mare of his dreams demanding he sleep with her. Who wouldn’t? But he had no idea it would end as badly as it did: with her calling out her father’s name. Elusive would’ve liked to think he stopped instantly after that but he didn’t exactly realise for a good ten seconds afterwards.

Rarity didn’t answer. She turned her head to him, her eyes were unfocused as she stared at him for a moment before just rolling over and putting her hooves over him. He pulled her close and didn’t say anything more. Even if he wanted too, Elusive wouldn’t be able to think of anything to tell her that he either hadn’t already or he thought would even help in the slightest. She kept quietly sobbing for a while but eventually they both fell back to sleep.

~ ~

“Looks like you struck out last night, Gid.” Gilda laughed as she joined the two for breakfast.

“Right, well looks like I’m only making breakfast for me and Scootaloo then. And who says I struck out.” he said as he winked at Scootaloo. She had been out here, sitting on the couch when he’d woken up and thought she had slept there.

“Yeah G, what makes you think I didn’t come into his room for a bit last night?” Scootaloo egged on Gidian, he had no idea he was just getting set up, he just thought she was playing along.

“Well. It could be ‘cause he’s making you're breakfast and still trying ta get points with you. Could be I saw his protection still unopened on the side of his bed when I walked passed. Could be I just don’t think he’s good enough for ya.”

“G Thanks…”

“Or it could be she came inta my room last night.” Gilda finished with a smug smirk.

Gidian just looked at his sister for a moment. Then looked towards Scootaloo. “Nice…”

Scootaloo sigh-laughed and shook her head. Gilda came over to her and put a claw around her shoulder and pulled her close. “Looks like I stole another from ya… and no, this isn’t the first time. Remember Summer Gale?”

“No…" he said sarcastically. Of course he remembered her. "But feel free to explain.” he added lecherously. He’d been uncomfortable last night when she’d hit on him and was pretty sure she’d been joking… he hoped so at least. Well there was a small part that hoped she wasn’t. Why not try to make her feel as awkward now in turn. She had just ‘stolen’ Scootaloo from him. “Fact, why don’t you show me with her.”

It worked. Gilda honestly thought her brother was hitting on her and a slightest blush came to her face. She didn’t act any different and thought she hid it well. In body language she did but the blush went into over drive when Scootaloo added “How ‘bout it? Give him a show.” and pulled her into a kiss. Just as sloppy as the one from last night, not loving and just for show. But just as Gilda started to get into it, a little more than Gidian even was, Scootaloo pulled away. “So, breakfast?”

Scootaloo got up and walked past Gidian, giving his rump a quick slap with her wing as she took a seat at the dining table. Gidian was a bit surprised by that but had gotten the result he wanted from Gilda at least. She was completely flustered and blushing as she looked at him and Scootaloo. Almost an exact role reversal of what they’d done to him last night. He thought he could make it a bit worse for her though. “It’s not cool to leave me hanging like that, so… I’m just ganna use my imagination to finish that scene… ooh… oh that’s nice.”

Gilda got over it, as her cheeks started to fade. “You about done, Gidiot?”

“Almost… oooo…” was all he got before Gilda walked past him and slapped him too. Only she slapped him across the face. It wasn’t hard but it still conveyed the message ‘shut up...’. He’d had his eyes closed as well so the blow was a complete surprise.

After that they ate breakfast, and as he’d said, Gidian hadn’t prepared anything for Gilda who ended up making her own. Once that was done they all stopped hitting on each other, to EVERYONE’S approval. Scootaloo had been doing so jokingly towards both Gidian and Gilda yesterday and Gidian had been hitting on her almost non-stop. That was over now. Scootaloo had made up her mind and while Gidian still liked her, he wouldn’t try pick up a chick that was already with someone. He just forgot about it… and he hoped to completely forget about how he and his sister had acted towards each other. Nothing a little… a lot… of therapy won’t fix.

They kept talking and eventually went out to hang around Cloudsdale. Gilda had offered to try set Gidian up with another one of her friends but he declined seeing this one had gone SOOO well. It was about lunch time when they stopped on got lunch. Go figure right? They had a small meal which Gidian was the first to finish. He had to leave that day and headed off. That, and he had started to feel like a third wheel to those two. They finished their food shortly after and just hung around for a while longer.

“How much did that thing cost you anyway?” Gilda asked about the dress Scootaloo had arrived in yesterday. Rarity had made it so there was some sorta discount for her but it was a high-end gown and must’ve been dear.

“Ugh… too much. Way too much. And that was half price.”

“Half price? What’d ya do, sleep with her?” Gilda joked… remembering the last time she’d gotten something so cheap.

“Ha, she wishes. I just made a deal with her. She’s a total gossip. I don’t know how well you know her but she just HAS to dig into everypony’s personally life and begged me ta tell who her it was for. Knocked three-sixty bits off of it just for telling her it where for you. Then she started blabbing on about how cute we were and blah, blah, blah… she made me so panicked when she suggested you were introducing me to your brother like I was getting to meet your family.” Scootaloo laughed not noticing how much she had really just said.

“You got a seven-hundy bit piece of clothing for me? You really thought we were that serious?” Gilda laughed both shocked with amusement. And completely flattered.

“Yeah well… I’m glad I did, I guess. I mean, we are now right? I haven’t really seen anypony other than you for years. I mean I’ve hit on a few stallions and made a few passes but I…

“Uh… didn’t you say Rarity was the one who made you think we were getting together?”

“Yeah?”

“Then why’d you get her ta make ya such a pricy dress BEFORE you thought we were… whatever this is.”

“I think I love you Gilda.”

“Well that escalated quickly…” Gilda laughed, then noticed Scootaloo was being serious. “Uh geez… you’re ganna make me say it too aren’t ya? Well, I don’t.” Gilda said, expecting to crush her mare’s heart. Instead Scootaloo just shrugged it off. That made it so much worse. Gilda new Scootaloo was just like her, if she was hurt she wouldn’t show it. “I think… I don’t know what love is. Never been in love. You? Ever been in love?”

“Yeah I have. Long time ago, just a little filly’s crush but uh… Rainbow Dash. Totally got rejected.”

“Ha!” Gilda laughed and then felt like crap for doing so. “So how’s she doing anyway? Haven’t seen her since she woke up.”

“She’s good, seems a little down but that’s probably just cause she can’t fly with the kid in her.”

“Y-yeah… I’m sure that’s why.” Gilda said, her nerve breaking a little.

“Actually, she told me ta tell you thanks for what you did, whatever that is… and sorry for at the hospital… whatever that was too.” Scootaloo said. She didn’t exactly want to talk about Rainbow Dash, especially seems she had been brought into the conversation as an old crush. “So uh, what did you do anyway?”

“I let her stay at my place for like half a year. And… we kinda had another falling out at the hospital. She’s sorry huh? She shouldn’t be. I had a go at her for saying she still didn’t want her foal and I refused to take it.”

“She doesn’t want her kid? Didn’t know that parta the story. Guess that’s why she’s been so down.”

“That ain’t why. She’s known she wasn’t keeping it for as far back as she was living up here. She may’ve changed her mind for all I know, now that’s she’s back with that Pink-Squeak. But she’s… she’s ganna die Scootaloo.” Gilda said as she looked directly at her. She’d seen her medical record when she’d visited at the hospital. It had been what made Gilda so mad that she’d ended up fighting with Dash.

Scootaloo wasn’t sure how Gilda somehow knew this, she didn’t know this herself and considered herself closer to Dash than Gilda was. Of course that was just because she hung around Dash more than Gilda. But if she thought about it, Gilda was probably closer to Dash than she. Gilda also had no reason to be lying now and Scootaloo didn’t think she was. “Why’s she going…? Are you sure?”

“I don't know… she might, giving birth. Her heart’s weak. I wanna go see her before she does…”

“Well, we should go see her. Like I said, she says sorry so I bet she’d be excited to see you.”

“I can’t, I got work. I got like five days in a row after getting today and yesterday off.” Gilda said with an obvious crack in her voice. “Besides, she’s not even that gooda friend. Never saw each other for years then just she rocks up at my door needing a place to stay… pfft.”

“Y-you mean that?” Scootaloo asked. It was obvious she didn’t. Gilda had been scared for Dash at the hospital when she found out about her heart condition, and had gotten into a fight with her because of it. Now she was scared for her friend again. Gilda didn’t like showing fear so she was channelling it into hate. “Listen, Gilda. If you can’t go down there and see her, then… maybe I should stay up here with you for a few days. I’m worried about her too, we could take care of each other. And if you wanna say anything, you know I’d feel the same about her.”

Gilda sighed and nodded. "She'll be fine anyway. Take more than that to kill Rainbow Dash... believe me I've tried." she didn’t have to admit she was scared for Dash, though she knew she already had in a way. Scootaloo felt the same, worried about Dash now. They could worry together. As a couple that they now where. “You know, if she keeps the foal, she’s ganna name it after me.” Gilda said with the slightest hint of pride.

“You ask her to?”

“Na, she’ll do it because I asked her not to.”

~ ~

Rarity,
I know you mustn’t want to see me but we need to speak.
If you feel Elusive needs to be there with us he is welcome to join us.
I would like for you, he and Sweetie Belle to join me for lunch at your old favourite shop, Neighsinwary’s.
I’ll be there at noon. I’ll wait as long as I have to for you.
Love, your father.

They’d found the letter earlier this morning when they’d finally gotten out of bed. Rarity, as always, went into the bathroom and prepared her make-up and once again Elusive had put his ear against the door to make sure she was ok. She was, for the most part. For her own safety, she didn’t use mascara today. She knew it would end up running if she did. There was no way today wouldn’t end in tears.

Rarity refused to even acknowledge him as her ‘father’ and used ‘Magnum’ with her most disdainful tone. Noon had passed nearly an hour ago now and they were still in the boutique. They were going to go. Eventually. But there was no way she was going to bring along Sweetie Belle like Magnum had requested. Elusive fought for Sweetie Belle’s right to see her father however. Of course what Magnum thought of Elusive, and had said he was welcome with herself and Sweetie Belle only put horrible things into Rarity’s mind despite how it had actually been meant.

She knew it was most likely the letter Sweetie Belle had sent him that had encouraged him to come back to Ponyville in the first place. She knew most of his motivations for what he had said in the letter, again despite how she may have perceived them after thinking about them too hard. What she didn’t know about him was… he was no longer a unicorn. She assumed it had been broken off, similar, but more severe to what had happened to Twilight’s. She even wondered, and even dared to hope, that it had been happened in a similar manor.

His magibetes. Surely he would’ve been smart enough to come during a time it would not cause issue. Surely…

~ ~

Very rarely have I thought about you.
In the times I did, they weren’t always good thoughts.
Sometimes though, I missed you.
It doesn’t really matter though, because no matter what happened, you’re my father.
Thank you for what you did, it must’ve been hard to leave us.
Unfortunately, I guess it was for the best…
Sweetie Belle.

The area was mostly empty; just a few other ponies out for lunch. A couple eating lunch together over the other side of the foyer, another mare near them just relaxing as she ate her hay-fries and two young colts messing around with their food closer to him than the others. Magnum was, as always, wearing a tacky hawaiineighn shirt and a straw sombrero. He hadn’t worn the hat last night, because it had been night and what kind of poser wears a hat at night?

Magnum had been waiting there for three hours now. Of course he’d shown up an hour and a half earlier than midday and didn’t expect Rarity to show up exactly at midday, but he said he would wait. He doubted Sweetie Belle would be coming as well but he had to hope. It had been her letter than drew him here. He had ages to try and prepare but he didn’t really know how his daughters would react to him. He didn’t know them anymore, hadn’t known them for so long now.

He kept waiting as he said he would and another half hour passed before she arrived. Elusive walked alongside her as she approached. He gestured for them to take a seat on the bench; Elusive took his much faster than Rarity but eventually they were both sitting opposite Magnum. Elusive was the first to speak. “I’d like to apologise for taking a shot at you last night.” he said, though it sounded forced, as if he was saying it just to try clear the air between them all.

“Uh, yeah. As am I. We were both out of line and said some things we regret. I’m sure.” from what he’d heard, or rather, what he’d remembered of what he’d heard about Elusive, he was a charmer still. He hated to bring it up as the first thing they’d speak about but he still didn’t know what had actually happened between Elusive and Sweetie Belle. It must’ve been something different to what he’d heard for Rarity to be here with him now. “Rarity, may I ask you about Elusive?”

“What you heard didn’t happen. He’s not… like you. Let’s leave it at that.” she said, not looking either of them in the eyes and glancing around. There was only silence between them for a moment before Rarity added “Should we order something to eat?” she, much like her father, had no idea of what to say.

Elusive however wasn’t as disorientated by all of this as both of them where. “Why are you here? It’s obvious Rarity doesn’t want to see you. Sweetie Belle doesn’t know you’re alive. I didn’t know you were alive not long ago.” he said sternly. Even if Rarity didn’t want to see him, Magnum wanted to see her. He obviously wanted to make amends and to Elusive that was reason enough. He wanted to help them heal old wounds and felt saying this would drag something meaningful out of him.

Instead of answering he just handed Rarity a piece of paper. She took it reluctantly and looked it over as Elusive leaned over to read it as well. “It’s from Sweetie Belle, isn’t it?” Magnum asked.

“Yes.” Rarity replied. “I was there when she wrote it. I let her send this one letter when she found out you were alive. Only this one though. I, I don’t understand though. Wh-what in this makes you think she wanted to see you? That you should see her? I told you to never see us again, I still mean it.”

“I can see she wanted me to come home. It’s there, she asked, she wanted to see me didn’t she?” Magnum said. He felt it was true, but he had come all the way across the world on what was only a hunch.

“Yes. She did. Sweetie Belle wanted to see you. But I said no. I’m, I’m more of her parent to her than you and I still to this day have to play that role!” Rarity didn’t see herself as Sweetie Belle’s mother like Twilight did to Spike, but she was more than just her big sister. “And what if you were wrong? You come here and she was completely truthful in her words. That you leaving was for the best and she didn’t want anything to do with you!”

“She said more than she said in that letter. Read it, read just the first letters.” Magnum replied. It had been there, a message that he now knew was intentional. If Rarity wouldn’t let Sweetie Belle say it directly, she’d said it discretely.

“V-I-S-I-“ Rarity paused and finally looked her father in the eyes. “Visit us. I, I suppose… she has always been smarter than me. I…” she broke her gaze with Magnum and joined one with Elusive. “She has, and I’ve been proud of her for that.” Rarity realise that Twilight, being the genius she is, must’ve seen it. Her father had seen it. Perhaps even Spike had seen it. She felt like an idiot because as her sister had always been smarter than her, Rarity had always been smarter than her father.

“You should be. We both should be. I heard she became a lawyer. She’s indeed smarter than both of us.” Magnum said as he took a moment to look around at who was at still sitting around them. The mare who had been eating lunch with the couple had left. The couple she had been near appeared to be trying to listen in on what the three of them had been saying to one another, as the two colts where doing so as well. Though more obviously.

“Yes, well, it makes me feels all the ‘less-smarter’ that you saw what I couldn’t.”

Elusive put his hoof around her shoulder and moved in close. “You’re a brilliant mind Rarity. You just missed something is all. He had the letter for months, you had it for seconds.”

“I didn’t see it actually." Magnum clarified. "I didn’t see it until somepony showed me. And I’m proud how smart they are too. Rarity… I’d like you to meets somepony.” he said as he turned to the two colts and nodded. They stood up and walked over to their table. Rarity looked at them, then to her father. He’d said he was proud that they were smart, the same way he was proud of Sweetie Belle. They couldn’t be… “Rarity, I’d like you to meet your brothers. Baritone and… Elusive”

“What?!” both Rarity and Elusive said in sync. “Elusive?!” they said together once more.

“It’s nice to meet you Rarity.” said Baritone, the older of the two, as he put his hoof forward. He had to be about twelve-odd. He had a Cutie Mark of a treble-clef, brilliant white coat and a horn with a blue-ish-purple mane and tail. Rarity took a moment to acknowledge him before she stared at the younger of the two, Elsuive, who was only about four, maybe five. No Cutie Mark obviously, white-ish-grey coat and a horn, and though his eyes where the same blue as his brother’s they seems more glassy.

She caught herself from staring, slack-jawed as Elusive, the adult one, nudged her. She took Baritone’s hoof and shook it hello. “I, um… I…” Rarity faltered. She let go off Baritone’s hoof and again looked at his brother Elusive. Her brother Elusive.

“Your mother and I named him after him, when he was set to be your husband. It was… disheartening, to say the least when I heard about your break-up. And the circumstances involved… I was going to change his name but it had been your mother’s choice. I’m glad, that you and he…that he didn’t… I’m just glad." he stopped and turned to his son. “Elusive, I didn’t expect you two to meet, but this is Elusive. You were named after him.”

Elusive took his hoof from over Rarity’s shoulder and moved over to his colt counter-part before extending a hoof to him as his brother had to Rarity. He didn’t really acknowledge the stallion in front of him. He didn’t make eye contact. “Hello.” is all he said.

“Baritone is…” Rarity cut in after it became clear little Elusive wasn’t going to say more. ”how old…? How soon was he… after you left?”

“He already was. I didn’t know. I’m not sure if your mother did either but she told me the day we arrived in Prance after the long boat there. And Elusive…” Magnum paused, remembering his wife. “I only told you that your mother had passed away. But, she died while giving birth. It’s why I kept his name despite what I had heard. One of the reasons at least. We had both agreed on the name. He was somepony important to our lives, even if we would never meet him. Your mother and I, we never stopped loving you, nor Sweetie Belle.”

Rarity turned from her father to her new brothers. One of the letters she’d received for her birthday years ago had mentioned how glad he was that she had Elusive, and wished them well together. She knew her parents knew that she and him where close, and had been so for quite some time. Magnum had even just said that he thought Elusive would be her husband back then. They’d decided to name their son after him, who they thought was the most important pony to Rarity. They hadn’t been wrong. They weren’t wrong now.

“Elusive. Baritone. It’s nice to meet you both.” Rarity said, trying to hold back her tears. Whatever she felt against her father had faded. For now at least. She had two younger brothers, and knew that her mother had loved her until the very end of her life. “I’m your sister, I suppose. I’m one of them.” she added. She may not want Sweetie Belle to see her father but she sure as hay wanted her to meet these too.

“I’ve heard a lot about you.” said Baritone. “I don’t think Lucy has though. Only what dad’s said in the last few weeks.” now that he had said more than one or two words Rarity could distinctly hear he had a Prench accent. Not surprising considering where he grew up.

“I used to hate being called Lucy.” the older Elusive said with a smirk and a laugh. “I have a nickname too. You can call me ‘Eli’ if you want. Is that ok with you Rarity?” it was her pet-name for him after all.

“Yes, yes that’s fine. But neither of you two call me ‘Rare’.” she added, half expecting them to call her nothing but ‘Rare’ from here out, which she honestly wouldn’t mind at all.

“Ok.” was all Lucy said. He was a colt of few words. There was a reason for that however and Rarity feared she knew why. But she’s learnt her lesson, the hard way, she wouldn’t just make assumptions and go with them. She’d ask, even though she knew the answer.

“What you did to me, to mother, to Sweetie Belle. Have you ever…” she was cut off before she could finish.

“Yes. Once, just after Baritone turned six. Younger than you, both of you, when I first struck you.” he replied, visibly hurt by the memory.

“Only once though?” Rarity said. She’d meant it as a question but he took it as though she was accusing him.

“Once was too many. Only once, but Pearl… my wi… sorry, I forget who I’m speaking with. Your mother; she never faired any better. Even after we left to start anew.” Magnum was clearly distraught. He still missed his wife, even after five years. He wanted to say something like ‘if I could take it all back…’ but he wouldn’t be saying it for Rarity, he’d be saying it for himself. She most likely knew already.

Rarity could see all of this was hard for him. It was just as hard for her though, but she had to know everything. “You still abused her… I, I can’t say I’m surprised. When was, when was the last time you had an… shall we say ‘episode’?” Though it wasn’t what Rarity remembered when she thought of her father, for that 99% of the time, he was a great pony and loving family stallion. It was just that 1%, those ‘episodes’ that where heaviest in her memories.

“I need you to know this story. For all you’ve seen of me, and for all you’ve thought, I have sunk lower than that. It was… the darkest time of my life. When Elusive was born and your mother passed. He was, he died too, minutes before birth. They saved him, but he didn’t wake up. Not for a very long time, I’m not entirely sure how long exactly but it was weeks at the least. It was… it…” he stammered to a stop as he began to cry.

Baritone put his hoof over his father’s shoulder. “He’s told us about you and Sweetie Belle. Not a lot, but I could always see this in him when he mentioned you. I always thought he disliked you or something, but when the letter came… he’s been like this a lot. He never told me what he did. I can guess. What he’s said… it sounds like it was bad but, it’s clear he loves you, like he loves us.” Baritone said as he tapped his brother, telling him to join them.

“Thank you.” Magnum said as he took both his sons into his hooves. “When… my love was dead, my son was grieving over the loss of his mother, and my new foal may not live to see the world for the first time. It was the lowest I had ever been in my life up until then… and I couldn’t stop laughing. My wife was dead! My son was in shock! My new born on the brink of death! And I couldn’t. Stop. Laughing!” Magnum exclaimed as he pounded his hoof onto the table before letting out a loud sob.

“I… understand. I have a friend, who did the same thing not so long ago. She hurt someponies dear to her because of it and got quite hurt herself.” Rarity said, thinking of how Twilight had reacted to first seeing Spike and Sweetie Belle together. She thought it would be a good time to mention that Sweetie Belle was happy, and with someone whom Rarity trusted fully. But he continued before she could.

“I kept laughing… for nearly two days. And then, I don’t remember. I passed out and awoke in a hospital myself, with a cuff on my hoof, chained to the bed. It was over, right? I had stopped laughing and could start grieving, or taking care of my child? No. When Pearl died… they found… they found all the things I had done to her over the years. The marks she hid, the cracks she pretended where nothing. They saw them and… and they questioned my son. He told them the truth. I beat my wife. I beat him… they took him. They took them both. I, I lost them both… I lost my children. Again… I…”

He lost it once more. He couldn’t stop himself from crying. Minutes passed and Rarity came over to his side. It would be hard for anypony to have their children taken away. But for him, it had been the second time it had happened. While she thought it his own fault, she still felt for his loss. Had she been deemed ill-fit to take care of Sweetie Belle all those years ago, which had been a concern given her age at the time, she didn’t know what she would’ve done.

Minutes passed. Long, painful minutes, but eventually her father collected himself. He had to tell her this. She needed to know and he needed to say it. “They both went into foalster care. I didn’t even learn that Elusive had woken up for near six months after his birth and I had feared him dead all that time. But I wasn’t allowed to see him. I learned later that Baritone didn’t even get to see him. It was… the darkest time of my life. A full years, before the inevitable. I couldn’t take it anymore, I had nothing left…”

He wasn’t crying this time. He was dead calm, which worried Rarity even more. “You… you tried to take your own life didn’t you?” she asked, the similarities between her father’s ordeal and Twilight’s becoming even more comparable, if not identical.

“Yes. It was Elusive’s birthday, and the anniversary of Pearl’s death. And… the day I received a letter. The one that told me what had happened between Sweetie Belle and Elusive. I’d been out for a while and I’m not sure where I ended up, maybe three or four towns over form where I lived. I found a group, thugs… I went up to one of them and hit him as hard as could. He went down, but the rest jumped me. They beat me mercilessly, but I didn’t stop fighting back. They won, it was inevitable, but that didn’t stop me still. I’m not sure what exactly happened, I remember spitting in one of their faces and constantly insulting them as the ripped into me.”

Rarity was wide-eyed as she heard the story. She barely noticed as he stood up from his seat. However she instantly noticed as he took his shirt off… he was covered in scars. When he had said ‘ripped into’ he had literally meant it. They covered his chest and all along his right side to his back and down his forelegs where they ended, replaced with more surgical scars where there had to open hit limbs to fix a shattered bone. He then turned to the left and raised a hoof to his flank. He removed his tail. It was prosthetic. He placed it on the table.

“They broke both my front legs, cut off my tail and I ended up with 117 stitches, not counting the ones used after the surgeries and only three teeth left. I wanted them to kill me. If I had remained conscious, I would’ve begged them to finish me. But I lived” Magnum said as he turned back to Rarity. He looked like a broken pony… he didn’t even look like a pony, just a broken thing. But he smiled. “And it was the best possible thing that could happen.”

“You wanted to live. I, I’m glad. I…” Rarity was at a loss for words.

“As am I. though I wasn’t at first. I woke up the next day in my own blood and crawled for what seemed like eternity before I got help. Everything hurt every day for months. But I healed… eventually. It had been just over one more year before I left the hospital. For the first few months in there I wanted to die… but I never tried again, and I claimed that I had been attacked. They didn’t know the truth. And that’s what saved me. Another five months and I was back living and working on my cousin’s orchard. I was deemed fit to look after my children again. After more than two and a half years. I finally got to see my colts. And I got to see Elusive for the first time.”

Rarity felt for him, felt for Baritone and Elusive. She had asked if he had ever struck them, she hadn’t expected anything like this. But she had asked something else as well, and had never gotten her answer. “But you were deemed unfit to raise these children because you would beat them. Your magibetic episodes. Nothing changed in that regard. How did getting out of hospital change anything? You never answered me. You didn’t tell me how long ago your last episode was. Please tell me it wasn’t three months ago.”

“No, it wasn’t. It was four…” Rarity flinched at that. She remembered that if one was late, not on its average three month cycle, it would be much stronger. “Four years ago.” he continued as he removed his hat and brushed his mane out of the way. Rarity had all but forgotten that his horn was gone and now she could see a very disfiguring scar across his forehead, previously covered by the hair and hat. It had been broken off when everything else had been done to him. “When I lost my horn, I lost my magibetes. I was cured.”

“Cured?!” came a voice from behind him. He turned to see who had yelled it. The mare of the couple that had been listening in was now walking up to them. He hadn’t at first but now that he’d had more than a glimpse at her, he recognised the mare. It was one of Rarity’s old friends.

Twilight Sparkle.

Author's Notes:

'Eli? What are you doing!? Father? STAHP!!!' I forgot I wrote this and laughed when I saw it.
I also found this wonderful [though less wonderful with how I'm interoperating it] picture of Rarity's family http://twentypercentcooler.net/data/f4/07/f407f2642f4c8ea67cdf607c7751648e.jpg?1338086376

I put the Gild/aloo part in for two reasons. One: If I didn't this entire chapter would've been souly about Rarity. Two: I kinda forgot that Dash gave Scootaloo a message to give to Gilda.
As it is... I still completely forgot about Tank in that massage and I can't be stuffed adding it none. Sufficed to say, there was a moment he belonged to neither Gilda or Dash and thus fell through the clouds and died... or did he?
Actually he landed safely in a magic-helmet-torch and begun on a long and epic journey to return to Ponyville from below Cloudsdale, which though is only a two hour flight is a very VERY long distance for a turtle [tortise w/e]. And even though it was only one book it will be split into three movies, the first of which will be called 'An Unexpected Journeigh'.
This is the theme song to his quest. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OM9lpP51LPw
Just replace Lemmiwinks with Tanktanktank and gurble with turtle. And now you know... the rest of the story.

'he hoped so at least. Well there was a small part that hoped she wasn’t.' and that small part would be his penis... ZING!

So as of this chapter I have had OVER 30 major characters in this story. I beleive I am suffering form OCOD: Original Character Over-Dose. In order [I think]
1 Applejack. 2 Fluttershy. 3 Twilight. 4 Spike. 5 Rarity. 6 Pinkie Pie. 7 Rainbow Dash. 8 Sweetie Belle. 9 Seafoam. 10 Ace Swift. 11 Ventura. 12 Elusive. 13 Applebloom. 14 Horse M.D.. 15 Big Mac. 16 Diamond Tiara. 17 Silverspoon. 18 Flash Dance. 19 Scootaloo. 20. Octavia. 21 Gilda. 22 Butterscotch. 23 Razor Talon. 24 Cecil. 25 DarilM Magnum. 26 Elliot. 27 Doctor Whooves. 28 Screwball. 29 Gidian. 30 Filthy Rich. 31 Baritone. 32 Elusive.
And that's not including lesser charaters I used. These are only ones that have been giving a good chunk of screen [text] time. I could also include Princess Celestia for her cameo in 20, Shining Armour for his mention in let's say 16? Mr. and Mrs. Cake and the Baby Cakes in 26 along with Dusk Shine same chapter. Prism Slash has been mentioned a few times too. Vinyl was in chapter 1 and 2 briefly and is apparently friends with Gilda... fuck this is complicated. Then there's Applebloom's baby-daddy [who's ya daddy?] Jade Dagger AKA Serious Jack. Do you count Dash's belly as another character? Yes, but not yet. Angel Bunny got a whole segment dedicated to him and Tank's... well read the above. Should I count myself as a charater seems I've directly spoken with Pinkie before?

If you haven't guess it already, yes, Twilight wants to get rid of her horn. But will she? Again, yes.
However beign this close to the end it may seem a bit pushed together and unrealistically fast. mainly because it's not the horn that's the plot line here, it's the result.

^ that, that is the length I shoudl right notes... not the length of the two above it...

Colt

Why hadn’t she gone home last night? Applejack was sure to be worried about her but she still didn’t want to see her. But why? Fluttershy wasn’t mad at Applejack, she was mad at her sister… her daughter. And her daughter’s would’ve-been daughter or son. Their daughter or son that would never get to know their mother now just because they was an inconvenience to her! An unwanted problem to Applebloom instead of the joyous gift they would’ve been to Fluttershy.

She’d spent all of yesterday looking for Die and continued into the night a little, but never found her and had eventually returned to Applebloom’s new home. She found Die there; along with Sil, Ace and Ven who must’ve been dropped off by Pinkie and Dash. Even though Applebloom had been planning on leaving the farm to live with Jade Dagger, Fluttershy knew this had probably caused Applejack to feel down. Another reason she should go speak with her at the least. But alas, no.

After that it was well after dark and she had thought about returning to Sweet Apple Acres. Fluttershy had made it all the way to the farmstead before what little courage she had left left her. Speaking with Applejack would only make things worse now, AJ would have to choose between siding with her wife or with her sister. Fluttershy couldn’t force AJ have to make such a choice. She couldn’t make it herself, she loved Applebloom nearly as much her wife after all.

Big Mac was there as well. Fluttershy had no idea if he had been told about the foal; that was one more reason not to go in. Eventually she made her way to her cottage. She hoped beyond hope that Applejack may’ve been waiting for her in there, given what the day had been: two years to the day that Applejack had given her this gift. But of course she wasn't. Not surprisingly considering Fluttershy had seen her inside the house… but the thought had run through her mind all the same.

She hadn’t slept well, waking up every few hours, then waking up just as the sun came up and being unable to fall back to sleep. Fluttershy left her cottage early that morning and had been walking around Ponyville looking for nothing in particular. Towards midday she had run into Twilight and Big Mac. Big Mac looked at her and despite stone-wall his face always was, she could tell he had been worried about her.

He had the tact not to bring up Applebloom, though it was apparent now that he knew. Twilight however didn’t and after a few awkward moments at the start, that quickly passed and they just started talking and walking as a group. Just friends hanging out together. The three stopped for lunch at a small fast food stall that for some reason had a rather large seating area and ordered. The seats over this side where only two-per so she sat a separate table to them. There were bigger tables over the others side but there were also two little colts messing around on that side.

It quickly became apparent to Fluttershy though that she was a third wheel here and excused herself. That, and she also had an idea of what to do now and where she was going. Having some fun with those two had taken her mind away from the grimmer thoughts that had been plaguing her mind. She had better clarity now. She knew something that would cheer her up. Something that was the exact opposite of the death of Applebloom’s foal: the life of the one inside Rainbow Dash.

~ ~

“Tw-Twilight?... what are you doing here?” Rarity asked while she thought ‘HOW THE HELL DIDN’T I SEE HER HERE!??!?!?’ How much had she heard? All of it Rarity had to assume. If she had been thinking what Twilight and her father had gone through had similarities, she could only imagine how Twilight herself saw it. The difference here though, her father… was ‘cured’, but at what cost?

“By removing the horn? That’s the cure for this disease?!” Twilight asked, ignoring Rarity.

“Now calm yerself down Twilight.” Big Mac said as he walked over to the group. Ok, Twilight was small… but how the hay did Rarity miss Big Mac? This doesn’t seem physically possible.

“Calm down? I am calm. Totally calm. Do I look uncalm to you?” Twilight said as her eye twitch. Obviously he knew full well she wasn’t. It had only been just yesterday she’d told him that her magic was unlikely to return if she kept on her medication but she feared going off of them. This ‘cure’ was him losing his horn and if Big Mac was right, that meant losing his magic. Permanently. “Why hasn’t Whooves told me about this treatment option?”

“Ah don’t think it’s a very vi’ble option.”

“Twilight, I’m sure this is very discerning to you.” Elusive spoke up on Rarity’s behalf. “But I’d have to ask you to leave us be. We’re rather in the middle of something here.”

“Oh, yeah. Sorry. I’ll just be…”

“No, it’s quite alright dear.” Rarity said as she faced Twilight, turned to Elusive. “She… she knows what happened between us and our father, Eli. And, quite frankly, I’d like to… to have her break us away from this awful line of discussion. I don’t need this.”

“So would I.” added Magnum. “But it’s not really a cure. I never asked for this. It was a side effect from… you heard my story didn’t you? Well it was broken off. I was lucky to survive. I was told, if I can remember that for back, that it was removed deep enough down to remove what had caused the illness without affecting my brain. There was a lot of technical terms I can’t remember and didn’t even understand. But… I remember you. You live on magic; I barely used it but even still, it’s not a cure, it’s a curse.”

“But it was worth it right? All that happened to you, to Rarity and Sweetie Belle, it was because of your magibetes . Without it you got your life back. How can that be a curse? Can you say that losing your magic wasn’t worth what you got in turn?” Twilight said. She had thought this through. In all honesty she had already made up her mind. The difference now was she had a way to do so without having to take medication twice daily for the rest of her life.

Magnum paused to think of an answer. He may not have used magic much but it was still a part of him. He knew this mare would take whatever he said quite seriously. He could see the chip in her horn and had drawn a few conclusions from that and the fact she obviously had magibetes. But he didn’t have to think long. “Yes. It was worth it. I’d give up anything for them. But I don’t know if you should do that. It was an accident for me.”

“Exactly! If you can have it gone by mistake, then surely a trained surgeon could perform it without a hitch.”

“Woh now Twilight.” interrupted Big Mac. “Ah think ya migh’ be rushing through on this without thinkin’ it fully over. Ah mean, ah know what ya said and all ‘bout giving it up. But remember what ah said: you don’t have ta. You think ya can live fine without it but ah don’t. ‘Sides, you don’t need ta give anything up ta be with me. An’ especially nothing this drastic. Is it really worth losing your horn just ta not take some meds ev’ry day?”

Rarity wasn’t entirely following what Twilight and Mac where saying. She knew about Twilight’s lack of recovery but didn’t know she had been willing to stop trying all together. There was another side to why she’d let her father and her friend talk. Even now, with her father here, she was still worried about Twilight’s state of mind. Rarity herself didn’t utilise magic as much as some but still couldn’t image not having it at all. “Might I interject a moment?” Rarity asked.

“Of course.” replied Magnum.

“Baritone and Lucy are both very well behaved. But I’m sure they must find this all quite uninteresting. Perhaps they could find something more fun for them to do”

“You’re worried about what they’re hearing aren’t you? You haven’t changed Rarity, not really. You’re as caring as ever. But they’ve heard it all. In the last month I’ve told them nearly everything. But I agree. They don’t need to hear it again.”

~ ~

They’d just finished lunch. Die had prepared it for all five of them. Herself, ABS, Sil, Ace and Ven. Sil had returned just after it had gotten dark last night, exhausted from walking around Ponyville all day looking for Die. She wanted to just collapse into her bed when she got back but instead was greeted by a chorus of cheers form Ace and Ven. It was a little unsettling at first but Die quickly came into view and she mood shifted dramatically.

She’d seen Rarity and knew Belle was alive but hadn’t thought to ask where she was seems she had also been told Belle had stayed the night with her sister rather than returning home and had simply expected her to be back here now. She wasn’t obviously, but that was ok. Rarity said she had a coltfriend again so she had an idea where she may be. Sil couldn’t help but feel sorry for Spike; poor guy must be quite jealous of this new stallion.

The kids had been fine all night and all day and where a lot ‘calmer’, if you could call it that, than they had been the last time she had foalsat for them. She’d been joking and teasing them slightly when she had called them not little foals but little fillies. It was true though. They’d growd-up and passed out of the terribad-two’s.

Sil found out where Die had been yesterday and wasn’t surprised in retrospect. She’d known about Filthy Rich and had agreed to keep quiet about it ABS’ sake. They were planning on visiting Screwball again later that day if either one of two things happened. One, the thing that had 0% chance of happening: Dash and Pinkie coming back to pick their kids. They wouldn’t though. Sil would likely have them until at least a few days after the birth. Or two: somepony else stopped by that they could coerce into helping ABS take care of the fillies while they were gone. Preferably Sweetie Belle.

ABS had tried to take the used dishes from lunch back into the kitchen but Die had insisted on doing it for her. Natural this had led to an argument which went a little differently than usually with new stuff like ‘I know it’s coming from a good place but…’ and ‘you said it yourself, I’m stronger so don’t make me come over there. Do you even lift?’. Sil had stopped the argument for them by grabbing the dishes herself and taking them to be cleaned.

Die and ABS both laughed afterwards and Die had added “I knew that would work.” Ace and Ven, luckily for Die, had decided to follow ABS this time letting her get a few minutes break from the two. There was a knock on the door, being the only one not predisposed, Die went to answer it. Opening it, she greeted “Hello Twilight. Big Mac. Would you like to come in.” she was much more relaxed and back to her normal formal self than she had been yesterday.

Of course there was her ulterior motive to acting so nice. This was exactly what she needed right now to get these two, or at least Big Mac to help take care of Ace and Ven while she and Sil, alongside Twilight, went back to the hospital later on that day. “No that’s fine, we need to get going shortly.” said Twilight. So much for that plan… “But I was wondering if you could do us a favour? Well, Sil really.”

“Sure thing.” said ABS as Ace and Ven carried her to the door. They were DIFIDENTLY getting bigger considering they could carry her in the air now. It was kinda scary actually considering how much they used to drag her around, which now they could lift her… apparently ABS did even lift. She wanted to talk with her brother about… ‘things’. Things that perhaps Twilight should be told as well. But the look on Big Mac’s face was clearly visible despite his normal self. He already knew. It wasn’t a good thing but it wasn’t bad thing either really.

“A friend o’ ours asked us ta look after his kids for a few hours.” Big Mac said. Rarity had suggested that Sil would be able to take care of Baritone and Lucy, then asked if Twilight and Big Mac would mind taking them there. Magnum had been a bit apprehensive to the idea but Rarity had complete faith in Twilight and Big Mac and once Magnum found out Sil was a close friend of Sweetie Belle, he trusted them too. If it was too much of a hassle for Sil though, Rarity would be back at the boutique.

ABS saw pasted Twilight and her brother to the two colts that where standing a bit behind them. The younger of the two was clearly a bit scared, pressed up against the elder’s side. His eyes looked a bit watery and had dullness to them as he stared back at her. “Well hey there.” she called then looked at her brother. “Well as ya can see we a’ready got Ven-Ace here. I suppose we could look after them though. They’re brothers right? I’m sure the biggen can help us look after the littlen. Ain’t that right mister?”

“Yes ma’ma.” he replied like the good little colt he was.

“Well aren’t you might respectful. Come on in you two. You two too.” ABS added to Twilight and Big Mac.

“Sorry Sis, but we gots ta get going. Works backing up a bit on the farm. Ah’ll make sure ta make some time fer you though.” he said, implying it sure would be nice her have her back living there, helping with the work load. He didn't like trying to guilt trip her but... "'Haps you could even swing by and give us a hoof with some'a the work some time."

“Oh, uh… ok. No problem. Guess I’ll see yous two ‘round.” ABS just waved them goodbye and ushered the kids inside. She knew what he was doing. It had worked on some level. Die however found this all rather odd. She had no idea who these two colts where and for ABS’ brother and soon-to-be-sister-in-law to show up with them seemed odd. She hadn’t even gotten their names yet. “Y’all hungry? We just ate but it’d be no problem to make ye’s up some grub.”

“Speak for yourself…” Die remarked, seems she’d likely be the one cooking it. Not that she minded. “What are your names anyway? And where are you from?” she asked with a smile. She wasn’t as good with kids as Sil was but she’d picked up a lot from her and knew how to be comforting to the obviously nervous smaller brother.

Baritone walked in with Elusive still up against his side, never leaving contact for more than a second. It was adorable really. He kept looking straight ahead though while Baritone was looking all around. “I’m Baritone, and this is Lucy. And, it’s no problem. We just had lunch not long ago. Our father’s here visiting family. We live in Prance, a few hours from Parneighs on a vineyard, though we have a few acres of mangos as well.” he said with pride.

Die concluded that their father must be a friend, if not a relative, of Twilight's. After that they spoke with Sil, who although was a little annoyed they’d volunteered her to take of two more children, greeted the colts as warmly as ever. She introduced them to Ace and Ven who immediately started picking on Baritone, without really meaning to, just being little and not knowing any better. Darting around him, brushing his mane into his face and just generally annoying him for Celestia knows how long.

Eventually the both got on a side of him each and lifted him like they had ABS earlier, though much more ease seems he was smaller. Baritone didn’t really mind, and actually quite enjoyed being flown around the room. Lucy however started to freak out. He hadn’t left his brothers side the entire time he’d been there and while he had quickly calmed and opened up, talking and being a part of what Ace and Ven were yelling, mostly incoherently, now he was scared witless. “Baritone, get back here! Baritone! BARITONE!!!” he screamed! He was only five after all and all of this was new and frightening.

“It’s ok!” Baritone said as the two fillies rushed him back over to his brother. Even they could tell he was scared, even if he was a little older than them. Baritone quickly got back to his brother’s side. “I’m here now. It’s ok.” he said as Lucy pressed hard up against his side, not wanting to leave the protection his brother offered again.

After that, things calmed back down. Sil made the fillies apologise. Ven refused at first saying he wasn’t apologising to Lucy seems she hadn’t done anything to him. Ace however practically begged the older colt for forgiveness and grovelled at his hooves. Lucy said it was nothing and slowly started to loosen back up. It was almost an hour later before he finally left his brother’s side and went to sit down by himself. Although ‘by himself’ apparently meant with Ace and Ven, with ABS watching over them just to be safe.

Die had gone off to prepare somewhere for them to sleep seems most everything was still covered in dust. Even if the two colts weren’t staying the night, which at this point in the evening it looked like they were, the nursery Ace and Ven and various other little kids Sil took care of was still untouched and filthy. Sil was watching over Baritone as he prepared himself a small snack, saying he was old enough to prepare it himself. He hadn’t said it defensively in a ‘I’m not a little kid’ way but more of ‘I’d hate to bother you, I’ll just do it myself’ way. Whoever raised this kid must be a wonderful role model Sil thought.

There was a knock on the door. ABS got up from her seat minding the kids to answer. She almost cried again seeing who it was “Belle!” she gasped! Rationally ABS knew she was alright but seeing her made it much better. “Where’ve ya been? Oh, hey Spike…” it clicked. “Yer back together? That’s wonderful!” it was made obvious by his arm being over her shoulder. “Come in you two.”

“Yep, we’re back togeth-and you’re pregnant… wow." Belle said as her eyes had been drawn down to ABS' enlarged stomach. "And I thought I had big news. Me and Spike seems like nothing now.” she was speaking with a little shock and not drawing her eyes away form ABS' belly but otherwise was as happily and as blissfully ignorant as ever until Spike nudged her a bit and indicated towards the expression ABS wore. She clearly didn’t find this amusing. ‘Bleak’ would be Belle’s description of how she looked. “Um…” was all she managed before ABS realised how she must look and shook it aside.

“It’s okay, I’ve been meanin’ ta tell you anyway.” ABS said, stepping aside to let them in.

Before Spike could step in and say anything the chorus of “Spikey-Wikey…” followed by something incoherent that may’ve had ‘Belle’ in it somewhere came from both Ace and Ven. They started speaking in unison at first, but after Spike’s ‘name’ they drifted off into their own speels. It lasted for about half a minute before somehow both finished on the same line “come meet my new friend… uh, OUR new friend, Lucy!” as they soared up and looped behind both Belle and Spike and pushed them towards Lucy who was looking in their direction.

“Bonjour, il fait beau de vous rencontrer.” (Hello, It’s nice to meet you.) he said in Prench. “Oh! I’m sorry. I forgot where I was.” he added shying back a bit after embarrassing himself. Spike didn’t mind however.

“Ce n'est aucun problème du tout. Vous êtes des Prances que je le prends ?” (It's no problem at all. You're from Prance I take it?) he replied, surprising ABS with his linguistic skills. Not to mention Belle. “Lucy, was it?”

“Oui… um, yes. I am. It’s nice to meet you.” he said extending a hoof. Spike put his claw out to shake the colt’s hoof but before he could there was a loud scream and the sound of something clattering on the ground. Before Spike knew it, he had been flung away from the colt by what had to have been magic, but only landed about a meter from where he was lifted from. He recovered quickly, in what looked like taking a step towards Lucy. Before he had even figured out what had hit him the first time, he was tackled by another, older, colt.

“STAY AWAY FROM HIM MONSTER!!!” yelled Baritone as he bit down on Spike’s arm and jammed his horn into his side. Although everypony in Ponyville was used to him, he was a dragon still. A ferocious pony-eating monster of adorableness… “Run!” Baritone yelled at everypony but meaning it for his brother more than any of the others. “RUN!!!”

Lucy immediately turned and started sprinting! Right into a table… “Argh! B-Baritone! Baritone!” he screamed in new pain, Baritone was about to jump away from Spike to go to his brother but he was caught in a light purple aura and flung much further than Spike had been by Belle’s magic. He recovered fast, not sure what had happened at first but he quickly realised it had been magic. But dragons couldn’t use magic?

Sil rushed over to him to make sure he was alright. Baritone looked at her confused, why wasn’t she panicked about this creature? He looked around; none of them where. Sil looked worried about him and Die was holding his crying brother and ABS was holding back some purple and pink maned unicorn he didn’t know, who out of all of them looked the most frightened… no, looked the most frightening! She was glaring at him, teeth bared as ABS held her back.

Another cry came from Lucy, Baritone immediately forgot about the angry mare and rushed over to him. “Aahaahaahaa!...” Lucy continued crying. “B-arit-tone!” as he lay on his side covering his face with a hoof. There was a small amount of blood trickling from his nose and he jumped a little every time Die tried to touch him. He stopped jumping once he felt the familiar warmth of his brother press up against him. “Baritone? What happened? Is it over?” he asked, confused as to what had just happened.

Baritone turned to see the dragon just sitting there, putting a claw over his side. He looked angry but he also looked hurt. There where bright red teeth marks on his arm that hadn’t broken past his scaly skin but there was a small scratch where he’d jabbed his horn and managed to draw a small bit of blood. Weirdest of all was none of these ponies where scared! Then the mare he didn’t know quickly went over to the dragon and wrapped her hooves aroundd him “Are you alright Spike!?”

“Yeah. Yeah I’m fine.” he said, pulling himself to his feet. He looked around and was just as confused as everypony else was. He looked at the colt who had attacked him and glared. Then again, he was just a kid so Spike couldn’t be too angry at him. But still... the colt didn’t feel the same way though and took a stance that was ready to charge him again.

“Stay back!” Baritone growl before Sil stepped in front of him.

“Calm down! Both of you! Spike’s not a monster. He’s our friend. He’s not going to hurt you.” she said in her most motherly voice. It didn’t work…

“Il a blessé mon frère!” (He hurt my brother!) Baritone yelled, forgetting manors and raging in his native tongue. “Il saigne! Son museau est casse!” (He’s bleeding! His muzzle is broken!)

“C'était votre défaut, vous tol il à courir et il s'est brisé dans celle la table en raison de vous.” (That was your fault, you told him to run and he crashed into that table because of you.) Spike retorted. Baritone was caught off guard by this. That this monster could speak was one thing. That he was speaking his own language was another. And most of all… the monster was right. He’d screamed at his brother to run and he’d run right into the table, top speed, face first.

“Spike?” whimpered Lucy. “Spike’s un monstre? Mais il…” (Spike’s a monster? But he’s…) Lucy coughed as he sniffled and inhaled some blood. He wasn’t bleeding much and Baritone had exaggerated in saying his muzzle was broken but he had made the common mistake of holding his nose up when it was bleeding, making it all pool.

“Lower you head, let the blood out.” said Die as she continued to try and help the little colt. She turned to see Baritone looking at her. “He’s alright. It’s just a nose bleed, he’ll be fine in a bit. Baritone, that’s Spike. He’s a dragon, and our friend.” she said calmly, though her expression betrayed her some-what.

Baritone turned to the dragon ‘Spike’ and said “Vous parlez Prançais ?” (You speak Prench?)

“Oui, et plusieurs autres lanuages.” (Yes, and several other languages.) he replied calmly, though still a little saw and holding his arm over the bite mark. Belle was looking at the marks and started using some of her medical-ninjutsu to heal the cut. It faded fast in her magic’s glow. “Do you speak Equestrian?” he asked in turn.

“Yes…” sniffled Lucy. “We both do, right Baritone.” he was standing now with Die’s hoof under his side, helping him up with her other foreleg holding a reddened tissue to his face. His face was still wet with tears and his eyes looked more unfocused than they had before. “Spike? You’re a dragon?”

“Well… yeah… I mean, you’d have to be blind not to notice. Oh…” whelp [pun intended] that explained his eyes.

“Don’t you make fun of him!” blurted Baritone but he quieted quickly afterwards seeing that Spike looked as if he’d only just noticed… because he had only just noticed. In fact as he looked around, everypony had the same expression on their faces. Surely ABS, Sil and Die would’ve figured that out by now. The only pony who didn’t looked surprised was Ace.

“Well obcourse he’s blind. It’s been set up since he was introduced.” she said. No one understood what she meant. If only Pinkie had been around to see her daughter as she broke the fourth wall for the first time. She’d be so proud… not that she wasn’t shedding a tear of joy at that exact moment somewhere, somehow.

“Maybe we should just come back later…” Belle said as she finished healing Spike’s side. It was still a little red but it would fade quickly now. “This might not be the best time.” she turned and headed for the door. Spike was about to follow suit.

“Y’all just got here, don’t go. An’ where ya even been the last few days anyhow?” ABS asked as she moved to block Belle from going out the door. “Ya had us worried sick when ya didn’t return home day before last.”

“Well, um, I was meaning to tell you at the party but you never showed up. And I would’ve come and visited yesterday but I kinda drank too much at the party… yesterday wasn’t a good day.” Belle admitted. She never wanted to drink again. At least she’d keep thinking that until the next time she drank…

“You can say that again…” Die quipped. “Wait, ‘visit’? You live here though?”

“She and I live together now.” Spike said.

“That’s wonderful. ABS finally moves in with us, now Spike’s moving back in too!” Die squealed, missing what Spike had meant. “Where’s ABS going to sleep though, she took your room last night, and took mine the night before.”

“She can have my room again. And from now on… because I… I don’t live here Die.” Belle flinched. she’d put off so long in telling them that she’d moved out because she had been worried about how Die would react. Of course with everything that Die had proclaimed to ABS yesterday, that fear caused more harm now than what the original problem did. “I live in the library, with Spike. I meant to send you a letter but I kept procrastinating and before I knew it, you were returning tomorrow and by that point it was too late.”

Die took a moment to take this in. All eyes were on her, ABS’ most of all seems yesterday Die had begged her not to leave her as well. To stay and live with her. “Hahaha… that’s all? Wow… we thought you were dead and all it was was you’d moved out? HAHAHAHA!!!...” Die laughed. Nopony had expected that; though it was kinda humorous.

“So that’s ya big news? I guess my tummy were bigger after all.” ABS laughed, there was a small twinge of pain in her words but if Die was laughing about something that most likely hurt her a little too, she would as well. Sil however had no idea what was so funny considering everything that had happened between them… these ponies where insane!

“Actually, that wasn’t the big news.” Spike said, breaking the laughter. Both ABS and Die looked at them. That they’d gotten back together and where serious enough about their relationship to move in together wasn’t big news; what was?

Sweetie Belle smiled, and with all exuberance she simply said “We’re engaged.”

~ ~

”It’s too late… they’ll be back tomorrow. I put it off to long.” Sweetie Belle said as she scrunched up another failed attempt at writing a letter to Die. And Sil and ABS too but mostly to Die. Spike just sighed however. As freaked out as Sweetie Belle was about this, she’d been doing this at least once a week since she’d moved in with Spike. Of course now that Die actually WAS going to be back tomorrow there was some legitimate concern now. Some…

“Relax. I’m sure Die will understand. She didn’t care when I moved in, why would she care that you moved out?” he argued as he put a claw over her shoulder and pulled her close. “Besides, it’ll give her the house alone with Sil… and let’s be honest, those two need some sorta push to get together.” Spike laughed.

“What are you saying?” Sweetie Belle asked, she knew but didn’t like the accusation Spike had made about her friend. “You shouldn’t make rumours up about somepony. It can hurt them.”

Spike may’ve dug himself into a slightly deeper hole than he had planned but he’d gotten her mind off of that pointless letter at least. “Please… tell me you can’t see that they have something. Or at least Die does. That club, the night you broke up with me.” he said without even the slightest bit of hesitation, even though Sweetie Belle was taken aback by it somewhat. “She wouldn’t speak with that colt Sil was trying to set her up with, but the second Sil said she’d see him instead, Die was all over it. She was jealous.”

Sweetie Belle didn’t entirely remember what had happened then, it was over half a year ago after all, but what she did remember that was right. The two always been close friends… but so had herself and Applebloom so that meant nothing. “I just don’t think you should accuse ponies of stuff like that.”

“Hold up a second, you say I’m ‘accusing’ as if it’s a bad thing. Do you think it is?” Spike asked. They’d never really talked about this seems even though a few of their friends with in same-sex relationships, none of their family or close friends where. Of course on the not-so-close family side of Spike’s there was that rumour about Shining Armour taking certain ‘liberties’ with his soldiers but that was just a rumour. Probably.

“No… I just mean I think she’d be offended if she knew you were talking about her behind her back.”

“So you think I should just ask flat out ask her face to face then?” Spike retorted sarcastically.

“No, not that either. I just don’t think she’s like that. And honestly, I think she is one of the ponies who would see it as a bad thing.”

“Well we both know she’s tried it…” Spike said as he nudged Sweetie Belle with his elbow and raised an eye-brow. She knew what he was implying. “And besides, I don’t think she thinks it’s bad. I mean, she doesn’t think what we have is bad.”

“What’s wrong with we have?” Sweetie Belle really had no idea. He didn’t see something wrong between them did he?

“Bestiality. I’m a dragon and you’re a pony. It’s weird. I don’t think most ponies would accept it. Only reason it’s not an issue is ‘cause I’ve lived here so long everypony in this town knows me. I mean, you may not’ve noticed but when we started dating, I was smaller than you. I’m just a bit bigger now.”

“What are you saying Spike?” she was starting to get worried about where he was going with this. Realistically they could only be together for a few more years at most before the size difference became a problem between them. There was also the fact that the idea of having Spike’s child, Spike’s egg, made Sweetie Belle sick. He’d worked so hard to get back with her, he couldn’t be suggesting what she thought he was.

“I’m saying that what we have is weird but so what? You think everypony else’s relationship is perfect? I just think that if Die likes Sil, then if one of her closest friends gave her a push in that direction it would make her feel a lot easier about the whole thing.” Sweetie Belle noticeably calmed. He hadn’t been saying anything about their relationship at all.

But she hadn’t been so sure about him and their relationship together not so long ago. Why did she feel so scared that it would end now? She knew why, but she wouldn’t admit it. Not even to herself. She loved him… but, once again, why did she feel so scared? “Yeah that’s true Spike.” she paused for a moment before turning and looking him right in the eyes. “You said you wanted kids one day a while back… Jet, Topaz and Sapphire?”

“Y-yeah… I’m surprised you remember that. It was kinda a joke but, I suppose. One day.” it was Spike’s turn to feel scared now. The difference was he knew he loved her and she knew it to. “You know I love you right?” she nodded and smiled. Spike gave her a moment before asking “is there… something you wanna say to me now?”

“Yeah. You said it yourself.” Sweetie Belle knew what he wanted “In a few years we’ll be very different. And we wouldn’t be able to make love.” she came so close to saying it… why couldn’t she say it?! “and then we wouldn’t be able to have children at all.”

“Are you saying you want to have kids too?” Spike asked. She’d never been this interested on the subject of kids and had literally thrown-up at the thought of laying an egg.

“Maybe… like you said, one day. But not so soon, I’m not ready for something like that. But, by the time I am, it may be too lake.” Spike had always tried not to think about it but he would not only out live her, but outgrow her. The latter a lot sooner. He understood but that didn’t make it hurt any less. What she’d said was true. There was no future in their relationship. Not the one he wanted and maybe not the one she did too. Four years tops and that would be the end of their intimacy and from then, who knows?

“Sweetie Belle, will you marry me?” Spike asked. Again. He’d posed the same question two months ago and meant it then, he meant it now but he knew the answer would be the same. The look on Sweetie Belle’s face told him so: shocked but saddened. “… in two years.” He added. After another moment to let what he had said sink in. “Think about it. In two years we’re still together, we know we’re right for each other. It may sound weird but… every relationship is weird!" he finished and took her left hoof in his claws. "Will you marry me Sweetie Belle?"

“Yes. I will Spike. Let’s get married… in two years.”

~ ~

“Ah don’t care!”

Twilight stared at him as if he had just struck her. Big Mac had always taken what she said to heart but he wouldn’t have any of this. Having her horn removed was just not an option to him. They’d never disagreed on anything this much. To the point where he completely rejected her choice on the subject. She wouldn’t get her magic back and the medication was horrible to take. This would solve the problem but he insisted that she keep trying to regain what she had lost, even if it meant going off the drug. He would be there for her. “But you aren’t enough… you weren’t enough!”

“But ah can be. Believe me Twilight. Ah can be there fer ya, ah can stop you from makin’other stupid mistake. Ah AM stoppen you from making a stupid mistake!” he knew she was in her right mind right now, at least in terms of her illness but she still wasn’t thinking clearly, only seeing one option when there were many. “Listen ta me Twilight. This ain’t the only choice like ya seem ta think it is.”

“It might not be the only choice… but it’s my choice and I…” Twilight was cut off.

“No it ain’t. It’s my choice ta make for ya. And ah say ya ain’t doing it. Ah’m ganna speak with Whooves and ah’ma see what we can do ‘bout stoppin’ ya meds fer while and tryen ta fix up your magic. And ah don’t care if you don’t want a prostatic horn, yur getting one if it’ll help! And that is that!” he yelled. He didn’t care who else overheard their conversation. He hadn’t cared for a while now seems they’d been yelling at each other none stop. He had her power of attorney and he would use it to do what he had to do.

Twilight knew he could and she knew he would. “W-why are you doing this to me?” she said, almost sounding defeated. He began to speak but she interrupted “Don’t you dare say you’re doing this FOR me! Don’t. You. DARE!!!” she screamed as her instinct told her to teleport away. And she tried… and she passed out.

~ ~

They’d had dinner, cleaned up, had some together time, cleaned up , had some dessert, not cleaned up, had some more together time then cleaned up the double thick chocolate custard mess and where preparing to go to bed. An average night for Dash and Pinkie. They were now just lying there, Pinkie giving Dash her usually side hug as Dash was sprawled out on her back; how they always slept. It was early still but Dash had been extremely tired the last few months.

It was a combination of her physically theorpy and being so far along in her pregnancy. She still wanted her home birth but she’d promised Pinkie, or Pinkie Promised, she forgot which, that she hadn’t had the foal by two more days she’d go to the hospital. It had been about half an hour they'd been lying in bed but Dash still wasn’t asleep. Pinkie wasn’t either, Dash could tell because she wasn’t snoring. “Hey, Pinkie?”

“Yes Dashie?” she replied with her eyes still closed and tightening her hug slightly

“I was just wondering… colt or filly?” neither of them knew. Dash had gotten a few magisounds before her coma and some during and after as well but never found out. Pinkie hadn’t either after Gilda had told her that Dash didn’t know yet, so Pinkie didn’t want to find out either.

She pulled away form Dash and sat up. “Well um… does it matter?” Pinkie asked with less cheer than usually. It wasn’t a ‘I’ll be happy no matter what we have’ answer, it was “We’re not keeping it, so, it’s not really important.”

“Yeah, true. But what do you think it is?” Dash said, lightening somewhat in tone. “You have to have some idea.”

“Well, my money’s on colt.” she said matter-of-factidly. “We’ve had two fillies already so chances are it’ll be a colt right?” Dash looked at her and smiled. “That and it’s been planned to be a colt right from the start.” and that was exactly what Dash was hoping for. Pinkie knowing something that Pinkie couldn’t possibly know but somehow did. There was another question she wanted to know and hoped Pinkie knew.

“Pinkie… am I going to die?” Dash deadpanned.

“I don’t know…” Pinkie said, all cheer completely join now despite most of it returning just before. “I don’t think so, but maybe I’m just hoping. I’ve been doing the same as you. Hiding it, making it seem like everything’s alright for everypony else but… I’m just as scared as you Dashie.” Pinkie sobbed as she started to cry. “I don’t want you to die too…”

There was a knock on the door downstairs followed by “…” that was the barely audible whisperings of Fluttershy’s ‘loud’ voice. She’d been trying to see them all day but just kept getting side tracked. After leaving Big Mac and Twilight she’d run into Sweetie Belle and Spike. Sweetie Belle looked a little odd, but in a good way. Nervous maybe? She’d thought there may have been a reason Sweetie Belle had drunk so much at the party the other day, that there had been something bugging her. Of course she could also just be young and stupid, not quite knowing her limits yet.

They talked for a bit and eventually parted ways. Now having found herself walked in the wrong direction for so long while speaking with them she began to Sugercube Corner for the second time. Then she ran into Rarity… after talking and walking with her in the wrong direction again she headed for Sugercube corner once more.

Then she ran into Big Mac and Twilight. Again. If she had thought Sweetie Belle seemed odd then she had thought Rarity had been done right weird. But this… This was beyong reproach. Big Mac and Twilight where full-on screaming at each other. Fluttershy hid and watched for the rest of the argument before Twilight’s horn had seemed to have exploded in a violet light. She rushed out of where she’d been watching and helped Big Mac take her to the hospital. They both stayed until visiting hours ended but Big Mac stayed a little longer speaking with Twilight’s doctor.

Now though, Fluttershy had finally made it to Sugercube Corner. She hesitated though. Everypony had been far from their normal selves today, each getting worse than the last and she feared what Dash and Pinkie would be like. She finally knocked however and asked “Hello. I’m sorry to disturb you so late but, um, is anypony home?”

A short moment passed before Pinkie opened the door and pulled her inside with a hug. Fluttershy could see Dash slowly making her way down the stairs with a look that said ‘why are you here?’. Honestly, Fluttershy didn’t have a good answer. She’d originally come by to feel Dash’s tummy but that didn’t seem right at this time of night. She came up with an answer though. “I was wondering, if um, I could stay here tonight?”

“Of course you can silly! You don’t have to ask, you’re always welcome at cassa de’ PinkieDash.” Pinkie proclaimed, finally releasing her from the hug. “Or is it cassa de’ RainbowPie?”

“Hold up a sec, Shy.” Dash interrupted. “Why ya crashing here? You can’t be THAT afraid of the dark… still.” She finished, rolling her eyes.

“Oh, it’s not that.” Fluttershy squeaked out. “It’s um… I don’t think I can go back to Sweet Apple Acres. Not tonight… maybe not ever. I was wondering if um, I could maybe stay here more than just tonight.”

“No.” said Dash sternly.

“But… I… ok.” Fluttershy’s sad face just radiated guilt onto Dash.

“Uh geez… why can’t you go back to the farm? Big Mac knock you up again?” Dash joked. She still didn’t know about Fluttershy’s fertility issues.

“I, we, me and Applejack… we had a fight.”

“In that case, no.” Dash repeated, again getting a very disheartening look from Fluttershy. “First of all: whatever you and Applejack fought about, I’m sure she’s sorry, it sounds like you are, so just go make-up. Besides make-up sex is always the best. And second… just no.” admittedly, though never out loud, she was still a little jealous about Pinkie and Fluttershy. And even though she trusted Pinkie, and even heard she and Fluttershy never even did it, the small bit of doubt from what Pinkie had said to Seafoam at that party still lingered.

“I can’t!” Fluttershy yelled, which was most ponies normal speaking volume. “She has nothing to be sorry for… it was Applebloom she… she…”

“She isn’t having her child, we know.” Dash stated.

“I, h-hate her for doing that. I really do.” coming from Fluttershy, this was one of the most spiteful things she could say about somepony. “And I’m sure Applejack thinks I hate her too. She, she sided with her sister. I didn’t. I can’t go back there!”

“Yes you can.” Pinkie said, hugging Fluttershy once more before pulling away but keeping her hooves on Fluttershy’s shoulders as she looked her in the eyes and said “You remember when Applejack kicked you out and you didn’t know why? You remember how you missed her? Well imagine how Applejack must feel right now."

“Um… Pinkie?...” Dash said but was ignored.

“If you don’t go home to her, do you know how much she’ll be sad?”

“Pinkie Pie.” Dash said again.

“I know losing that foal must’ve meant a lot to you, but how much would it hurt losing Applejack over it too?”

“Pinkie Pie!” Dash stated and was finally acknowledged.

“I’m in the middle of a heart-felt speech here Dashie and nothing you can say will stop me from finishing it.” she said as she turned to Dash.

Dash calming and collectively, with a face that said ‘challenge accepted’ said four words. “My water just broke.”

“I’m really starting to unlike The Writer…”

Author's Notes:

Yet another update!
Good news everyone!
MS word has uninstalled itself because I updated my comp and it recognized it as a crack and as such delete all my word docs. Yet again I've lost what I've been working on, which is about 95% of chapter 33. My proofer still has the copy of 32 and once I get word to work again I'll upload it. I've been told to look into using Google.Docs which I might do.

Either way, no chapter this week Hey look, a this chapter is here! and chapter 33 is probably going to be a little lack-luster because it had some plot points in it that HAVE to be put out there so I can't just scrap and rewrite it like I've done before. Like I've said, if I recreate something it's usually not as good as the original.

Now, 2 notes that I want you to know:
1. Apparently some of you may have missed one of my chapters. The last time I did an update I then later changed it to the new chapter and as such some of you [or at least one idiot proofer] may have skipped over it and gone right to the next chapter. It was chapter 27 Today. He didn't notice it because the next chapter starts at the same point only from someone else's POV. I'm also going to do the same with this chapter so check back when the word count jumps to about 5-8k
2: I'm going to take this time to go back and edit some of the earlier [and increddibly bad] stuff. Also move all of the Writer's notes to the new Auther's Notes section. As such I expect this story's word count to drop by OVER 9000! Also I've learnt how to do these linky things so I'm probably going to fuck around with Overcast and a few other choice scenes.

Edit: I just moved the Writer's notes and guess what... I knocked off 9000 words. lol. Had 215k now have 206k.
Also this means that Chapter 31 was the 200k words milestone.

First tihng's first: Baritone and Lucy didn't recognise Sweetie Belle as their sister because she was refered to as nothing but 'Belle'. It's like calling Eric Cartman 'Cartman' instead of 'Eric'. horrible analogy but it's the only name I could tihnk where that works. Same with Elusive only being called 'Lucy'.

Why did Rarity see those two? The seating area was really big... she didn't see them. It makes perfect sence. As long as you don't think about it.

'I never asked for this.' Winner of B.Y.S.E.N. [Best You've Seen Entertainement Nomanees] award for Best Meme of 2011.

That whole, get ingaged ot be married in two years thing. I did it. we where together for abotu a month and a half...

Yes, the foal is going ot be a male. Even though I didn't disclose it's gender back in like chapter 8 when Dash got her 'Magisound' it has always been intended to be a colt.

Recap

Breakfast. The usual. Die cooked. Spike cleaned. Kids played. Girls chattered. ABS had slept very well last night for once. So many things had been taken off her chest now. Of course waking up wasn’t much better, but it was getting better. She felt sick at first and never threw-up; as such she expected to feel horrible for the next few hours. But it passed in minutes. Her sisters knew, her friends knew and most of all, her friends where alive. And engaged to boot!

Over their meal they finally had some piece from the kids they’d been minding as all four of them, even the eldest had finished the food well before any of the adults had. Each of them told the other their stories. Their full stories. “I don’t like Sil.” blurted out Die as Spike told her about his conclusion about her and Sil. “I mean I like her but… you know what I mean.”

“You know I wouldn’t’ve brought it up if I hadn’t seen you coming out of Sil’s room this morning.” Spike replied. Die had offered ABS her room again to sleep in saying she’d take the couch. Belle and Spike had taken their ‘own’ room, even if neither of them actually lived there anymore, it was still theirs. The spare room had been given to Baritone and Lucy and the nursery of course went to Ace and Ven.

Spike had just thought her being nice and offering her bed to somepony who needed it more. And while what she had done was still generous, it was slightly less so seems she still had a bed to share with another pony. “I just changed my mind about sleeping on the couch is all.” she said defending herself but not sounding defensive. At least not yet. Belle had to stop this before she did though.

But Sil beat her to it. “Oh just admit it Die.” she said and looked into the betrayed face of her friend and the surprised face of Belle, Spike and ABS before she started just laughing at her own joke. “I’m kidding. ..” she laughed as a thought crossed her mind ‘what if she does?... nah. But what if…’

“Sil…” ABS sigh disappointingly. She had the ‘what if…’ thought cross her mind too, but honestly if anypony, she though Die would have the hots for her. “I’ma jus’ put this out there but… it ain’t nothen ta be ashamed of if ya are. Y’all know my sister is aft’all.”

“Yeah," added Belle. "and I’m not ashamed to say I’ve been with another filly before.” Die knew, Spike and ABS knew. This was completely new to Sil however.

“Really? Who?”

“Me…” Die admitted. Again, completely new to Sil. “Years ago. It meant nothing… well, meant very little at least. I’m not lesbian ok.”

“I believe you. Doesn’t mean I’m not though.” Sil lied but was willing to give it a shot if her friend truly did have a thing for her.

“Well in that case, wanna go out sometime?” what Sil hadn’t expected though was ABS to ask her that. “I’ll take that as a no.” ABS added as Sil’s bewildered face just kept looking at her. Sil had learnt much about her friends today… perhaps too much. “And before ya ask: answer’s yes. I guess. Stallions just seems ta cause all these problems. I loved Jade an’ all but I can’t help but think things woulda been better off.”

“Even my mum thought I was…” Die sighed. This had been EXACTLY what Belle had been hoping to avoid.

“See, I told you she wasn’t Spike.” Belle quipped. “I know she’s not and you should too. She doesn’t like it. Neither do I”

“I don’t like it? How is saying I’m not a lesbian but saying I AM a homophobe any better than saying I’m gay to begin with? You’re still just guessing and talking for me! And how is you saying I’m straight any better than you saying I’m not if you don’t even know!?” Die huffed in moderate anger. She knew they didn’t mean anything by it but again something had just seeped into her head and it wouldn’t go away. Turning sadness to anger wasn’t a hard thing to redirect.

“I didn’t mean you’re a homophobe, I meant…”

“I don’t care what you meant. I don’t like it but that doesn’t make me a homophobe! I just prefer the normal way of it. Or… maybe I am a little homophobic! But so what? Who isn’t prejudice against something? You know what I don’t even have to defend myself. I’m against gayness and like the normal way of things and that’s how I’ll do things myself.”

Everypony fell silent for a moment after that. Nopony had any idea what anypony else was thinking. Belle was shell-shocked that she’d been flattened for trying to defend her friend. ABS wondered if Die disliked her for what she had just announced and Sil thought of going off to mind the kids and get away from this scene. Unfortunately at that though, she looked over and saw Baritone had been standing in the door to the kitchen “Um… how long have you been standing there?”

“You like other fillies? That’s kinda gross.” he replied looking towards ABS. Not helping in the least. Though he was just a kid still. Not much older than Applebloom had been when she found out about her sister and Fluttershy. The way she’d reacted to that… he diffidently took it better than she did back then.

“Trust me kid,” Spike stepped in “one day you’ll find it kinda hot instead.” which got him a rather strong hoof in the side from ABS and when he looked to Belle to take his side, or at least defend him, he just received one from her as well. He knew he deserved it for that joke. Worth it. “Faites-moi une faveur, faire un rire faux, voir comment ils réagissent.” (Do me a favour, do a fake laugh, see how they respond.) Baritone let out a small chuckle, Spike let out a small grunt as Belle tapped his side again.

“You probably shouldn’t be hearing this.” Sil finally spoke up, walking towards him and putting a hoof over his side, pulling him out of the kitchen. “You’re a little too young to understand. But I bet you’re old enough to help me take care of the others.” she said in a way that both annoyed Baritone but instantly made him feel better, giving him some elderly responsibilities. Dealing with children was her special talent after all.

“You know he’s just saying that because he’s too young to know better right?” Die said, defending ABS. ABS didn’t really need it though, unlike Die she hadn’t been offended. She was however a little confused.

“I thought you said you were against it too?”

“Well… I…”

“She doesn’t have to explain herself." Belle added, now defending Die in turn. “Like she said, we don’t know how she thinks about it and we shouldn’t try and guess. Whatever she thinks about whatever is hers, not ours.”

“Um, yeah. Exactly what Belle said.” Die followed, not really understanding what Belle had said. Not really understanding herself why she’d attacked ABS then defended her on the exact same point. “I don’t have to defend what I say, it’s just what I say. I do have to defend my friends though. Even if it’s from me.” it almost sounded profound. Or it would if any of it made sense. This whole thing was just confusing now.

Again silence fell over them. Partly out of comfort of what they’d just settled and partly out of just trying to figure out what any of that meant. Seriously, it DID make sense but it was way too complicated. Die was about to get up from the table, they’d finished their breakfast long ago by this point when Belle broke the silent. “So Die, you saw your mother? How is she?”

“She’s… doing well actually. I was going to go see her today. Also yesterday.” there was clear guilt in her last words. “But I did see her two days ago. How I got there though, it’s actually kinda funny. You want to tell her where you thought she was ABS?”

“I hardly see how it’s funny. I though’chu where dead.”

“Pfft… what? W-why?...” laughed Spike.

“Well, I guess, death where on ma mind of late.” her words caused a third long silence from the four of them as Belle and Spike looked at their friend, the slightest bit of fear on their faces was all that betrayed the huge amount of fear in either’s mind. Those weren’t light words after all. And while it was different, Twilight’s incident was still rather fresh on rather minds. “I hadn’t seen ya at yur sista’s weddin’. You hadn’t wrote us in months. And the house hadn’t been lived in for just as long. I assumed the worst I guess.”

“Oh, I’d forgotten you came back for the wedding. You’ve missed a lot. I don’t even know where to start. My sister isn’t married. She’s seeing Elusive again. Not sure if you know what happened to Rainbow Dash or Twilight and, well, everypony.”

“I know mosta it. I knew she didn’t get married and I know what happened to Twilight and Big Mac. I saw RD when she woke up and I heard her memory came back not to long after I left.”

“Her memory? Like amnesia?” Spike asked and ABS nodded. Huh… there was something neither of them had known.

“I saw Twilight.” Die chimed in “And I saw Big Mac too. That’s actually how I met my mother. ABS told me what she thought about you. Being dead,” that wasn’t exactly how it happened but that wasn’t important. “and I kinda lost it. I ran off and went looking for you. I saw you coming out of the Carousel Boutique. I had… well, ABS wasn’t the only one thinking of death… my…”

“I know.” Belle said. She knew about her father. He was big name around Ponyville and his passing didn’t go unnoticed. “I’m sorry for your loss. I can only imag… I remember when my fath… actually… um, please, go on.” she had some news about her own father now. But this might but be the best time to bring that up.

“Thank you.” Die said solemnly, it hurt. Still. But it wasn’t like she was the only pony here whose father was passed. ABS long ago, same with Belle’s. Spike never even knew his father and only had Twilight. “I think about him a lot. I miss him… obviously. And I thought of my mother. So I went to see her. I ran into Big mac heading there. And, maybe you could come see her with me ABS. Big Mac seemed to visit Twilight there every day. And you need to talk with your family.”

“Yeah, Scootaloo said you were moving back in here. What happened?” Spike asked. “Last I heard you were moving in with some JD guy you met on the circuit.”

“I where gonna… but… he ain’t just some guy. He is… he was, the father of ma foal.” they both caught the ‘was’ part of that. How couldn’t they? “You understand right? I ain’t having this child no more. An’ ‘fore you say nothing, I’ve already gotten a head fulla ‘what ya did where wrong’. Please, please don’t do that too.” she sounded pleading but wasn’t really. Like Die defending her from herself, ABS needed to do that now. She judged herself harder than any of her friends would.

Belle, again, could only imagine her pain. “I wouldn’t say something like that. I don’t know anypony who would.”

“Yes you do… you know her. I didn’t wanna face ‘em so I hid as long as I could.” ABS needed to talk with her family, had moved out, had avoided them. It fit and made sense and was confirmed by what ABS said next. Only Belle had thought it AJ. “Fluttershy flew off after I told her. I’d never seen her so mad in all ma years. I guess, she felt like she lost her child in losing mine.” ABS looked up from staring at the ground while talking. “Fluttershy, ma sister too I guess, want a child, but they ain’t able have one.”

“Well why not just get a stud, I mean, that’s kinda obvious isn’t it?” Spike stated. “Why not even get Big Mac to sire for Fluttershy? I’m sure Twilight would understand.”

“Um…” Belle just sighed. She knew most of the issues that had occurred between AJ and Fluttershy from Rarity, who until certain instances, was told… EVERYTHING about everypony’s love lives. “That’s half the problem. Remember when Fluttershy moved in with Pinkie Pie for a while?”

“No, I’ve completely forgotten those three months.” Spike retorted.

“AJ kicked out Fluttershy because she thought she’d cheated on her with Big Mac and he’d gotten her pregnant. She hadn’t, and she couldn’t. She can’t have a child. She physically can’t.”

“I where ganna give them ma child. But if I had it… you seen what happened to Rainbow Dash. This one and Ace. I’d be ruined if that happened ta ma body. I ha…”

“You don’t have to explain.” Die said as she put a hoof on ABS’ side.

“Thank ya Die. I wish I could repay ya. It really musta been hard… did Sil know about him?”

“Yes. She knew.”

“Knew what?” questioned Spike. “’Him’? You have a coltfriend too back in Las Pegasus?”

“No… despite what ABS thought.” Die chuckled, surprisingly calm talking about her father. What ABS had taken as 'creep' back so long ago had really been the same sort of depression that Die had now. And back then too. “Tell them what you thought.”

“Y-you really want me ta say it?” ABS couldn’t help but be surprised considering how much Die had reacted to it the other day.

“You said you’d thought it for ages… I know you talked about me sometimes. Not in a bad way but, can you really say you’ve never brought it up to Sil or Belle before?”

“Ta them? Yeah, I can say that I never did. But I did with Scootaloo. ‘Fact, she where the one who suggested it ta me. Fairness it where back when she hated ya and she said it outta spite, but I couldn’t help but see it from then on.” ABS said to Die, expecting some kind of response. Instead she just turned to Belle and Spike. ABS followed her gaze and found the response she expected. There was no way she could stop telling this story now even if she tried. They’d beg to know and by the sound of it Die would just tell them. “Ya sure?... alright. I thought that Filthy Rich was molesting Die back when she where younger.”

Belle froze. Eyes widened, staring blankly at ABS.

“I was wrong. And I feel like a complete idjit for sayin’ it. I guess thought that wi…”

“You shouldn’t even joke about something like that!” Spike said as he slammed his clenched claw onto the table. “A father doing that with their daughter is NOT funny. Somepony may have had that happen to them.”

“I didn’t know you knew about that Spike.” Sil said as she walked back into the kitchen. He hadn’t said Belle specifically but apparently Sil knew about it too. Belle still hadn’t said a word and luckily all eyes were on Sil now, because if anypony had looked at Belle, they’d know something was horribly wrong. All eyes that was expect her own; Belle was still staring blankly at ABS.

“Yeah… I know about it.”

“Don’t sound so down about it. And it’s not as bad as you make it sound. I came onto him.”

“What?” Belle final spoke. “Are you saying…”

“Yeah… and he wasn’t called ‘Silver-Tongue’ for nothing.” she giggled. Good times…

“Hold on jus’ one second there!” ABS roared this time, as she also slammed her hoof onto the table. “You used ta tease me ‘bout being an inbreed and here you are sayin’ you were doing ya father? What they hell!?”

“It was years after that. He was just so sad when mom left us… I wanted to cheer him up. And I did. I don’t regret it. I loved him. I still do.” Sil said with a smile. They honestly where good times. “But… don’t any of you dare say a single word about this to anypony!... Actually… how did you know Spike if Belle didn’t? I only ever told Die.”

“I uh, heard fr…”

“I have a confession.” ABS interrupted. “On a similar note, y’all where right. Applejack is ma mother. BUT!!! Big Mac is not my father. So I stand by kickin’ all ya flanks fur sayin’ so.”

“You already told us. Did you really forget?” smirked Sil in response to this ‘confession’.

“I told yous, but I didn’t tell Belle.”

“Not that I don’t believe you…” Belle said somewhat quietly. “but who’s your father then?”

“He where some colt AJ met before she even got her Cutie Mark. She didn’t know no better and I guess it musta been her first time. I don’t know his name. Don’t think AJ even remembers it either. She may be ma mom. But she’s my big sister in ma heart. Always has been, always will be.”

“I have a confession too.” stated Belle, more assertively but still quieter than usual. “Well, not a 'confession', but a… a um… well…” she looked to Spike who didn’t know what this was she was admitting. At least at first. He noticed and put his arm around her and tried to reassure her. “My… father is actually alive.”

“Really?!” all three of the mares said in unison. ABS being the only one who’d ever met anypony besides Rarity in Belle’s family spoke up. “But I though both yur parents died on their way to Prance? Where’s he been? Don’t… don’t say Prance.”

“Prance…”

“Whi-what?! He they just up and abandoned you on ya sis? What kind of dead beat woul…”

“No. He didn’t abandon us… we abandoned him. Or, something like that. I only found out not long ago. He’s alive, but, he’s never allowed to see us. He didn’t dump me with her, she took me in, and away from him.” Belle leaned into Spike more than before. “He used hurt all of us, I’ve told you that much. He only ever touched me twice before he… but, I don’t know how many times he did to my mom other the years.”

“Ya never told me that?” ABS question.

“That’s because you’d met him. And you liked him. I didn’t want to ruin him in your mind. You said so many nice things about him when he died… or didn’t die but… you know what I mean. I didn’t want to tell you that.” she stopped looking at ABS and turned to Sil and Die. “Thank you for not telling her… I knew you wouldn’t but, thank you still.” she’d told them a few years ago for some reason or another. She couldn’t quite remember why.

“But he a’ways seemed so nice when I where around him.” ABS questioned again. She’d met him on a few occasions before Rarity had become Belle’s guardian. Aside from being a bit strict he never came across as violent in anyway. Joyful, laughing, loving; they seemed to be what ABS remembered of him. That’s he’d been assaulting his wife and daughters was dumbfounding to her. How ponies seemed and how they really are… you just never know sometimes.

“He was. For the most part. I didn’t know about it until he hurt me. And I could tell he regretted it but… Mom said he didn’t mean it. And…” Belle was on the verge of tears. She hadn’t thought about it much since she’d sent him the letter. He’d been on her mind but never out loud and only the thoughts of him where that he was alive. Never the darker, real side of why he’d left. But what hurt most right now was “and I don’t know why Mom went with him…”

“Your mom’s alive too?”

“N-no… but she was. She, she died a few years ago, I think. I don’t even know. I know why he had to go. But she didn’t… she chose to leave us! She chose to go with him instead of stay with me! After everything he did… I can’t understand it. Everything he did her, to my sister, to, me…”

‘Oh no…’ Sil figured it out. Why Spike had been worried about the implication of incest, that somepony might take it poorly. He hadn’t known about herself and her father. He was worried about Belle. ‘What he’d done to her’ and he’d been forced to leave. “Belle… did your father… did he molest you?”

Belle couldn’t hold back crying anymore. Face first onto the table. Spike tried to comfort her but it was beyond that now. He turned from looking down at Belle to face Sil. His expression told her she was right. Sil turned to Die and ABS who looked as mortified as Sil did herself. How could the same thing be so different between two pairs?

“I was saved by my sister. She stopped him, before he could do much. But he’d already…” she pulled her head off the table and looked around. She wanted to make sure none of the kids where hearing this. None where. She finally looked at Spike for a brief moment as a smile forced itself onto her face. Whatever her father had taken, she had freely given to Spike now. “He disappeared for about a month after that. He came home… looking like he’d been sleeping on the street every day since then. He probably had been. I, I get that he felt bad about it but… two weeks later he left. They left. And Rarity knew. She knew… for more than half my life she knew our parents were still alive and she told me they were dead!...”

“I… I never knew…” ABS whispered. She assumed this sort of thing had happened to Die and that it had been traumatic, perhaps the cause of her issues, but not Belle. About a month before Belle’s parents had ‘died’ all those years ago, she didn’t even notice a difference in her friend. Of course they were all so young back then, ABS doubted that Belle had even known what had been done to her at the time. “I’m sorry Belle, had I known I woulda…” she didn’t know what she would’ve done differently.

“It, it’s not what he did. It’s that he left. With her.” Belle said as she placed her face back on the table top. It was slightly muffled but she went on “Mom left too. I don’t know why. He had to leave, sure… but she didn’t. Rarity thinks what I lost was so important… and she’s right. But I lost my Mom, not my virtue.”

“Uh, sorry ta ask but…” ABS whispered towards Sil. “what’s ‘virtue’ mean?”

“Her virginity.” Sil whispered in response.

“Oh…” ABS said loud enough for Belle to hear. She lifted her head back up, she’d slowly stopped crying since placing it there. Spike took his claws away, as much as putting an arm over somepony may’ve seemed to do in theory, in practice it doesn’t actually do much. She looked up at ABS who continued “So he didn’t pop yur cherry then…” she could’ve used more tactful words but she thought Belle had meant that her father actually never raped her. She had said that her sister had stopped him after all.

ABS got a look of pure ice from Sil and Die and a look of pure fire from Spike. As well as a small gout of actual fire. More for show than anything else but it conveyed his message well. “No, he did.” Spike replied hesitantly. Such crude phrasing even made him, the one who was sleeping with Belle and constantly making tactless sex jokes, uneasy.

“Oh. I-I’m sorry… again… had I known I woulda… you know my first time wasn’t so great neither but, I guess it don’t compare neither too…” that she’d been ‘popped’ accidently by a set of dung bells while training didn’t really seem as bad as she had thought it was a few minutes ago.

“How bad was it?” Belle asked. Which lead to a long and rather in-depth, in all possible meanings of the word, explanations of how it had happened. Die had then brought up hers which had seemed fine at the time. She had been with Featherweight, and he was nice. Only problem was… he has cameras. LOTS of them… ABS, Belle and Sil remember that event very well, and the following beat down ABS had laid on him for being a jerk. Of course seems ABS had a year later taken that picture of Die and Belle… she didn’t exactly have the high ground anymore as Belle pointed out.

Naturally they asked Sil about her first time next. She answered without any hesitation “My father. I told you I loved him. I can’t say it was bad in any way. It never was, and I was sad to see it end but we had to. He wanted me to have somepony to be with. Truly be with.” she tried to sound sympathetic to Belle but couldn’t. “He taught me about love in more than one way. I know he didn’t want it to end but it was what was best for me. It’s weird, I know. Belle, maybe your father did what was best for you when he left.”

“That’s what Rarity said too…”

“I’ve heard you speak of your parents.” Die spoke up. “You’ve always sounded like you missed them. Until now I’ve rarely heard you say a single ill word about your father. Even now it doesn’t sound like you hate him. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not defending him, what he did was wrong! But you still miss him don’t you?”

“Yeah, she does.” Spike answered for her. “She sent him a lett…”

“No.” Belle interrupted. “I don’t. Not anymore. No matter how much I miss him, I can’t forgive him and I don’t wanna have to face him… I couldn’t.”

“C’mon Sweetie Belle.” Spike reaffirmed. “You’re saying it as if you have to. Honestly, what are the odds that you’ll ever see him again? He’s of somewhere in the world… Prance I think. But if you ever wanted to see him, I’d be there for you, right by your side. And so would Rarity.” he thought for a moment ‘Prance?... Two white unicorns who speak the language?... Nah…’

“It’s your turn Spike.” she said, wanting to get away from this. There was no reason to stay on it. Spike was right, she’d never see him if she didn’t want to, and it had happened so long ago.

“My turn what?” Spike questioned.

“Your turn to tell them who you lost your virginity to. I bet they’ll love this story.” Belle said, indicating to the others. She still sniffled a little but otherwise was putting on a good mood.

“Uh…”

“Yeah Spike,” Die said, getting why Belle wanted to change the subject. “You’re the only stallion here… or whatever-dragon, so it’d be cool to hear it from the other side of it.”

“Do I have to tell you guys?”

“It where probably at a good age, weren’t it?” ABS added teasingly. “I mean we loved ya an’ all back then but y’all’s still a dragon. Sil and Die where scared of ya fer who knows long. Can’t imaging ya got th’attention of to many fillies.”

“Well you’re half right… we were the only fillies he knew” Belle said with a smirk.

“You weren’t his first where you Belle?”

“Scootaloo.” Spike replied flatly. Sil and Die didn’t really think too much of it, but ABS couldn’t figure out when. She’d only come back every so often from Cloudsdale and had spent all those times with her and Belle. They’d seen Spike in that time sure, but the two had never been alone. And it wasn’t since she moved back, he was with Belle then and he’d diffidently been with her in that time. Which only left back before she left so long ago.

“So yur what turned her gay then?” ABS replied smugly.

“We just went over this…” Die snapped. “Don’t say stuff like that about ponies. Even if you are, it’s still rude.”

“Huh? Uh no, she told me she is. ‘Fore she left, me and her got in a huge fight over it.”

“That’s what that fight was about?” Belle said, shocked. It had been a HUGE fight. They hadn’t spoken in nearly a month and only just made up before Scootaloo moved to Cloudsdale. LITERALLY right before, as she was about to leave in her father’s chariot. “I only just found out she was… and I kinda told her that I called it so… not much better here. And Rarity scolded me for doing so as well.”

“She’s one ta talk… ain’t she the one who started that whooooie thing with my sister though? AppleDash? Uh, no offence Belle.”

“None taken. I said that to her too. But if she told you back then, why didn’t she tell me?”

“Cause she had a crush on you.” this caught Sil and Die’s attention. They didn’t want to say it but they too had assumed, or rather out right accused Scootaloo of being a filly-fooler back in the day.

“Quick question.” Die interjected. “Do I have to apologise if I was right? Because… called it!”

“Yeah, laugh it up Die. She thought you were cute too. Whole reason I took them pictures of you and Belle was ganna be a joke… and sorta apology, that I’d send ta her.”

“You were going to send those!?” Die yelled as she jumped over the table and grabbed ABS by the scruff. She regained her composure and let go before clearing her throat and stating “Well good job with what that did to Elusive…” oh no she didn’t…

“…” ABS had no response to that. She was wrong on all fronts here really and she knew it. crap… “ma bad?”

Spike chuckled before saying “You wanna hear something else about Rarity?” he then thought twice. “Um, you think I should tell them Belle?”

“Tell them what?” she asked before he leaned down and whispered in her ear. “No. No I don’t think you should. But now that you’ve mentioned it… we pretty much have to. I pretty much have to because you’ll just flat out say it. Completely out of context and make it sound all shady.”

“You’re right, I will. Rarity slept with Applejack.”

“I can’t believe I’m engaged to you…” Belle sighed and face-hoofed. “Like half a year ago, when Elusive came back into her life and Fluttershy had moved in with Pinkie Pie.”

“That jus’… that just makes me feel bad fer Fluttershy. I mean, sure she and Pinkie, but still. Come ta think about it, how come ma sis’ is fine with Pinkie fer doing that? And… I hope they ain’t still fightin’ causa me. Hope they’re a’right right now.”

“Why don’t you go home then? “ Spike asked.

“Because this is my home now. I live here. Sweet Apple Acres is…”

“Is still your home. Even if you don’t live there. Just, go see them. Even if it’s just Applejack, or even if it’s just Fluttershy. Or even if it’s both they’ll be glad to see you.”

“But Fluttershy…”

“Can’t possibly be as mad as you think. She’s physically incapable of being that mad at somepony.”

“I just wanna know if their alright. But, I ain’t gonna face ‘em. Ma sis says she’ll be prouda me no matter what but I know that’s a lie. She may not be ashamed, but I know fer sure she ain’t proud. And I know full-well Fluttershy is ‘shamed. We both want AJ on our side but if she chooses one'a us she hurts the other… I can’t make ma sis have ta do that. It’s like if Belle had ta choose between Rarity or Spike.”

“Rarity.” Belle replied instantly.

“Thanks a lot…” Spike said disregarding her joke. Hopefully a joke…

“It ain’t funny. I just, I wanna know if their alright or if they're still fighting or what… but if they are fine, I don’t want ta come between ‘em an' start it up again.”

“Well you know who I’m sure would know?” Die asked rhetorically. “Big Mac. And I know exactly where he’ll be in about an hour.”

“Where? An’ how would you know?”

“Visiting Twilight.” Spike said. “He’s been seeing her almost every day. Possibly even every day.”

“Exactly. And I gotta go there anyway, why not come with?”

ABS thought about it for a moment. She was pretty sure Big Mac knew already but she should at least have the decency to tell him herself. Not that he’d even heard about her having a child from her directly, he’d heard that news second-hoof too. But still, maybe he didn’t know. Either way she needed to speak with her brother, irregardless of her child.

She’d left over half a year ago and hadn’t seen him since. If none of this had happened they’d have reunited already. Well, that wasn’t entirely true with the one night back for Rarity’s wedding and seeing him for a minute or so yesterday but that wasn’t really the point now. “When do we leave?” ABS asked quite cheerfully.

“As soon as we wash up. Belle, seems you’re the guest in our house, would do the honours of clearing the table?” Die quipped.

“I don’t think… sure.” she sighed. No point arguing, she might as well just clean up after the long ago eaten breakfast. Belle stood up and lit her horn, picking up a few plates. The ones Spike hadn’t grabbed already. He was helping like the whipped coltfriend he was… uh, 'loving' coltfriend he was.

The two took the bowls over to the basin and placed them down before running some water to wash them in. She had moved out on them without letting them know so this was the least she could do to make up for it. Well, that and help Sil take care of the four kids she was minding. Speaking of which; she didn’t know who these kid’s parents where. She didn’t know anypony who spoke Prench. At least not as fluent as these two. They obviously came from Prance.

By the time Belle and Spike where finished washing the plates ABS and Die had already left and Sil had ‘relieved Baritone of his charge’ that she’d given him to watch over his brother, Ace and Ven. The three where alright under his watched and nothing was broken. Well, nothing that wouldn’t’ve been broken by Ace and Ven even under Sil’s watch any way. Baritone was now sitting beside his brother as Ven performed some flying tricks for them. Even if Lucy couldn’t see what the filly was doing, he still looked happy in the moment.

Baritone however didn’t. He kept glancing at Belle, who in turn was looking directly at them. She took her eyes off of him and went to sit down beside Spike and join in on watching Ven’s show. Even while not looking directly at him anymore, Belle could see out of the corner of her eye Baritone was still staring at her. She didn’t look at him knowing that he’d just turn away. There was something up, but she had no idea what.

Had he heard some of what they’d been talking about? Mostly sex. He was at that age where a colt would start to… no he wasn’t sitting in a way that would hide anything going on down there so that wasn’t it. Maybe he was looking at Spike, the monsterous dragon, and not her. Again no, that wasn’t it. She could tell when a stallion was looking at her. Not to sound conceded but she had years of practice. This was of course different than a lusty look but he was diffidently staring at HER and Nopony else.

She’d checked earlier anyway, looking over to the main room to check if he, or any of the others were listening in to what they said, just before she’d started talking about her father. He hadn’t heard any of that. Right?

Wrong. Though he hadn’t heard the main part of what she’d spoken about, he’d heard one crucial detail. Belle had called Rarity her sister. And that meant that Belle was Sweetie Belle. His sister. The one that had sent the letter. The letter that had arrived in a gout of fire. Fire that would’ve came from a dragon. It all made sense. He’d met his sister. And she didn’t even know it. Neither did Lucy. Neither did Rarity. And most importantly, and most heart-breaking…

Neither did his father.

Author's Notes:

As you should know if you've read the other notes, this was recreated from memory of what I had already writen after I lost this chapter the first time. Everything I recreate tends ot be not as good as the original.
Edit: I really hate this chapter when I first wrote it but going back over it now, it's actually pretty good.
Heads up: This technically takes place AFTER the first to segments of the next chapter because I wrote them before this segment. however this segment went on for so long it became it's own chapter and I moved those other two parts to the next chapter. You know, the part where DASH IS GIVING BIRTH!!! The massive cloudhanger that I've been building up to the entirety of this story.
Like I said that WAS meant to be the first segment of this chapter but... yeah.
I also included a good number of references to the unrelease chapter I wrote... oh well.
Edit: unpublished chapter!
I ended up revising this chapter 3 times after I orginally finished it and had it proofed. I was thinking of putting of punlishing it for another week but honestly, I can't save this craptacular chapter so another week wouldn't mattered.

Now, if you want something that I think is really good then read this! Selfplug No-Justu!
I wrote this in about 24 hours after the Just For Side-Kicks episode came out because of the background events involving Dinky Doo and Carrot Top and a random stallion who the wiki says is named Written Script.

Now for story stuff.
If someone assumes you're straight shouldn't that be just as offensive as someone assuming you're gay? In theory yes but I just wanted to put that in there.
I'll admit, I had a little trouble following that whole defence thing and I had to draw a diagram to explain it to my dim-wit proofer but it DOES make sence.

I kinda wanna write a story about Sil and her father. Unfortunately I can't write clop. I know because I've tried and I just end up turning myself on and not finishing. Or finishing too fast. [ifunowatimean]

> Irregardless of her child.
> Irrigardless
Spell check recognised this as a word... god damn it Leeroy.

Lastly, the latest episode Game Ponies Play kinda destroyed a minor plot point I was going to put in [and already had put in in that unrelease chapter] by showing the character I dub 'Rainbow Dad'. So from here out, he doesn't exist in this story.
Edit: not that it ended up mattering actually...

Realisation

“Quick! Fluttershy, get me some waters and boil some towel!” Pinkie screamed as she instantly went into panic mode. It was similar to party mode, being both filed under ‘P’ as they were, but more panicky then party’y. She zipped around the place looking for her pregnancy kit, she left it here somewhere… it had only been three years since she used it last so it couldn’t have gotten far. Pain pills don’t have expiration dates do they?

“Calm down Pinkie.” Dash insisted. “I haven’t even had the first contraction yet. Let’s just do as we planned and relax. You stressing out like that isn’t helping me stay calm.” her heart rate was probably as high as Pinkie’s but she had to stay calm. She wasn’t in pain yet, at least not down there but there was a tightening in her chest.

“You’re right, you’re right. Ok… calm down Pinkie Pie. Calm blue ocean, calm blue ocean, giant birthday cake, giant birthday cake, Dash giving birth, dash giving birth… ARGH!!! This isn’t working!”

This continued for about an hour before Pinkie finally cooled down. Fluttershy was boiling some towels… not entirely sure why… but doing as Pinkie had asked none the less. Eventually Dash lay down after having her first contraction, she winced a bit but said it was nothing. Fluttershy hadn’t been there when Dash and Pinkie had had Ace and Ven but Pinkie knew Dash was lying.

Pinkie had screamed so much in the pain of child birth but Dash had done not much more than she had just then. She was trying to be strong for Pinkie back then but now she didn’t have to. “It’s ok Dahsie. You don’t have to act brave for me. I have to act brave for you. Let it out. Tell me if it hurts and I’ll make you feel better.”

“This isn’t the time for sex Pinkie!”

“I didn’t mean kiss it and make it feel better but… do you think that would work?” Pinkie asked, she was actually considering it. In theory that could work. The same muscles that pushed a baby out where the same ones that gave pleasure. The idea passed as Dash winced in pain once more again “How long ago was the last one?!”

“Pinkie… that wasn’t a contraction. You just stood on my wing.”

“Oh my gosh! Sorry!”

“Um, maybe I should… take over here Pinkie.” Fluttershy chimed in. “I mean I’ve been a mid-wife to many animals. I know a bit more about this than you do. Well, maybe, not first-hoof like you but um…” Fluttershy was cut off as Pinkie pulled her over to in front of, or behind depending on what you’d call it, of Dash looking straight at her… “Meep” Fluttershy flinched at the sudden and very embarrassing visual intrusion.

“Oh come on, like you haven’t seen another mare’s vagina before…” Dash sighed, pushing back her own embarrassment at having one of her closest friends looking right at her privates. Fluttershy collected herself and inspected.

“Well, you’ve started to dilate and she’s a bigger than…” she was cut off.

“Actually… keep in mind I’ve had a foal before…” Dash admitted. It wasn’t quite like throwing a hay-dog down an alley way but it diffidently wasn’t like threading a needle either. The guys still loved her though… that meant something right? Would they still after a second? Her body had changed so much after the first. She’d been fat for ages, she’d been ‘damaged’ down there, would any stallion still want her? No.

No because it didn’t matter. She’d never be with another stallion. Or any mare other than Pinkie. Pinkie would love her no matter what happened to her. Celestia knows Pinkie wasn’t exactly the most pristine either. Pinkie’s right eye winked, her ears flopped, then her left eye winked. This Pinkie sense meant only one thing: somepony nearby was thinking of another part of her that could wink. “Oh Dashie…” Pinkie sighed happily with a slight laugh.

“Um, well, if you haven’t started to dilate, there’s not much we can do right now.” Fluttershy said, finally getting to look away. Despite what Dash had implied, the only other vagina she'd seen was Applejack's. Fluttershy had only ever been with Applejack and sex had never been a huge part of their relationship. She was still the only pony Fluttershy had ever been with though. And aside from that colt, Applebloom’s father, Applejack had only ever been with her, at least as far as she knew. “I, I should go.”

“Seriously Shy… it wasn’t that bad looking at me was it?” Dash groaned.

“N-no… yes?... That’s not why though. I should go home. To Applejack. You were right, I’m sure she’s worried about me.” Fluttershy said, hoping to get Dash’s approval. Also hoping not to; that Dash would want her to stay here and help her out. Fluttershy wanted to see Applejack but was equally afraid of what would happen if she did.

“Yeah, go. You should…” Dash shuddered as her second contraction hit and she took a deep breath. “Ok… ough…” Dash said calmly. Pinkie didn’t like that Dash was still holding it back. “You should go back home. But do me a favour. Don’t tell her I’m in labour, it’ll just freak her out. Go home, make-up and tell her tomorrow. Come by and see this little guy. While you can.”

Fluttershy nodded. "Thank you." she looked at Pinkie for a moment and smiled and then turned to leave. She paused for a split second, ‘while you can’? But the thought passed and she continued out of the shop. Once outside she took a deep breath. Dash had been joking but Fluttershy was still some-what scared of the dark, but she took off into the air anyway. She’d be home soon.

Pinkie and Dash where alone now. Of course they’d planned to have Elliot here but they couldn’t exactly go get her like this. They hadn’t planned this out very well come to think of it. As it was, a home birth right now meant lying in the middle of the shop on the floor with a pillow from the couch and a useless pile of boiled towels.

“So Pinkie, you know me… how big am I?” Dash asked. A contraction was caused by the pain of the vagina dilating and she’d only had two so far. And two very week ones at that.

“Well, you’re a little bigger but nowhere near ready. I think.” with that Dash rolled over. If it wasn’t happening any time soon she would be comfortable on her side until then. Not to mention not splayed open on her back for the world to see. Despite her show-mare-ship and her old ‘endeavours’ she still had a sense of modestly. “Make yourself comfortable. I told you, you don’t have to act brave. If it hurts let it out. It’s my turn to be here for you.”

“I’m not acting brave Pinks… damn it.” that name. “Those two didn’t really hurt. They stung a little but I’ve stubbed my hoof worse than that.”

“Well of course you have! Stubbing your hoof is the most painfulest thing ever! Way more painfulest than giving birth.”

Dash wasn’t sure if Pinkie was kidding or not. ‘You’ve got to be... kid-in-me ' she thought to herself and then mentally scolded herself for something so stupid. “Look, if it really starts to hurt, I’ll tell you. Actually, I’ll just scream, how about that? But right now. I wanna get some sleep.” Dash finished to a puzzled look from Pinkie for a moment. But Dash had been tired constantly for ages now and they had been just about to go to sleep before Fluttershy had arrived. If Dash COULD manage to get some sleep Pinkie wouldn’t try and stop her.

She just smiled and lay down beside Dash. Dash rolled back onto her back and let Pinkie give her her usual side hug. It was how they slept and Dash didn’t know if she would be able to sleep without it. Pinkie however wondered if she would be able to sleep without Dash… if Dash would live. As time passed, Pinkie just kept thinking about it. Dash was deeply asleep by now but Pinkie was still wide awake.

She couldn’t go to sleep. Every so often Dash would shiver. It wasn’t cold, it was from a contraction. How Dash could sleep through it she had no idea, but maybe it was good that she did and she couldn’t be hurt by them. Maybe she’d even give birth in her sleep which would be good, it would keep her heart rate down and not over stress it. Dash’s heart was beating at a normal pace as Pinkie kept her hooves around Dash in a way she could feel its rhythm.

She just kept Dash close by her, feeling her shiver every so often and her heart beat for so long. She was so tired and maybe she should go to sleep but she couldn’t. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to, it was because the sun shining right in her eyes as it began to rise in the morning. She’d stayed up all night making sure her Dashie was alright. This was Pinkie’s turn to be brave for her. She’d watch over her and let nothing happen.

She Pinkie Promised herself that Dash would be ok. And she couldn’t break a Pinkie Promise. “I-I can’t break a P-Pinkie Promise.” she whispered as a tear fell from her eye. "I can't..."

~ ~

She’d seen her, Fluttershy couldn’t see her but that wasn’t important as Applejack ran out of the house towards her wife returning home. She hadn’t seen Fluttershy in two days now and although Big Mac assured Applejack she was alright, finally seeing her herself and having her back… it felt amazing. Neither said anything, they didn’t have to, it was wordless between them as they gently kissed out in the open. Who knows how long it lasted before it broke and they, still in silence, started back towards the house. Side by side, softly nuzzling one another

It wasn't too long after dark and dinner was still luke-warm. Fluttershy didn’t mind, everything made here was delicious and she complimented Applejack on the food. Only to find out Big Mac had made it… last night: left-overs. They laughed it off. Big Mac didn’t come home that night but that wasn’t too uncommon. They acted as if nothing had happened. If they had their way they’d never talk about it, but of course, they had to at some point. But that point wasn’t now. Despite how she felt, Fluttershy was determined not to lose Applejack over it.

Anything she felt for the would-be foal… was only ‘would-be’ right? What she has now actually is. It still hurt, surely it hurt Applebloom more. Pinkie was right though: what she felt now was nothing compared to when AJ had kicked her out. Fluttershy knew that abandoning AJ now would make her feel the same as she had. Even though AJ had done it to her, Fluttershy couldn’t do it back. She may not approve of AJ’s approval, but Applebloom was her sister… her daughter… and Fluttershy’s too.

They both agreed they’d see Applebloom tomorrow. Talk. Calmly. As a family. Everypony knew now so they shouldn’t be the hidden guilt and waiting to tell them that there had been yesterday. They could speak openly about anything. Anything… because there was more than just the loss of her foal hurting Applebloom. She still felt something for the father: Jade Dagger. And most likely that was what caused her more pain. And for a filly with such a high pain threshold, that meant something.

While they slept that night, it was restless. Fluttershy was having disturbing dreams. They weren’t nightmares, they were just the kind of dream that when you wake-up from, you wish they had been real. Some about Applebloom’s foal being born, Jade and her still being together and living happily. Others about Applebloom’s foal being given to her and AJ, they finally had a child. And even some where Fluttershy had her own child.

That last dream though… was a possibility now. The two woke up early with the cresting sun as always. The work load on the farm was always busy in the morning and had been hard on AJ for a while now since Big Mac had broken his leg and needed to let it heal. It would be easier for the next week or so now however, the mornings where the same but the day’s work was a lot less. They’d gotten ahead of almost everything in anticipation of Applebloom’s return. But that would only give a few more days of ‘easy’ work left.

Fluttershy helped as always, feeding the animals, feeding her animals, changing water and hay and the likes. She was glad Applejack, or maybe Big Mac had taken care of her animals in her absence but wasn’t really surprised in retrospect. Come breakfast time the normal routine had been done and it was time for the new addition to that routine. Fluttershy’s medication to return her testosterone levels to normal.

Just a simple pill every day she’d take with water from the kitchen sink. She’d missed one yesterday but it wasn’t important. They had started to take affect a few a weeks ago, maybe a bit earlier even. When they’d last been to the doctor to check her blood they were told that if everything kept progressing as it was, she’d be back to the normal levels of an average mare in about another month. And a month or so after that, her cycle should hopefully continue and she would be able to conceive. Her testosterone production levels had increased significantly already and she thought perhaps that’s why she’d been so ‘assertive’ about disliking Applebloom’s choice.

Three thoughts crossed her mind as she took her pill. The first of Applebloom’s foal. The second of her own foal. The third of Rainbow Dash's… “Oh. My. CELESTIA!!!” she shouted as she rushed out of the kitchen “Applejack! We need to go! Now!”

“Calm down Sug, what’s going on?!”

“Rainbow Dash has had her foal!” and without any more questions they were out the door.

~ ~

Dash awoke. And immediately yelped in pain! What the hell was th… oh right. Labour. “Y’all ok in there?” Applejack called through the door. Their knocking had been what woke her up. She wasn’t in much pain, it had just been a surprise from waking up with any at all. Usually she kept her eyes closed or a while, while waking up but the jolt had sprang them open. It wasn’t a bad thing though; it gave her a view of something she rarely saw.

Turning her head towards the warmth at her side she saw Pinkie already bright and shining eyes staring into hers, ready for the morning like she’d had a wonderful night’s sleep. Dash hardly ever got a look at Pinkie so close to waking up. Though she wore a smile, as always, there was a small part of her that distinctly said ‘Yeah Dashie, you alright?’ but before that could be voice, Dash leaned in and gave her a small kiss.

“Yeah, we’re fine. Come on in already.”

“The door’s locked.” AJ replied. Dash sighed and tried to get up forwards. That hurt!

“Ooh…. my vag-jay-jay is paining!!” Dash whimpered as she flopped back down on to her back. Sitting up forward was not a good idea. She slowly rolled over onto her stomach and stood that way instead. Of course by the time she had stood up Pinkie had already gone over and opened the door creating perfect timing for AJ and Fluttershy to get a view of Dash’s rear... again.

“Well, um, you’ve certainly… dilated now.” Fluttershy mumbled.

“So where is the little tyke anyway?” AJ asked as she and Fluttershy walked in. She assumed the foal would’ve been born by now if Dash had gone into labour last night. “Oo, hope ah don’t wake the fella if e’s sleeping.”

“Now why do you think it’s a he?” Dash replied.

“Ah didn’t say ‘he’s’, ah said ‘e’s’ which can be an abbreviation of either he or she. I may not speak my words perfectly but danged if ah can’t sling ‘em perfectly.”

“OOHHH!!! You just got grammatically served!” Pinkie fronted all up in Dash’s muzzle. She then turned back to AJ and Fluttershy without missing a beat saying “And he is a he by the by. And where he is? He’s still in there.” she pointed a hoof at Dash’s stomach.

“Wait, he ain’t even been born yet, how the hay do you know he’s a… never mind. Gosh, what’s that make it? A good twelve hours of labour now? How the hay are you even standing? Most the animals ah seen have such a long birth are practically dead by this point!”

That diffidently struck a nerve with both Dash and Pinkie. But she was right… and suddenly: pain. That had to be purely psychological but she felt it all of a sudden now that AJ’d mentioned it. Dash quickly dashed over to a sofa-chair and sat… then stood up and sat in a much less painful position. Then did it twice more before figuring out the first position had been the most least-painful. Laying on her back, her rear facing AWAY from the door this time though.

“I, ough, slept through most of it.” Dash said as she let her head hang over the edge of the seat and looked back at her friend’s up-side-down. Pinkie walked around behind, or in front of… she still hadn’t figured out which it was from that prospective, and inspected how the contractions where coming along.

“Wow, Fluttershy was right. Echo, echo, echo…” she called out. Pinkie hadn’t said those last two ‘echo’s and though if any pony else had said it, that wouldn’t happened, it’s Pinkie after all, it still disturbed Dash. She looked down [or up?] at Pinkie who just smiled back. AJ and Fluttershy came up and stood beside her at the couch now.

“So it’s a colt huh? You two got a name for the fella yet?” AJ asked. Though it likely disturbed Fluttershy to see her friend in pain like this AJ hoped it also gave her great joy. This foal! This foal… if only she could give such a wonderful gift like this to Fluttershy.

“We haven’t really thought about a name. We’ve been thinking more about other things. We’re… we’re going to give him u-ARGH!!!” Dash cut herself off with a scream as an intense bolt of pain came from her latest contraction. They were still going after twelve hours? How much bigger did she need to get? Was it still getting bigger? Would that make it easier later? She had no idea. She knew who did though. She threw her hoof out and pulled AJ in close. She yelled right into her face “Go get Elliot! NOW!!!”

They’d been meaning to have her help deliver the foal. Even if they weren’t going to a hospital for this, having a doctor on hoof never hurt. Well actually it hurt quite often, but in a beneficial way. “Oh my gosh!” Pinkie proclaimed. “We totally forgot to get her. I told myself to remember to not forget! We have to find Octavia and Twilight and Rarity and Silverspoon and Diamond Tiara and Big Mac and Sweetie Belle and Spike and…” this continued for a while.

“Uh, right then.” AJ interrupted, though Pinkie still didn’t stop listing ponies. She was possibly more OCD right now than Twilight. “Well we’ll send word ta Elliot and then head off for all the others. We’ll be back as soon as we can, a'right? Now don’t you go having that boy ‘til we get back, y’hear?” Dash heard and nodded at them. Pinkie however just kept listing names. She was up to ‘E’ in the phone book now.

~ ~

The two were heading towards the hospital to see Screw Ball. They mostly walked in silence. ABS could tell there was something on Die’s mind but just attributed it to seeing her mother. Even if she was ‘better’ she was still far from perfect. She was all the family Die had left but really, she had already lost her years ago. What ABS assumed was bugging Die was the risk of getting her mother back only to lose her again.

True, this was her only family, but she wasn’t alone. ABS mentally chided herself for thinking she was. Even if there wasn’t any blood, she considered herself Die’s family. Sil and Belle’s too. Scootaloo's? Once maybe but being gone for so long, friends was really all they were now. Scootaloo had changed… no , no she hadn’t… that was kinda the problem. ‘How the hay does my sis put up with Rainbow Dash?’ she thought to herself. Those two where basically the same pony.

Almost on queue “Applebloom!” AJ yelled as she ran up to the pair. Fluttershy flying just behind her. Well… ABS had hoped to put this talk between them for a while longer but it looked like it was going to happen now. Both AJ and Fluttershy looked slightly haggard, ABS wondered what they’d been doing. Fighting? No. Arguing? Probably. Fi-gu-ing? Is that a word? It is now. No matter what they’d been doing it was obviously about her foal. “RD’s givin' birth!”

Or maybe not. This was great news. Why did they have to have a talk about what she’d done with her foal anyway? They all knew, it was done and they couldn’t change it so why talk about it really? This would push that away. Hopefully. The slight smile on both their faces seemed to say it would. Why did they seem a little panicked though? “That’s great. What’s the fella’s name?”

“No, she’s givin’ birth now!”

“Oh… thought ya said she’d ‘given birth’ not she’s ‘giving birth’.” ABS said, thinking that accent can really be annoying at times. Then thinking ‘I have the exact same accent…’ “Where are you two heading anyway?” ABS added, being a lot more conscious of her words now. “Sugercube Corner’s back that way.”

“We’re headin’ ta find Elliot, uh, Pinkie’ sister, the doctor. ‘Fact, ya mind telling Silverspoon about this for us? Ah’m sure she’d like ta know Dash’ little colt’s a coming.”

ABS and Die where about half way between their house and the hospital now, if AJ and Fluttershy had to go find Ell-something, whatever their name was, ABS only knew Octavia, it would be faster for them to get Sil instead of AJ and Fluttershy. It looked like they had been heading in the other direction so these two heading back home would work out better for Dash getting everypony informed as fast as possible .

“No. sorry, I can’t.” ABS answered. “I promised Die I’ld go see…”

“Say no more.” Fluttershy replied happily. It boded well that ABS would refuse a request. I meant she wasn’t going to grovel for forgiveness. Fluttershy still hated her choice, but she couldn’t change it. She knew making it must’ve hurt ABS more than it had hurt her. “You said you’d do something, we won’t keep you from it. Now we have to get going. When you’re done though, come to Sugercube Corner. I mean, if you…”

“Say no more.” ABS replied. “I’ll be there. And, thanks Fluttershy… now get going!” part of that was to get away from anything more being said on the matter and part was her sisters were still in a rush to find Pinkie’s doctor/sister whos name ABS couldn’t remember and had dubbed ‘L’.

Fluttershy took a small moment before nodding with a slight smile. “Ok, I’ll um, we’ll see you soon ok.” before she started off again towards who knows where… that direction. AJ followed after but not before putting a hoof on her sister’s shoulder for the briefest moment, then nodding before taking off in suite.

ABS and Die didn’t start walking again right away and watched as the two ran off. ABS was the first to start moving again and called back. “C’mon. We can at least tell Twilight and maybe ma brother while we’re there. ‘Side from that though, we may have ta keep my sis waiting a while fer us at Pinkie’s place.”

Die took off with her a moment later and caught up beside her. It took her a a few moments, she tried to start speaking a few times but couldn’t bring herself to. She wanted to say it, it just sounded bad though. Eventually she just forced it out. “You know, you don’t have to come with me. I know you don’t want to. I can go by myself, tell Twilight and Big Mac. You can go home and tell Sil and Belle.”

“That ain't true. I wanna go. Can’t say I’ve ever met ya mother, I’d like to.”

“No, you wouldn’t. She’s ‘better’ but she’s still… crazy. You can’t honestly want to meet her.”

“You know… you’re right actually. I don’t really want to meet her, but I still want to do this. It’s something big ta you ain't it? I feel it’s the least I can do fer ya. And even if I didn’t owe you one… or twenty or however many I owe ya by this point, I’d still like ta be there for ya.”

“I… thank you. This is really why I tried to hide it from you. You’re too nice sometimes. Even now you’re turning down going to see your sister soon and going something you don’t really want to do…”

“I told ya. I do want to do this. For you.”

“I know. That’s what I mean. You’re putting me above yourself. You needed to think about yourself back then and if you knew you wouldn’t have. Would you? No. It’s really, it’s really one of the reason I admire you, you know that?”

“Well, thank you too. I can’t rightly say who probably was hurting more. Really, you just did for me what I woulda done fer you.”

This was it, now or never. “I, admire you. Applebloom.” ABS stopped walking. Die hadn’t called her her full name in… months? Years? Decades?! “You, you said you were done with colts, that they're…”

“Are you askin’ me what I think you’re asking me?”

“Yes.”

“What happened to that whole ordeal this morning?”

“I didn’t lie. I don’t really like fillies. But I like you and I was wondering if we could, maybe try.”

“I can’t promise you nothin’.” ABS said flatly with a hint of guilt. “I can’t promise I’ll love you or anything. That is more than… or differently to how I do now. I don’t know if I am, I’m just… ‘experimenting’. I gotta say no.”

“Are you saying no for me or for you? If it’s for you then that’s ok… but if you’re saying no to try and protect me, please don’t. If it’s really no from you that’s fine. But if it’s not, if it’s for my sake, I refuse it.”

Refusing to take no for an answer was kinda… stalker-ish. But she was right. ABS was only saying no, worrying she’d hurt her friend's feelings sometime down the road. This wasn’t just for Die though. She’d have said the same to either Sil or Belle. But maybe that was for herself. She was tagging along with Die for Die because she wanted to help out her friend. Wasn’t it the same? Not wanting to hurt a friend now so she wouldn’t be hurt in turn.

But even if it did turn bad, at least it would be with somepony she could trust. In this case, both of them. If Die would see somepony and have happen to her what happened to ABS… that would be so much worse. But it would also be better. Die could have a nice stallion, or mare. Just not ABS. But still, saying no now would still hurt her, maybe not as much as saying it later. But Die had already bore her heart out. She’d been so defensive about it earlier so this couldn’t have been easy for her.

It took ABS some time but she came up with an answer at last. “No. I’m sorry Die but. I can’t. I like you and all, but not just for you, or for me. I couldn’t take it if we did break up. You said you don’t want to lose me. I don’t want to lose you neither. All that stuff ‘bout couples breakin’ up and still being friends… you know that’s a load of horse-apples. It just ain’t worth the risk.”

“I think it is. Either way, I’ve laid it out there. If you say no now, sure I’ll be hurt. And if you say no some time down the road I’ll still be hurt too. But what if we make it? We’d miss out on that chance just because you were worried? You’re only looking at the down side. If we’re right for each other… I think the it’s worth the risk.” Die said, completely calmly. But she noticed what she was doing. “But if you don’t want to, I understand. It’s the last I’ll say and I won’t try and pressure you into this.”

That was the last either said about it. The rest of the walk to the hospital was again mostly in silence. What ABS had feared had already begun. They'd both been a hurt to some degree and things where awkward between them. It felt horrible. But more horrible was that she feared Die was right. She’d blown her chance with somepony she did really care about. When they finally arrived at the hospital the last thing she wanted to hear was said.

“Hey, ABS?” and back to her nickname, but that wasn’t the heart-breaker. “Could you promise you won’t tell the others what I said back there.” she was embarrassed about what she had asked. All chances where gone now. Maybe for the best. It was awkward now but that would pass in a day or so. Maybe more, maybe less. Even if she’d lost a little now, it was still better than losing a lot later.

~ ~

She knocked on the door. A moment later it opened. And a split second later Rarity’s horn lit and slammed the door back shut. ‘Oh dear sweet Celestia! Sweetie Belle’s here!’ she screamed in her head. She felt Sweetie Belle trying to re-open the door again as her light blue glow encircled it and kept it held closed. “Get out of here!” she whispered to her father. He was taken aback for a second but understood. He turned and quickly walked off. Elusive followed him.

Rarity released the door and let her sister open it. “Sweetie Belle, what a surprise to see you here. S-so early in the morning that is.”

“Not as much as a surprise nearly getting my hoof ripped off by the door handle. What was that about?”

“Nothing, just uh, I… is Silverspoon here?” Rarity deflected.

“Yeah…? She’s here. Come on in.” Sweetie Belle said questioningly as she turned and waver her sister in.

“No, that’s quite alright.”

“Are you … alright Sis?” Sweetie Belle asked. It was obvious something wasn’t quite right. And there was “How come you’re not wearing any make-up today?”

“Oh, aren’t I? It must’ve slipped my mind. I’ll just go home and uh, put it on…”

“Rarity, what’s going on? Something’s wrong. Now please, come in and tell me what it is.” Sweetie Belle said. There was no point fighting it. Sweetie Belle would find out her father was here sooner or later. She had to find out about her broth… who were the reason she was here… ‘OH DEAR SWEET CELESTIA!!!’ her mind screamed even louder, though she kept her face calm.

Rarity took a step inside “Sweetie Belle, we need to…” upon taking that single step inside though Ace and Ven immediately pounced. They got on a side of her each and where about to pull her inside before they looked at each other for a moment and stopped, landing in front of her and just staring. They both just glared at Rarity, she couldn’t help but feel nervous, wondering what this two were thinking.

They kept staring and staring and staring until Rarity just formed the first syllable of a word before they both turned to Sweetie Belle at once, breaking Rarity’s train of thought. They looked at her for about a second before turning back to Rarity and staring… and staring and… turned back to Sweetie Belle “Who’s this?” they said together.

“Um… it’s Rarity, you know her.” Sweetie Belle answered.

“Nu-uh, Rari’y has blue on her eyes.” Ven said.

“And those creepy long eye lashes” Ace followed. Did she really look that much different without make-up on? “Yes.” Ace answered to the unasked question.

“Can’t say I fully recognise you without your make-up on too.” Spike said as he walked up to the group. “Haven’t seen you without it in… years!” she didn’t really acknowledge him though. She just walked inside passed him and the foals.

She approached a seat “May I?” she asked, though she knew Sweetie Belle technically didn’t live here, she still thought it best to ask permission. It was only polite after all. Because she’d been SOOO concerned about politeness before when she brushed off Spike.

“Of course, take a seat. I’ll get Sil.” she said as she walked up to Spike and whispered to him “I think something wrong, she’s not acting like herself. She seems… spacy.”

“Almost as spacy as you.” Spike joked. “Don’t worry, I’ll try figure out what’s going on here.” he said giving her a peck on the forehead before she strode away to find Sil. “C’mon you two.” he said to Ace and Ven. “You know Rarity, even without your make-up you still look beautiful.” he tried to make her feel better. The last time she hadn’t worn make-up, Twilight had said it was because she didn’t want to have it smudge when she cried.

“That’s very nice of you dear. Now don’t let Sweetie Belle hear you go saying that though.” she chuckled as Spike and the two fillies sat down beside her. He couldn’t really think of much to say and Rarity, despite her usual self, was oddly quiet too. The moments passed in a not-quite-awkward silence until Sweetie Belle returned with Sil… and Baritone and Lucy...

“Hello Rarity.” Sil said as Baritone looked at her, almost looking shocked. Rarity returned that look but also glanced towards Sweetie Belle, who didn’t return it at all. “What can I help you with?” Sil added.

“I, I’m here to pick up the foals.” Rarity replied.

“Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie want them back already? I expected to have Ace and Ven for a few more days at the least.”

“No, not quite. I’m here to pick up Baritone and Elusive” Spike picked up on Rarity saying ‘Elusive’ but thought nothing of it. Sweetie Belle noticed and considered it just a slip of the tongue but she had had her suspicions that what Rarity was concerned about had something to do with Elusive and their date. Again, she’d learnt her lesson about just jumping to conclusions from half fact, but it was hard not to at times.

Baritone however had other ideas “I have never seen her before in my life. This mare is trying to kidnap us!” all eyes went to him, then onto Rarity. Sure it was a kids word against that of a pony who was a close friend to all of them, but Baritone had been so polite and forthcoming in the time they’d known him. Also that she hadn’t been the one to drop them off and had even misnamed one of them.

“It’s Rarity isn’t it?” Lucy spoke up, much against what Baritone’s wishes. What he’d heard this morning about Sweetie Belle, his sister, and about his father. He didn’t want her to know this. Some of Rarity’s concerns yesterday had been correct. In fact all of them had. Sweetie Belle didn’t want to meet them. “We met her yesterday with father. Don’t you remember?”

Simply put, everypony was confused. “Yes, well. I’m picking them up on behalf of their father. He would be here too but…” Rarity glanced once more at her sister and stopped. It was apparent she didn’t know. It was apparent Baritone did. “Sweetie Belle.”

“Yeah Sis?” and suddenly Lucy knew too as his face instantly changed.

“I, I’d like you to… to meet… your brothers. Baritone and Elusive.” Rarity barley managed to choke out the words. Baritone had put one and one together and gotten two sisters. It was only a matter of time before Sweetie Belle put to and two and two together and got… her father.

Sweetie Belle could only stare at Rarity for a few moment before she turned to her two brothers. It was a lot to take in for her. Celestia knows it had been a lot for Rarity. But it sunk in… “What?” or not. “I don’t get it, what’s the joke?” she either didn’t understand. That, or she refused to.

“So,” Lucy spoke up. “so Belle is our sister?” he hadn’t known either after all.

“Wait, wait, wait. Hold up a second.” Sil intervened. “Since when have you had a little brother? When did… ‘on behalf of their father’?” and it finally registered with Sweetie Belle who gasped loudly. She looked at the two and then at Rarity. Whether consciously or subconsciously, she started slowly walking backwards until Spike put his arm over her shoulder. It didn’t stop her but it slowed her down as he started moving with her. There was a look on her face he’d never seen before. He couldn’t think of anything to say really and just spurted a standard “It’s alright.” she stopped moving backwards and instead turned and broke out into a full-on sprint. She ran down the hall and into her old room slamming the door with her magic.

"Sweetie Belle..." Rarity sighed.

Spike looked on for a moment before turning to Rarity. “If this is some kinda joke, if you knew what we talked about this morning. Why would you…” he stopped. He knew Rarity wouldn’t do that to her sister but on top of that she wore the same face Sweetie Belle did. Fear. “Just this morning… she said she couldn’t take seeing him again. That she’d only wanted to meet him again because she thought he was dead.”

“I thought so too. That’s why I forbid it but…”

“But she sent the message anyway. I know. I guess he saw it.”

“Visit us” Baritone added as he looked at Spike. He had been too concerned with discovering Sweetie Belle was his sister to realise that this dragon was practically family too. He’d seen how close the two where all yesterday. “Spike. You should go… say something. I don’t know but, maybe we should come with you.”

Sil just looked on as Spike turned and headed towards Sweetie Belle's room. Rarity followed and after Baritone filled in Lucy about what had just happened they followed to. Sil grabbed up Ace and Ven and took them over to the play area of the main room, as far away from them as possible. She didn’t want the two interrupting. As she did so she sighed at one thought…

‘It would’ve at least been nice to have gotten a heads-up about Lucy being blind…’

~ ~

“It wasn’t really a surprise. I expected it almost.” Elusive said as he and Magnum walked back towards the boutique. Magnum had been staying at one of the local inns, which was completely unacceptable to Rarity. She really was TOO generous at times and offered him the guest room in the boutique. Again, Sweetie Belle’s old room. “Sweetie Belle used to live with Silverspoon after all.”

“Then why was Rarity so shocked?” Magnum replied.

“I guess she didn’t expect her to be there so early in the morning. She must’ve stayed the night.” Elusive added. “Honestly, I don’t think she wants you to meet Sweetie Belle at all. Frankly, neither do I. but I believe Sweetie Belle should make that choice. Not me, nor Rarity.”

“Thank you. Can I ask…”

“Elusive?!” called a southern ascent. He turned to see Applejack, Fluttershy and two other mares he didn’t recognise. “Y’all seen Rarity today?” she asked abruptly. “Oh, beggin’ ya pardon, but it’s kinda an emergency.” she turned to the two other mares. “You two go on ta ya sister, me and Fluttershy’ll find the resta the ponies.” and the two left. He now recognised one of them as Octavia, Pinkie’s sister and assumed the other was another of.

“Yes, I’ve seen her. You mind if I ask what’s going on?”

“Rainbow Dash has gone into labour. She’s having her foal.” Fluttershy said happily, before realising she was speaking with a stallion she barely knew and another stallion she’d never even met. She meeped and nearly froze.

“Oh, wow.” Elusive, again, wasn’t too surprised by that, she’d look fit to burst for months. “Rarity is at Sweetie Belle’s old home. But I don’t think you should go there. They have some family in town and that tends to take precedence over most else.”

“Well shoot, ah didn’t know she had any family other than Sweetie Belle.”

“Oh, no, she does… oh no. Oh no! He-he’s not back is he?” Fluttershy said to Elusive as her eyes begged him to say no.

“Who’s back? What’s goin’ on Sug?”

“Rarity… has some family. But um, she doesn’t want them to be here, I know that.” she knew everything. Everypony used to confide in Rarity, well Rarity needed somepony to confide in as well. That pony was Fluttershy. She was possibly the only pony who knew. At least she thought so. She had no way of knowing who did or didn’t. It’s not like you run around saying ‘Rarity told me one of her deepest secrets about her abusive father!’ well except maybe that one time she tried to match AJ drink for drink. What did she do that night and why did Gummy seems so attached after that?

“Who don’t she wanna see? Ya startin’ ta worry me Fluttershy.”

“Um, I don’t know if I should say. It’s a, very personal matter.” Applejack put her hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder and gave her a look that said ‘You don’t have ta say if you don’t want to Sug’. “Thank you Applejack.” she said as she turned back towards Elusive and the other stallion she didn’t kno… “Mi-Mr. Belle?” Fluttershy asked sheepishly.

“Yes. it’s been quite a while Fluttershy.” she and Rarity had been friends for so long. He remembered her well. She was still the same quiet self she had been so long ago.

“What in Equestria are you doing here!?” or not. She shouted as she marched up to him. Full-on fronting on him, all up in his grill n’ shit. She began to back down ever so slightly as her nerves took hold again but then remembered what this stallion had gone and her nerves disappeared completely. “Why are you here! You know Rarity wouldn’t want to see you! You’re horrible! What kind of father does that?!”

“’Father’?” questioned Applejack. She vaguely remember seeing Rarity’s father once or twice before he died. But… he died. “That can’t be her pa. He died like fifteen years ago. Sweetie Belle where crying so much over it. Me and Applebloom where over her place near’ everyday trying ta cheer her up.” of course she never remembered there being a funeral for him and was never told how he died… “Did… did you run out on your daughters? You just left ya little girl ta think you were dead?”

“I wish it where that simple…” he sighed. Rarity hadn’t out right forgiven him but she’d been a lot more accepting of his return than he had dared even hope. Elusive seemed to be mostly impartial, likely just trying to keep things calm for Rarity. Also naming a son after him helped. But now, coming from somepony who used to know him, to be called horrible. As much as he’d tried to push it away, he knew it was true. As much as he wanted forgiveness, what he had done was really unforgivable.

“’That simple’?” Fluttershy returned. “You’re a monster! You hit her, you hit both of them! You hit your wife and you forced Rarity to run away! You forced your daughter out of her home. Where she’s meant to feel safe and with family! And… and you… what you did! It’s worse than what Elusive did to her!” finally her anger broke and she returned to her meek self as she backed away from Magnum and stepped back to Applejack’s side and a little behind her. “I mean, not that Elusive really uh, did anything, I guess. Worse than what he didn’t do maybe?.”

“I know.” Magnum simply said as he kept his eyes with Fluttershy’s. She tried looking away but kept flicking them back towards him for a fraction of a second every few seconds. What she saw of him, she knew was genuine sadness. But she didn’t know if he was sad for himself or for his children. She didn’t care, he didn’t deserve pity.

Applejack hadn’t gotten what was going on. Unlike Fluttershy, she hadn’t met Rarity until she already lived in the boutique, living by herself, but she got the idea. But one part she didn’t get. Comparing him to Elusive? There was only one thing he had… “Dear mother of Celestia! You… didn’t?" he turned to acknowledge Applejack, who he remembered too, but not very well. They’d never really met. He couldn’t blame Rarity for not introducing him to many, if any, of her friends.

Before he could say anything in his defence, if you could call self-reprisal defence, Elusive took the helm. “We can’t change the past.” he said to both of them. Fluttershy, though hiding half behind Applejack seems as angry as she was nervous. Applejack just looked shocked. “Now please, you understand why I think this may not be the best time to…”

“Ta hell with you!” AJ blurted. He wasn’t directly defending him but that old part of her that still thought of Elusive as a sick creep jumped to the front of her mind. “Ah don’t give a damn what you think. Ta hell wit’cha advise too! I’m goin’a Rarity right now and so help me Celestia if you try an’ stop me! C’mon Sug, let’s get away from these sick freaks!”

She turned and marched off. She stopped not far away however when she noticed Fluttershy hadn’t followed. “I’m sorry for Applejack, Elusive. She doesn’t mean what she said. She’s just…”

“It’s alright. Go with her, maybe having some friends around would be helpful.” he said, but also thinking ‘Well, at least some friends that aren’t insane’ Remembering Twilight from yesterday. She had seemed more interested in herself than Rarity at the time.

Fluttershy nodded thankfully. She didn’t dare look at Magnum, knowing she’d just end up glaring and ruining the good will she’d just created. She trotted back over to Applejack and the two took off once more. Heading to their sister’s house. They had been planning on going there after taking Octavia and Elliot back to Dash. But telling Sil about Dash’s foal was now far from the reason.

“Ya didn’t have ta say that for me.” Applejack said, half way between reprimanding and thanking.

“Yes I did. You didn’t mean it. Maybe you meant it to Rarity’s father, but I know you don’t feel that way about Elusive.”

“Ah can’t say that’s wholly true. Ain’t no real reason for it, but ah still don’t like him.” AJ said before a pause and a sigh. “Gotta say the same about Rarity on some level.” she added as they slowed from a not-quite-sprinting speed to a fast-but-not-running pace. Fluttershy knew that part. They were for different reasons though. Elusive she knew: what they’d all thought he’d done to Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. It‘s hard to forget what you thought about somepony for so long. Rarity though, she had no idea. She knew there was tension still, she just didn’t know why.

Before she could ask though. “Fluttershy, wait.” called Magnum. They both stopped, Applejack sneering at him and Fluttershy freezing up like a goat. “Please *pant* just a, *pant* moment.” he was out of breath from catching up to them. They hadn’t run that far or that fast but he was quite old. It took a moment for him to catch his breath and in that time Fluttershy managed to face him and Elusive caught up as well. “Rarity knows I’m here. Sweetie Belle doesn’t. But if, if they want to see me, let them know we’ll be just across from the house.”

“Outta sight across from the house!” Applejack revised as she prodded him in the chest, causing him to lose a quick breath. “An’ if we come out and tell ya ta scram you better well do it. Y’understand? Botha ya!” they nodded and against what Applejack would’ve liked, they headed towards her sister’s house. She said and said to herself “They ain’t good ponies…”

“They ‘AREN’T’ good ponies.” Magnum corrected out of habit.

“So y’all agree with me then? You are a no good pony.” AJ responded with a snide tone.

“No, what I meant wa…”

“I know full well what ya meant and it’s gosh darn rude to correct somepony like that!”

“But if you don’t say the right words then nopony will know what you’re saying.”

AJ just stopped walking and spun around once more, prodded him in the chest and put her forehead right up against his as she snapped at him. “If ya didn’t know what the hay I where saying… WAS saying, then how the hay did you know what word ta correct me with?! You knew exactly what I meant but you just had ta be a stuck-up mule about it! I swear, it’s like ya tryin’ ta make me hate’cha!”

“I’m sorry!” Magnum said as he took a few steps away from her while she took a few steps forward he keep right up against him. “It’s just a habit, I’m sorry.”

“So ya in the habit o’ being a jerk? Figures…”

“No, I’ve been teaching my sons the Equestrian language. They only spoke Pren…”

“Y-your sons?” AJ stepped back. “As in… Rarity’s brothers?”

“That’s right.” Elusive said as he stepped up and gentle pushed Applejack a few more steps away from Magnum. “Rarity and Sweetie Belle have two little brothers. They’re with them now. Are you sure you still want to go seem them?”

Applejack thought for a moment, then fumbled over her words. “N-not as uh, much as ah did before but, yeah. We’re still going ta see them. Right Sug?” she said as she turned to Fluttershy who’s eyes where wide with shock. “Right Sug?” AJ asked again.

“Oh, yes. We’re still um, going to see Rarity. I suppose.” she replied. Fluttershy was a bit apprehensious about going there now. But if AJ was going, she would follow. Applejack turned from the two stallions and once more began towards Silverspoon’s house. About half a minute passed before Fluttershy quietly said “You know, he was right in a way. He’s the third pony to misunderstand you today. In the last hour even. Um, I mean, it wouldn’t hurt for you to enunciate a little more is all I’m saying. If that’s ok with you.”

AJ sighed… she couldn’t be mad at Fluttershy for saying that. One of the ponies who misunderstood her was her own sister for bloit sake. And if she couldn’t be mad at Fluttershy then “Well shoot, now I can’t even be mad at him for that…”

~ ~

“…and Zecora and Zelda and Zuckerberg… That’s everypony!” Pinkie finished her list of everypony in Ponyville along a few from other nearby cities. “Hey, where’d Fluttershy and Applejack go?”

Author's Notes:

Oops... forgot to press publish two weeks ago.
Here, have this chapter and the next one at once!

'A contraction was caused by the pain of the vagina dilating' I have no idea if that's actually true or not... it is in Equestria!
Also, while on the topic of birth, I learnt this months ago now but the whole promise of this story is based on horse pregnacy being thirteen months. It's actually eleven... apparently it's elephants that have thriteen month pregnacies. That's pretty close to ponies right? Elephants and ponies are like right next to each other on the species chart.

One time, I was walking along and I stubbed my toe. The next thing I know I'm in the Avengers movie saying 'I'm always angry.'
Edit: obscure reference is obscure.

So I planned to start a Diamond/Bloom ship story... then I reaslised ain't nopony got time for that. So I abandoned it mid-chapter and couldn't be stuffed rewriting so I left it in and put it into a different direction. I may put some into it but don't hold your breath. I need to start wrapping-up story arcs at this point, not starting knew ones. Hell, if i hadn't made ABS prego, I coulda removed about 4 chapters.
Edit: so uh... Diamond/Bloom. It comes back.

That last part with AJ and Fluttershy was actually the first part of the next chapter but I pulled it from there and added it here. I Added that whole misunderstanding what she said part last minute. I moved it to this chapter because I want jokes to start and finish within the same chapter instead of beign set-up in like chapter 5 and having the pay-off in chapter 9. *Cough* I'm in lesbians with you *cough*.

Autosaved

Named as such because I CBF thinking of a better name and that was there after a crash recovered.
~ ~

“YYAAAAARRRRRGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!” another contraction hit her. It had been more than twelve hours now, when the hay where they going to stop? Pinkie’s wish for Dash to let out the pain had long since gone, seeing her scream like that was horrifying but Pinkie wouldn’t let up go of her Dashie’s hoof no matter how loud she screamed. Or how hard Dash crushed Pinkie's hoof when she did. “Ough…” Dash said, almost completely collectedly as she sucked some air back in after screaming it all out.

Applejack and Fluttershy had left an hour ago now. What could possibly be taking them so long? Oh right, all the over-arcing story lines drawing to a conclusion. But Elliot and Octavia should be arriving here soon then. Elliot would be of help but Pinkie couldn’t quite think of why she wanted Octavia here? In all honesty, she didn’t. But she couldn’t just say that to her, to either of them.

She suddenly felt a hoof on her shoulder. It was Octavia’s. Not only had Pinkie completely not heard her speaking, she had missed her even entering her shop. The bell above the door had ringed, and Octavia had called out as she entered but Pinkie’s mind had been elsewhere. But where it had been wasn’t with Dash either. It was just… elsewhere.

“BWARGH!!!” Pinkie jumped in surprise. She wasn’t used to being snuck up on. Normally she did the sneaking and surprising. “When did you get here? And why didn’t my left rear hoof go ‘clop, clop, clop’ to tell me there’s a happy face coming?” it had, but again, she hadn’t noticed. Dash gave an inward laugh, remembering what had happened two months ago when she and Gilda had snuck in the back door for her kid’s birthday party.

Actually, it had been four months. She just didn’t remember two of them. She may have so little time left, and that she’d already lost two months because of this heart of hers. “Get the hell outta here!” Dash screamed. It took all three of the Pie sisters by surprise. Dash was a little shocked herself but with the pain and the way she felt about Pinkie right now, the words had just kinda escaped her.

Octavia stayed her ground beside Pinkie though, and Elliot came up beside Dash. Dash maintained her stern look, even if she regretted saying it, she wouldn’t let them know. Her stubbornness was pushing way further ahead than it usually did. But that didn’t stop Elliot as she knelt down beside her “I’m going to give you a quick physical then we’ll see how things are going down stairs.” she said as she took of her saddle bag and placed it down next to her.

Elliot took out a stethoscope and put it on. “Is this really necessary? I’m fine. Except the searing pain every few minutes... but that’s normal.” Elliot didn’t answer and just gentle took Dash’s left hoof in her right and used her own left to place the stethoscope on Dash’s chest.

“Alright, now take a deep breath.” Dash sighed an obeyed. There’s wasn’t any reason not to, even if she felt she was being treated like a child slightly. But she knew she wasn’t alright. There was a slight pain in her chest which she didn’t want to acknowledge. She didn’t want to worry Pinkie with it. But mostly she just didn’t want to acknowledge it herself. But this attention brought it to bear. “That’s good, now another deep breath.”

Dash complied. She let out the breath and started breathing normally again for a about minute. She was about to ask before Pinkie did “Dashie’s alright right?” it was half question, half statement and was more directed at Dash for reassurance. Elliot nodded and removed her hooves from Dash.

“It’s a little higher than normal but that can be attributed to begin in labour. I’m not entirely sure, kids aren’t my specialty. And um… I guess I should have a look at your um… bajingo now.” Elliot said cautiously. Worse. Than. Fluttershy…

“Geez… has nopony ever seen a vagina before? I mean really?!” Dash yelled as Elliot moved to down below her. She looked to Pinkie and Octavia, and Dash followed her gaze “What are you even still doing here? Leave!” she yelled at Octavia and then faced Elliot. “And when you’re done you leave too! I don’t want a crowd to see me crap myself when this thing comes out of me!” nopony had told her last time that 80% of pregnancy’s where accompanied by accidental defecation.

Octavia looked at Dash and then to each of her sisters. “I’ll be in the back room if you need me.” she said as she began to walk off, finally taking her hoof from Pinkie’s shoulder. Pinkie hadn’t really thought about it until now but she missed it begin there now that it was gone.

Elliot looked down with obvious unease at Dash’s ‘bajingo’ and was immediately greeted with a kick in the chin knocking her onto her back. “AAAARRRRRGGGGHHHH!!!!....” Dash screamed once more. “Holy mother of celestial flight!” Dash added. It was complete gibberish, just a bunch of words strung together in urgency.

Elliot got back to her hooves and rubbed her very saw jaw. THIS was exactly why she wasn’t about children. But this wasn’t the first time this had happened to her; off in Zebfrica and sadly it wouldn’t be the last time either. At least she didn’t have another tooth to add to her necklace this time. “Now that’s what we call a contraction.” she explained. It was part of how she was trained, to explain what was happening to the patient.

Of course Dash, having done this before and having had many already knew full well what it was and what it was called. But that wasn’t what she called it. “Oh Celestia! That’s what YOU call a contraction you rotten old bat! I call it a fiery ball of pain!” she said through clenched teeth.

“She didn’t mean that. The rotten old bat part.” Pinkie said, trying to keep Elliot form getting to in her head about this. She’d been kicked and insulted. The blonde earth pony could be very self-conscious at times. In fact, she wasn’t even blonde, just dyed it to look good. Though why she chose blonde over of a more vibrant colour like grey, like Mayor Mare did, was beyond Pinkie.

It was all for naught though as Dash countered “I’m pretty sure I meant it!” which worried Pinkie a bit further. Luckily Elliot wasn’t letting her neuroticism take over.

“It’s ok, everypony reacts to the stress and pain differently, believe me I have seen it all.” it calmed Pinkie. It didn’t Dash though.

“I wouldn’t bet on it, Dashie’s a very unique individual!” Pinkie chirped. Unsuccessfully.

“Shut up Pinkie, your voice is incredibly annoying!” Why did she say that? Octavia and Elliot where one thing but Pinkie? She wanted them gone so she could be with her. She wasn’t thinking clearly. She wasn’t sure which hurt more, the pain or what she had just said. But… it was the pain that hurt more. It was what had caused the emotional pain anyway.

Pinkie just kept smiling though. She knew Dash didn’t mean it. Dash wasn’t angry with her. Or Elliot or Octavia or anypony. Pinkie was right though, Elliot had just seen something that she never expected from Dash: insulting Pinkie. “We’ll wait for the contractions get closer together before asking you to push.”

“They get closer together?!” Dash said in exasperation then looked from Elliot to Pinkie. “Wait a minute, I knew that… I knew that right Pinkie, didn’t I?” she was confused at herself and everything that was happening. It frighten her how much control she didn’t have over herself. She looked back to Elliot “I, I’m sorry I called you a rotten old bat.”

“It’s alright. And yes, you did know that.” Elliot said as she stood up and moved to where Octavia had been by Pinkie’s side before leaving. “You know everything you need to know to have this foal, and what you forget, Pinkie will remind you.” she added as she gave her sister a pat on the shoulder before walking off to join Octavia in the back of the store.

“I wha…. wait, Sis?...” Pinkie stumbled as Elliot left. Dash may’ve wanted her gone but Pinkie still wanted her around. Sure she knew what to do but that didn’t make it much easier. Sure she’d even been there herself while her sister hadn’t but that didn’t help either. Or maybe it did. Maybe Pinkie was just as scared and out of control as Dash was. “Right, um… ok so, breathe through your nose…”

“Do not tell me what to do.” Dash snapped.

“Ok.” Pinkie sounded almost defeated in that one single word… or was ‘o-k’ technically two words? Dash hated making her feel that way.

“Bu-but coach me, like we practiced.” she rebuked. She didn’t want to be mad at Pinkie. She wasn’t! But…

“Those are mutually exclusive…”

“Don’t argue with me!”

“Right…” Pinkie replied. She now understood why Dash always seemed confused with her at times. Four contradictions in a row tended to be very disorienting. Suddenly Dash screamed once more as another contraction hit her. She clutched down on Pinkies hooves very tight, very strong and very painfully. Pinkie let out her own scream of pain now. It was genuine but had a tinge of happiness to it. Dash thought she was mockering her!

It hurt Dash even more than the contraction, again not literally though, that Pinkie would make fun of her right now. But then she realised why there was joy behind it. All of what had happened, all of what she’d said, Pinkie had never let go of her hoof. She still held it in hers even though she knew Dash would hurt her every time.

But it didn’t matter to Pinkie. She just wanted to be there for her Dashie. “Remember, four quick breathes” Pinkie said as she took four quick gasps of air.

Dash just laughed at that. “You sound like a quacking duck.”

“Quack.”

~ ~

Her head hurt as she tried to open her eyes. The light above her seemed brighter than normal. Twilight squinted and let out a moan of discomfort. She felt something on her hoof and turned to looked “Ah so glad y’alright!” Big Mac said as both his hooves squeezed hers. He had been drifting in and out of sleep for the last ten hours as he sat by her side all night. He’d hear the occasional noise she made in her sleep and would instantly jump awake. This time she had woken up though.

“Uh, what happened Mac?”

“Ah’m sorry Twilight. I didn’t mean ta yell and all that other stuff ah said.” he whispered to her, his eyes closed and his hooves squeezing hers tight. “Ah’m sorry ah made ya try an’ run. Ah only want what’s best fer ya.”

“Run?” Twilight asked. She remembered the fight but she hadn’t run away or anything. What had she done? Everything seemed a lot brighter. Her eyes where dilated so she was drugged up most likely. She remembered trying to teleport and failing… and she remembered forcing the spell to work. Apparently it hadn’t. If she had to guess, the energy had hit the crack in her horn, been blocked and built up until it jumped past it, or jumped out of it, and was too strong and uncontrollable beyond that point causing a misfire.

Big Mac had rushed her here, immediately telling the doctors what had happened. This wasn’t the mental ward though; this was the intensive care unit. He’d spoken with both Whooves and Horse MD for a few hours last night. Whooves was satisfied that she didn’t do it to intentionally harm herself leaving this to be a wholly medical issue and Horse’s charge. But he was kept a while longer when Big Mac brought up what their argument had been about.

Whooves was aware that Twilight was scared about going off her medication in order to regain her magical talents and knew to some degree that she had acknowledged she may never get them back if she stayed on them. But he didn’t know she was willing to lose them altogether. It was a drastic escalation and one he hadn’t thought she would even consider. He hadn’t even considered it. Horse however confirmed Twilight’s theory: it was doable and relatively simple, in terms of neurosurgery at least.

But while the success rate was very high, there where almost always side effects. Even if performed flawlessly, on the most mentally sound patient, there was a 80-90% chance of unexplainable and unpredictable anomaly. Now what that anomaly was was completely random and could be a little as always blinking twice in a row or a new found fear of a specific species of fish. However, it could also be something as severe as blindness, deafness or other sensory loss.

It was a magical malady in nature and couldn’t really be quantified. As such, not much actual data had ever been collected, let alone written about. And while there was the 10-20% chance of nothing affecting Twilight should she have the operation, it was speculated that something had happened in those cases but due to its obscurity, what had happened was never discovered.

“Have you… spoken to Whooves? Or Horse, or whoever about my horn?”

“Ah have.” Big Mac replied with a tinge of sorrow in his mostly steady voice.

“I-I don’t like it, I don’t want it but… it’s for the best I guess.” Twilight said as she looked him in the eyes. She knew Big Mac didn’t want to do anything to harm her and what he did do, he did because he cared and worried. “If you really think I should, I’ll get the prostatic horn implant. I don’t want to go off the magsulin again but if you promise to be there for me, no matter what I do or say, I will.”

“Hehe…” Big Mac chuckled. “It’s ironic really. Ah talked ta Horse and ‘nother surgeon. But not ‘bout the fake horn o’ yours. I asked ‘em if it could be removed. It can be. Not here, they’d have ta move ya to a bigger hospital but yeah. They can do it.”

Twilight didn’t know what to say. He’d been so adamant about it before, why change his mind so fast? Was he simply worried that what happened to her would happen again? “Wh…”

“Because you want it. Ah said it where ma choice, but it ain’t. Remember what you said when ah first got this power over ya? You said ‘don’t do anything ah wouldn’t do’. You wouldn’t want that fake horn, but more importantly, you wouldn’t force it onta somepony who didn’t wan’ it. Ah still don’t like th’idea maself, but this ain’t about me. You know what’s best for ya, even if ah disagree.”

Twilight just stared at him. He wasn’t doing this out of fear. He was doing it because it was what she wanted. Even if it was something he didn’t want for her. Magnum had described it as a curse, but how could anything be a curse if just talking about it showed you how much somepony truly cared for you. “When?” was all she managed to ask.

“Ah can go get the ball rollin’ now. If it’s truly what’n ya want.”

“It is. It’ll make me more like you.” she said as she lazily moved her hooves around his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. She could barely move much still. She was heavily sedated, she hoped, so he moved towards her. After a moment together, he pulled and took a moment to look at her. She seemed happy with this idea. There would be plenty of time for him to get Twilght to change her mind still though. It would be weeks, if not month before the operation would be performed and he would try to help her recover what she’d lost right up until the lasts, in the hope that she would change her mind. As he turned and walked away she said calmly and happily “Thank you. For believing in me.”

“You don’t have ta thank somepony who loves ya fer believing in you.” he replied.

Twilight could only think of one thing to add to that. “I love you too…”

~ ~

Sil could hear them screaming at each other every so often. It was mostly Sweetie Belle but now and then she’d hear Rarity or Spike yell something. Most of it she couldn’t make out but there was one very distinct phrase Sweetie Belle had yelled: ‘Raped me!’.

Belle had told Sil about her father in the past. But not that. She knew he had been abusive at times but Belle never told her that part. This morning was the first she’d heard of it. Spike knew, and Sil couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous that he knew something so important about one of her closest friends while she didn’t.

Belle had two brothers. This… this was completely new to all of them. Sil wasn’t even sure if Baritone had known Belle was his sister until Rarity showed up. Calling Sweetie Belle by her nickname ‘Belle’ the entire time they were together probably stumped him. After all, who would connect two completely different names like ‘Belle’ and ‘Sweetie Belle’ together?

And that moment Sil heard the first yell that had come from Baritone. She wasn’t sure if it was muffled or it had been in Prench but she didn’t understand any of it. She had to wonder if he had known about what his father did to Sweetie Belle, or if he had ever abused them. Physically or sexually. Or if those two colts even knew what sex was. If they didn’t, what Sweetie Belle had yelled earlier, they did now.

Sil hated letting them be part of a conversation like that. They didn’t need to hear this kind of stuff at such a young age. And neither did Ace and Ven, but there wasn’t much she could do about it. When it was over, Belle would need her. There was no way Rarity could comfort her after all this. Spike… maybe he could. He knew about this when Sil hadn’t so Belle obviously trusted him with this. He would be there for her once this was over.

And that would be more than Sil could offer anyway. She knew she’d just want to ask questions… hay, she had so many she wanted to ask right now. But Spike knew it. He was part of whatever they were ‘talking’ about now. But most importantly, Ace and Ven weren’t part of this and didn’t need to be either. “Ace, Ven, let’s go for a walk shall me?”

“Ok.” Both said in unison with equal parts excitement and caution. They didn’t like what little they could hear. Even if only Dash’s child really took after Pinkie, both of them hated conflict as much as she did. Even if they both constantly, though accidently, caused it. Sil put on her saddle bag and headed towards the door, though got dragged to the door by the two would more aptly describe it. She opened the door in perfect time to get a hoof to the face.

“Oh, geez. Sorry there Silverspoon.” AJ said as she accidently punched the filly when she’d gone to knock. Sil groaned and shook her head before placing a hoof to her nose. Of course Ace and Ven laughed. Mild pain and conflict where two very different things to them and they found the former hil-R-E-S. “As much as I’d like ta make up fer that there noggen knockin’ ah just gave ya, this is kinda more important. You don’t happen ta know where Sweetie Belle is do ya? I gotta spea…”

Applejack stopped mid-sentence as she heard Sweetie Belle scream from somewhere in the house. Followed by Rarity screaming back. It wasn’t clear what they had said but it was apparent they were here. Sil didn’t need to answer but did. “They’re here. But I don’t think you should go… you, you know what happened don’t you?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy said. “Um, do you?” she asked, not really wanting an answer. Sil just turned her head and looked away.

“I should get going. I’m taking Ace and Ven out to the park. You’re welcome to join us…” she offered, they wouldn’t but she had to try. “No? Ok. Listen, I know Rarity is your friend and you know her better than I do, but Sweetie Belle’s my friend. She won’t want you there.” Sil said. It didn’t change their minds though. She just stepped aside and let them in. “Well, I’ll be going. Come on you two.” she added towards Ace and Ven as they lifted her onto her rear hooves and dragged her out the door. She called back to AJ and Fluttershy “If Belle needs me I’ll be at the park. Make sure to let her know.”

Neither Applejack or Fluttershy could reply before the two foals had dragged her to far away to hear anyway. They watched her leave and then took a look in the direction Magnum and Elusive where. They couldn’t see them from the front of the house but knew there where both just out of sight. The problem was though, if Sweetie Belle went off to find Sil, she’d walk right past him.

Fluttershy walked inside quicker than Applejack did. That resolve dissolved quicker than Applejack’s too as she slowed to the loud cry from Rarity that sounded something liked ‘I was there too!’. Fluttershy stopped and just looked in the direction of Sweetie Belle’s old room. She then turned around and walked away. Applejack was going to stop her, saying that Rarity would need them but didn’t have to as Fluttershy took a seat on the couch that Sil had been sitting on not so long ago.

Applejack came and took the spot beside her. Sil had been right. Rarity may appreciate the support but Sweetie Belle wouldn’t. Once it was all over, they’d offer it and if she took it, well good. If not, then at least they hadn’t made things any worse. However, the longer they waited there, the more Applejack wondered what support she could really offer even Rarity. Fluttershy seemed to know more than she did and AJ didn’t really feel it right to pry for details from her. The last time AJ had tried to help Rarity didn’t end to well. But at the very least, Fluttershy could help her.

A small bit of time passed, thought it seemed much longer than it really was. Maybe only ten or twenty minutes. Every so often, they’d hear somepony raise their voice loud enough for them to make out what they were arguing about. More often than not it was Sweetie Belle. From ‘It wasn’t your fault’ from Sweetie Belle, to Rarity’s ‘Yes! Are you happy now? Yes!’ and apparently Spike was in there too ‘Maybe that’s not enough!’ and a fourth male voice that sounded young and Prench ‘It’s all he can offer!’.

It wasn’t too much longer until all of it stopped. No pony was yelling any more. A few more minutes passed before they heard the door jangle open. Both Fluttershy and Applejack turned to see who’d come out first. It was Spike; he didn’t notice them for a moment, or at least he didn’t acknowledge them. He walked into the kitchen and came back out soon after with a glass of water and sat on the chair opposite the two.

“Hello spike.” Fluttershy spoke first. “I, um… is it, over?” she asked. He looked up at her, took a sip of the water and nodded. “Do you think we should um, go in, maybe?” he did the same again but shook his head: no. Fluttershy didn’t speak again for about a minute, just looking in the direction Rarity and Sweetie Belle where. After finally gathering the courage to say it, she turned back to Spike “I know about their father, I um, guess you do too. I know why he left.”

“Did you know he had two sons that Sweetie Belle or Rarity didn’t even know about?” he said, speaking for the first time since coming out. His tone as grim as his inflection. The unsurprised look on both Applejack and Fluttershy’s faces answered the question for him

“Yeah, we heard. Not half an hour ago when we ran inta him.” AJ replied. "We know why Sweetie Belle and Rarity are, uh... 'upset' about him bein' back here.

Spike wished he could be as ignorant of the matter as she was. He knew a little about it all already. He had just learnt EVERYTHING else about it though. He knew her father had hit Rarity. He didn’t know that she had lost teeth over it and had her muzzle set after breaking it. Twice. It was far worse than he had pictured before now. He felt broken inside a little. Not for himself, nor Sweetie Belle or Rarity, but for Baritone and Lucy who just heard a prolilixity of horrible thing about their father.

“I wish it where that simple...” he replied. And despite how mad those words had made AJ just an hour earlier, she couldn’t help but think Magnum had truly meant them.

“So do I…” Sweetie Belle whimpered as she practically fell onto him in the chair, burying her face into his chest and hugging him. She visibly convulsed as she cried and gasped between each sob. Spike ran his claw through her mane and let her be. When this had started, he had been on Magnum's side: that she should at least see him. But now he hated him so much. Not because anything he had done to his daughters in the past, but because he still could hurt Sweetie Belle this much even now.

Applejack didn’t dare say anything more. She shouldn’t be here and she shouldn’t even be involved in this conversation. Fluttershy had other ideas though as she stood up from the couch and walked over to Spike and Sweetie belle. She extended her wing out and lay it over both while resting her head against them. She remembered the last time she’d seen Sweetie Belle cry like this. Not just cry but all out bawling. It had been so many years, back when she had been crying over the loss of her father. But she remembered something that had cheered her back then. “Hush now quiet now, it’s time to rest your sleepy head.” she began to since.

“I’m not a child!” Sweetie Nelle screamed into spike’s chest.

“Hush now quiet now, it’s time to go to bed…” Fluttershy continued. She sang the entirety of the song. Sweetie Belle didn’t protest again. Honestly, it did calm her. She felt so small, like a little child being wrapped in Fluttershy’s wings. But it worked. She kept crying but she wasn’t sobbing so heavily anymore.

Fluttershy saw it had worked. She considered singing another song but thought against it. She still sung it in her head though. ‘Soft kitty, warm kitty, little ball of fur…’ she removed her wing from around the two and talked past them, on into the room Sweetie Belle had some from, where Rarity still was. As she entered, Rarity wasn’t crying. But she was consoling a little colt that was.

“II ne ferait pas ça. Il ne voulait pas…” (He wouldn’t do that. He wouldn’t…) he said as he looked out the door past Fluttershy. He didn’t even seem to notice her. Another, older colt did see her enter though. He looked at her then looked past her. Fluttershy followed his gaze and saw Applejack was just a few steps behind her.

“Well hey there Rarity.” AJ said, announcing both of their presence.

“Hello Applejack. Fluttershy.” she said without facing them, instead just keeping her hooves wrapped around the colt. She didn’t need to look to know Fluttershy was there too, it was only a matter of time before she showed up. Fluttershy was the only other pony who knew about all this from the very beginning. It was all a secret between them but for multiple reasons Rarity wouldn’t blame her if she had told Applejack.

“So um, are these two… your brothers?” Fluttershy asked. Rarity had never heard of them which meant that until lately, neither had Fluttershy. Their age told that to Applejack too. Not that she forgave Magnum but that was one less than she would hate him for. Fluttershy walked into the room and sat down beside Rarity. The little colt in her embrace didn’t follow her and one look at his eyes told Fluttershy he was blind. She’d seen many animals with those same eyes. “What’s your name little guy?”

“My name’s…” he sniffled strongly “my name’s Elusive.” it was almost as if everything today was designed to stump Applejack’s mind. But this was the first thing that surprised Fluttershy so far.

Before either of them could really react the other colt added “And my name is Baritone.” normally he’d add ‘it’s a pleasure to meet you’ or some exuberance but he didn’t have it in him right now. He knew what sex was and knew a little about what his father had gone. Lucy didn’t know though and that made it all the worse that he’d just discovered both in such a terrible manor.

While Fluttershy turned towards Baritone as he had spoken, Applejack had kept starring are the colt Rarity was holding. “Elusive?” she asked. Her mind must be flat out broken at this point if she’d heard him say that was his name.

“It’s a long story…” Rarity said as she turned to face Applejack. “One that I’d rather not be told a third time.” as she just done explaining it to her sister who didn’t seem to care at all. “I’m grateful that you’re here. But it really isn’t necessary. I’m sure work must be piling up on the farm after that little celebration and all. I wouldn’t want to hold you up. I’m fine, really.” it wasn’t a lie but it wasn’t entirely true either.

“It ain’t no problem Rarity. ‘Side’s we got some news that’ll… shoot, ah where meant ta tell Silverspoon too. Uh well, we got some news that’ll cheer yous up.” AJ said proudly. “Rainbow Dash is havin’ her foal.”

“Well, that’s wonderful. I-I’d hate to keep you from that then. I’m afraid I don’t think I’ll be able to lend my support to her though, I’m rather, as you can see, pre-occupied.” Rarity replied. She had really been looking forward to the birth of the child but it had all but slipped her mind in the last few days. “I’ll try to be there though.” she wanted to be there to support Dash the way AJ and Fluttershy where supporting her now. Even though she knew she’d get the reception from Dash that she was giving these two right now.

“That’s ok, I, I don’t think we’ll be making it there either.” Fluttershy said softly “If you need to talk I’m here. We both are. And um, if you don’t want to talk, that’s ok too if you don’t want to.”

“Thank you.” Rarity said graciously. She wanted to talk, but not while Baritone and Lucy where still around. More precisely she wanted to talk to Fluttershy but felt it rude to ask Applejack to leave. “Is Silverspoon still here?”

“No, ah’m ‘fraid she took Ace and Ven ta the park.”

“Good, good. There’s no reason they needed to hear this too.” all stayed silent for a few moments after that. Fluttershy could offer her support but really didn’t have the nerve to say anything. Applejack had the nerve but no idea what to say. Rarity just wanted to be at piece for the time. Baritone and Lucy didn’t really know these two new ponies and didn’t speak either.

Applejack came and took a seat next to Fluttershy and lent her head and Fluttershy’s side, she was alright with the quiet, the calm. Baritone did the same but to his brother instead. Lucy was still sniffling but not as much as earlier. As Applejack paid more attention, she noticed a few dried tear lines on Rarity’s face, along with the fact she wasn’t wearing any make-up. Still she didn’t say anything about it and had no plan to.

After a few more minutes eventually the silence was broken. But not by any of them. A fizzling puff of smoke wafted in and burst into a letter. Spike had sent it obviously. Rarity grabbed it with her magic and began to read. It didn’t really concern her so she made it little mind, if anything it cheered up slightly. Fluttershy though asked “What did it say?”

“It’s nothing. They’ve just headed to the park to find Silverspoon.”

“Uh oh…” Fluttershy meeped and a moment later Applejack realised why.

“’Uh oh’? Why ‘uh oh’?” Rarity asked, now suddenly a lot more concerned about the letter.

“He’s just outside! Your father, he’s just ou…” Fluttershy was cut off by Rarity leaping up and bolting towards the door. Applejack quickly followed while Fluttershy took a moment to make sure Lucy and Baritone where alright. They followed their sister, though not as fast as Applejack and Fluttershy followed them.

Rarity had just made to the front door of the house before she heard the first scream. No it wasn’t a scream, it was a roar. She ran in the direction it came from. She found them, just out of sight form the house and… Sweetie Belle had him pinned down as she punched him over and over. She was screaming and punching him as loud and hard as she could. Even Elusive had been knocked over by her initial tackle and had only just gotten to his feet.

Elusive took a step towards them; intent on breaking them apart, but Spike stepped in front of him and raised his arms. He’d never seen Sweetie Belle so angry at any pony. She needed this. He’d stop her if she went too far but Spike would let her get it out of herself.

Sweetie Belle stopped punching him and stood away from him. She’d landed about eight strong blows to the face already, even from her dainty frame it had left more than just a mark on him. “Get up.” she said, almost calmly but with clear angry in her tone. “GET UP!!!” she yelled after it took him more than a second too respond. He dizzily made it to his hooves but before he was fully standing, Sweetie Belle turned, reared up and bucked him hard in the chest with her rear legs.

He slid a meter or so across the ground, ripping his shirt and landing on his hat that had come off earlier. Sweetie Belle marched back over to him, ready to start beating him once more. Like he deserved! Like used to do to her… but she stopped as she stood on something. His tail. She had a good view of him as he lay sprawled out on the ground. His tail under her foot, a meter away from him, his shirt ripped open exposing his scarred body, his sombrero underneath him. His head being the only part of him that still looked the same as she remembered. Expect without a horn.

There was no point beating this bastard for what he’d done… he’d already paid. Sweetie Belle didn’t even really hate him but she was still so angry at him. She just stood there looking at him. Her eyes started to glass over as tears formed in them. Sweetie Belle raised a hoof and stomped it on the ground. She did it again and again and again as she started screaming and yelling at nothing while she kept stomping.

She took another two steps towards him scrunched her eyes closed tight, planted both her front hooves on the ground and pushed her neck as far forwards as possible and roared in her father’s face until she was out of breath. Then she collapse and finally let the tears out. She made a few more weak stomps at the ground before she stopped. Her horn glowed and she was gone…

Magnum still lay there on the ground, Spike stood in front of Elusive. Fluttershy, Baritone and Lucy had arrived at some time during the spectacle and Applejack had been standing next to Rarity the whole time. Though Rarity hadn’t noticed. She took a breath and said “Well that…”

“That went better than I expected it too.”

Author's Notes:

Really not to sure what I was thinking by putting Hush Now, Quiet Now into here. Soft Kitty, Warm Kitty would've been for superior!

So just before anything else. Twilight's story is over. I couldn't finish it in time. There will be a conclsuion to that story but it will be done quite differently, I'm not going to leave massive loose ends like that.
That being said, I am going to leave small loose ends and as such all the younger pony's stories are finished. Aside from Sweetie Belle's of course. [subject to change at last moment]
Edit: um... you can pretty much guess what I'm going to say at this point.

This chapter was originally planned to start with the AJ and Fluttershy meeting Daril Magnum and Elsuive scene from last chapter but obviously that got moved to last the chapter. Then the second part of this was going to be the Twilight bit which was now the first part. However from here out [technically last chapter started it but...] all the chapters are going to start with a Dash scene. You'll see why... one last punch in the face before the finale.
Wait, did I say 'one'?

Also, This story WILL be finished by chapter 40 or sooner. And if that doesn't happen then I'll make it happen even if I have to make 40 40000 words long to do it!
I want to end this already! Tying up all these side-stories that I never even intended is killing it for me!

'It took all three of the Pie sisters by surprise.' Surprise is the fourth Pie sister right?
Fun fact: 80% [or some high percentage like that] of births, the mother will crap herself while pushing the baby out.

'Rotten old bat' scene stolen from Bones when Angela gave birth. That show has become a total soap now [so has this story] but I still love it watch it while eating dinner. It's not... creepy.
'You don’t have ta thank somepony who loves ya fer believing in you.' Also form that same episode of Bones.

The Climatic Chapter of the Saga!

“Wait! Pinkie wait!” Dash screamed. But it didn’t matter, Pinkie was already out the door and long gone at a speed even Dash could never match. “Wait…” she whispered once more as she lay on her back staring at the door. She wanted so much to be close to Pinkie right now, when she needed her most, but she had just driven her away.

Five minutes earlier

“AAAARRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!.....” she screamed again. These contraction where getting closer together. It was a good thing as much as it was a HORRIBLE thing! It meant this would be over sooner. Dear sweet Celestia she wanted this to be over soon. Dash didn’t remember herself being this dishevelled during the last birth. Of course Pinkie remembered, and it was roughly the same.

They’d both had a natural birth last time and Dash had sworn if she ever had another she would take drugs. All the drugs! Damn it why hadn’t she taken drugs?! There wasn’t any pain in her chest anymore but it could’ve just been far over shadowed by the searing ball of fire between her legs. She could feel her pulse though. She felt it in her teeth. That’s weird right?

It was fast, way too fast for normal. Dash almost wanted to call Elliot back in here to give her another quick check up but still felt horrible about calling her whatever dumb words she’d strung together. She didn’t even remember what she’d said; only that it had been hurtful.

Pinkie still hadn’t let go of her hoof and Dash made a very conscious effort not to crush it every time she had another contraction. That wasn’t going to well but at least Pinkie hadn’t had to cry out alongside Dash since the first time she had. Dash hated causing Pinkie this pain, though she knew Pinkie saw it as taking some of the pain from her. Dash had to wonder if Pinkie actually thought it worked that way. Or if it possibly even did when Pinkie was involved.

Dash had already hurt Pinkie so much in the last year. Even if she didn’t mean to, she’d hurt her. She blamed her too. Dash blamed Pinkie for getting her pregnant. Her and her incessant swinging. Admittedly Dash loved it just as much as Pinkie did but it was still there: the thought that this was her fault.

She remembered what Seafoam had said the other night though: ‘I love you Pinkie. Everypony does. But not as much as she does, I know. Don’t break your promise to her. No pony could live with themselves if they hurt either of you like that. Good night. I’ll see you soon. At your wedding, hopefully.’

All that time, had Pinkie only been sleeping with so many ponies because she was worried if she didn’t they wouldn’t like her? Dash knew her wife had some abandonment issues but for the life of her she couldn’t figure out why. Her family had been caring and the most traumatic thing in terms of abandonment was Elliot going off to in the ‘Doctor’s Without Stables’ program and even then she stayed in touch. Even rushing back when Pinkie needed her for Dash.

Then… then there was when Dash abandoned her. Twice. When Pinkie had first made a move towards starting a relationship, she’d up and run as far away as possible. But Pinkie had followed her. But the second time… Dash had run and Pinkie had run as well. But this time, she’d run into the hooves of another. Dash had abandoned her and she couldn’t blame Pinkie for going to Fluttershy.

She couldn’t really blame Fluttershy either. She’d been hurt just as much at the time as well. Pinkie had always admitted openly, to Dash at least but not any of their other friends, that she liked Fluttershy a lot. But really, she liked all of her friends in that way and if any of them had come to her that night she would’ve done the same. It was just right place, right time. Or wrong place…

Dash and Pinkie had even been with Twilight and Rarity once but mostly let them be with each other. After that though, Pinkie had admitted something else: that she didn’t like that. That she felt something more for those two ponies than she did for any of the other ponies the two had ever been with. There was fun and then there was… whatever that had been and there was a distinct line between them that they could both feel. Pinkie and Dash both agreed never to cross that line again.

And neither had. Pinkie had never actually ‘been’ with Fluttershy. But Dash hadn’t known that at the time. And Pinkie thought that Dash had with somepony, who turned out to be somegryphon, that Dash was keeping secret from her. It had just been guilt. It all came back around to blaming Pinkie Pie for getting her pregnant.

Every time Dash looked at her, she thought it was her fault. And she hated that so much. She couldn’t stand to see Pinkie because every time she did she’d think it. And she hated hating somepony she loved. By fluke she ran into Gilda, who tried to just briefly say ‘Hey’ before continuing to walk on but Dash stopped her. From there they talked and from there they became friends again.

And with an old friend, she forgot about what Pinkie had done to her. At least, while she wasn’t there. Almost every day for who knows long, a few weeks at least, she’d hang with Gilda and then have to return to the one she both loved and loathed. It was a polar opposites every day. And one day she just couldn’t bare going home and seeing Pinkie.

But it wasn’t that Dash left because she hated Pinkie. She hated herself for laying blame on her. Dash knew Pinkie knew she’d been seeing somepony/gryphon but she didn’t let on and that ate at Dash too. Then that night that she didn’t return… it only made it so much worse.

It wasn’t until the next day she noticed it though. The last words Pinkie had said to her had been ‘Good bye, Dashie!’ and when that had truly hit her hadn’t been until Applebloom had called her ‘Dashie’ as well. Even seeing her wife in bed with Fluttershy that same morning hadn't hit Dash as hard.

But even after all that, after all the shit she’d put Pinkie through, she wouldn’t leave her side now. Dash was still hurting her even now but still, Pinkie wouldn’t let go of her hoof. Dash wondered if there even was a way she could possibly scare off her wife. Her… wife.

Pinkie wasn’t her wife. Not yet. She wanted to be. Dash wanted her to be too. But there was that fear right now that they never would be. “Pinkie…” Dash said solemnly. It was the first thing she’d said that wasn’t a scream or an insult in a good while now. She’d asked it before but she was asking it again. “Am I going to die?”

Pinkie took a moment to answer, but it was the same answer “I don’t know.”

“You know everything! I really can’t believe you don’t know! I even bet you know what I’m about to say!”

“I do… you’re going to say that maybe I do know, but I just don’t want to admit it. That I know you die and I can’t accept that…”

“See what I mean. If anypony else had said that, it would’ve been a confession, but you knew! So why don’t you know?!”

“Because The Writer’s already written both endings! The one where you die and the one where you live! He hasn’t chosen which one to use yet and I don’t know either! Well he hasn’t actually written them yet, but he has a super solid plan for them. Even this conversation here was only thought of about five minutes before he wrote it and almost nothing else in the last few chapters was part of the original conclusion. But the ending, he’s had them planned in detail for months now!”

And just so you know, that won’t be the last time I break the fourth wall this chapter.

Dash didn’t understand most of that. She never did but as long as Pinkie did, that’s what mattered. But it sounded like for once even Pinkie didn’t quite understand. “Do you know what’s going to happen next Pinkie?”

“No...” Pinkie replied with a sniffle as she wiped away some the insta-tears she’d burst into for a few seconds. “But I do know it’s something big. Something very important. So important we had to flash back five minutes to see it… and it’s been four and a half minutes now so…?”

“Pinkie…” she said for the um-teenth time now, but in a much different tone. It wasn’t worried, it seemed caring, kind and loving and made Pinkie cheer up in the slightest just from it’s utterance. “Will you marry me?”

“Well duh! Of course I will, we’re alr…”

“I mean right now! In case I do die. In case we never get a chance to get married like you wanted. Incase…”

“No.” Pinkie said flatly. Dash couldn't even comprehend the simple word at first, and just looked at her confused as if she’d broken the fourth wall again. “I can’t marry you now. I… I… I have to go do something!”

“Wait! Pinkie wait!” Dash screamed. But it didn’t matter, Pinkie was already out the door and long gone at a speed even Dash could never match. “Wait…” she whispered once more as she lay on her back staring at the door. She wanted so much to be close to Pinkie right now, when she needed her most, but she had just driven her away.

Didn’t she want this thought? Dash had thought Pinkie had meant it. When she’d asked the day after Ace and Ven’s birthday. When she’d asked as Dash was released from the hospital. Was Pinkie scared to get married? That couldn’t be it. So why did it scare her away. The look on her face had been one of abject horror. Dash couldn’t understand. Didn’t have to, because she understood this: she’d finally found something that could drive Pinkie off.

~ ~

She appeared with a loud bang as she flew out of nothing, skimmed the ground with her hooves, got no traction and just tripped and started rolling. Sweetie Belle had come out of the teleportation faster than she ever had before and rolled for a good distance towards who she’d been teleporting to.

Sil only just managed to avoid being hit by the tumbling pony and if Ace hadn’t seconds before said “You might want to move to your left a few steps.” she wouldn’t have expected it at all. Sil watched as her friend rolled past her and stopped just short of hitting a nearby tree. She rushed over to make sure Belle was alright.

Sweetie Belle, for her part, didn’t even notice Sil as her head hurt so badly. There was a reason she had never learnt how to teleport until late. Simply put: she wasn’t good at it! Her eyes clenched shut, she stumbled to her hooves and stood wobbling for a few seconds before falling back against the tree’s roots.

She let out a long drawn out groan as she opened her eyes to see… “R-Rarity?” she questioned as to how she’d gotten here so fast. Then another question came to mind. Why was she huddled up against her like this; almost hugging her. Surely she would’ve noticed her sister doing so.

She looked up and saw the sun was far higher in the sky than it had been moments ago. She’d passed out. Long enough for Rarity to find her... long enough for her father to find her.

Five hours earlier

“Ya call THAT ‘better than expected’?” Applejack asked as she went to offer Magnum a hoof up. She glared at Spike while doing so. He’d just let Sweetie Belle beat on him. While she couldn’t exactly blame him, she didn’t approve of it either.
Magnum was a little worse for wear but he managed to recover from his daughter’s attack. Everything he’d heard from his wife’s old friend, from Rarity and Elusive told him that Sweetie Belle was a kind young mare. This was the last thing he’d expected. Though he wasn’t entirely surprised. He had prepared for a worst case scenario of Rarity doing that to him when he knocked on her door.

He found his hat first and put it back on, the buttons on his shirt had torn off but other than that it was still in one piece. He knew Rarity would most likely be able to fix it back up but felt it not prudent to ask at the moment. “You’re her father? I thought you’d be taller.” Spike said snidely. As he walked up to him.

Magnum had the same reaction his son had. “Ah! A dragon!”

“Ah! A pony! ah…" Spike mocked in turn, exaggerating as he raised his arms to ‘shield’ himself. The same thoughts went through Magnum’s head as did Baritone’s once more. This obviously wasn’t a wild monster if it could speak his language, and nopony else seemed to be scared. Well, nopony other than Baritone… who’d just seen his father beaten senseless by his sister.

“Baritone, Elusive, are you alright?” he said as he disregarded Spike and walked over to his sons. Fluttershy had put a wing over them and pulled them close. She hadn’t thought about it and had done it without noticing out of instinct. Spike didn’t like being brushed off like he did, he just saw Sweetie Belle’s father as a pompas bastard instead of seeing somepony who cared more about the welfare of his children then how much he’d been hurt.

“Je suis bon père, est si Elusive.” (I’m fine father, so is Elusive) Baritone replied in Prench as he pulled away from Fluttershy. Lucy was pressed up against his side as always but much harder and had his front hooves wrapped around one of Baritones legs. “Sweetie Belle si…”

“Je ne peux pas croire qu'elle a fait ça. On m'a dit qu'elle était si bien, doux.” (I can’t believe she did that. I was told she was so, well, sweet.)

“Elle est normalement, je suppose que vous venez de faire ressortir le pire dans son” (She is normally, I guess you just bring out the worst in her.) Spike quipped. Surprising Magnum further, again like his son, that this creature could speak his language. He turned to face the dragon and though the tone of the words he’d said had been docile, the expression he wore told another story entirely.

“Puis-je demander qui vous êtes, dragon?” (May I ask who you are, dragon?) Magnum asked with slight apprehension.

“Father, this is Spike.” Rarity stepped in. While she could barely speak Prench herself she understood enough to get the idea what they were saying. Even without knowing what was said, the hostility in the words was clear. “Sweetie Belle’s coltfriend I told you about.”

“You didn’t mention his was a dragon…”

“Got a problem with that?” Spike snapped.

“N-no. just… it’s unexpected. That would explain how her letter arrived via fire-wire.”

“Yes well, I’m sorry if I forgot to mention that detail father. I know it sound quite obvious of a thing to mention but I’ve known him, we’ve all known Spike so long, Sweetie Belle included, that it’s never been an issue. Every word I’ve said about him remains true though. He’s a genlestallion through and through. And quite frankly better than anypony I could ask for in a coltfriend.” Rarity said with pride. Though Elsuvie's ego was deflated some-what.

“Actually, I’m not her coltfriend anymore.” only to have that pride torn down.

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. I had no idea you two broke up… again.” she said. Magnum picked up on the word ‘again’ but let it slide as he could see much more important things where running through Rarity’s head now.

“No! It’s not that. I thought she told you but… I’m not her coltfriend. I’m her fiancé.” and Rarity’s jaw dropped.

“Congratulations!” called Fluttershy. “I’m so happy for the both of…” her nerves quickly taking back hold of her as she said the words, drowning to a low whisper “you…” which was drowned out by the louder thud of Rarity hitting the ground. Both Elusive and Magnum rushed to her, though she’d started to recover before they’d gotten to her.

“Are you alright?” Magnum asked first. Elusive would’ve about half a second later.

“I, uh… what am I doing on the ground?” she couldn’t believe she’d just fainted, even if only momentarily. She was embarrassed to say the least. There was only so much she could absorb in such a short amount of time after all and at some point her mind just had to say no. “I, I don’t need this… I don’t need any of this.” she muttered as she shook her head as Elusive helped her get back to her hooves.

Herself and Elusive dating once more, her father reappearing after so long, that she had a brother, or brothers rather, she knew nothing about and finally this. It had all piled on so fast. Unfortunately, Spike didn’t need this either. “Thanks a lot Rarity. I thought you’d be happy for us.”

“I am Spike, I am. I’m sorry if I offended you in any way, I ju…”

“Save it.” Spike dismissed. Even if he knew Rarity did support them, he was still offended. Part off him felt annoyed she’d fainted over that news, part of him felt guilty he’d made her faint. “Look, let’s just find Sweetie Belle. I’m worried, you know. Let’s split up gang and search fo…”

“She’s two-hundred and forty-eight meters in that direction.” Lucy said. As he pointed a hoof. That was roughly the direction of the park and about the right distance. Question was though: how did he know?

“Uh…?” Spike mumbled.

“Oh, wow.” Rarity spoke. “You said he was talented but to be so precise. I’d say he’d even give Twilight a run for her money.” while Lucy wasn’t to adept at casting spells, though he was rather advanced for his age at that too, he was far beyond even a prodigy in terms of the sixth-sense and could detect magical flow with ease. Of course this was to be expected seems he was blind, his other senses where far sharper than an average ponies. That’s just simple FACT.

Magnum had told her a lot more last night. He took great pride in his children. All of them. Of course that they’d pawned those two off on Sil and hadn’t even thought about telling them, let alone Rarity, that Lucy was blind… then again, Rarity had neglected to say Spike was a dragon so it was understandable. If something is status-quo to you it doesn’t bare mentioning.

Even with how much he had told her, nearly nothing about himself, all about his children, surely something had been overlooked. He said Lucy was blind, but passively, saying something that went along with it and Rarity had asked why that was. He felt a fool for thinking she would know. After that her next question was if either of them had magibetes, and luckily the answer was no.

If Rarity had felt bad for basically exiling her father after she heard the origin of Elusive's name, she couldn’t fathom how she felt after hearing Baritone’s name-sake. She understood though. Why her mother had stayed with him. She knew that he was a great stallion. And Rarity had to agree. She’d forgiven her father now. At least for what he’d done to her. What he’d done to Sweetie Belle though, that was for Sweetie Belle to choose, not her.

Spike started in the direction of the park, without giving any of the others any heads up. Rarity only saw him leaving as he was already quite a distance away from them. She started to follow but only took a few steps before having second thoughts. Part of the reason her sister had ran in the first place was because of the last hour they’d spent arguing. Perhaps Spike was better suited to soothe her than she.

“Father. Are, are you sure you still want to see her? It’s… quite clear she doesn’t want to see you.” Rarity said as she stepped up to him, then walked past him towards Baritone and Lucy. “However, I think she’d like to meet, or re-meet under better circumstances her brothers.”

Magnum turned to his children and asked “Vous l'avez rencontré. Vomment était-elle? Quand elle était ... elle-même. Avant qu'elle savait que j'étais là. J'ai entendu dire qu'elle était belle. J'ai entendu beaucoup de bonnes choses à son sujet. J'espère qu'ils sont vrais, et je veux que vous les croire. si je ne peux pas vous laisser, je préfère ça.” (You've met her. How was she? When she was... herself. Before she knew I was here. I’ve heard she was nice. I've heard many good things about her. I hope they're true, and I want you to seem them. If I can't to let you, I’d prefer that.)

Baritone sighed. He knew his father was right and he didn’t like to see him like this. “Elle déteste ton père. Tout simplement.” (She hates you father. Simply put.) his choice of words didn’t help either. “But, not because of you. She misses mother. As do I. She knew her for only as long as I did, but she could’ve known her longer. That’s what she hates.” he finished. He’d spoken truly, even if half of it wasn’t what he wanted to say. “Come with us.”

“She was nice papa.” Lucy chimed in. “I want you to meet that nice her. You spoke about her so much. I can see why.”

“I would like you to meet her to father," Rarity added "but don’t force it. Sweetie Belle’s… she’s… I’m not sure how she’s feeling. But I can assure you it will pass. She’s very reasonable. She will want to see you. You have my word on that.” Rarity said with a smile. The first smile she’d given her father since he’d returned.

“I’ll take him back to the boutique if you…” Elusive started but was interrupted by Magnum.

“No, that’s alright. I know the way.”

“Yes, and Elusive, Sweetie Belle trusts you. Maybe more than me.” Rarity said before adding under her breath “And isn’t that just a little ironic.” before resuming her regular tone. “Come with us. I suspect she’d rather see you over me at this moment.”

Elusive nodded. They stood there for a moment longer before Magnum turned and started off. “It goes without saying but, tell her I’m sorry.” he sounded defeated. He doubted he’d be forgiven. He was beyond surprised still that Rarity had seemed to forgive him. As he walked away, he gave a glance over his shoulder, they had started off in the direction Lucy had pointed.

Oddly, it was Lucy leading the way, walking with confidence ahead of Baritone. Though it was a rather slow pace as nopony had the heart to overtake him as he lead. By the time they got to the part, Spike had already been there since they’d started walking, and was now sitting next to Sweetie Belle under a tree. Silverspoon, Ace and Ven not to far away.

“Rarity,” Silverspoon called as she saw them approach. “she’s alright. Just unconscious.” and before Rarity would question that she added. “She passed out after… teleporting?, I guess.” as Rarity walked past her at a brisk pace towards Spike and her sister. He didn’t say anything to her as she walked up and slowly took a seat on the other side of Sweetie Belle.

“After I found out…” Spike said to Rarity, not looking at her, looking at Sweetie Belle’s sleeping face instead. “We never talked about your father after I found out. Not the bad stuff at least. Until this morning I assumed she still wanted to see him.” there was a long moment before he added “I knew he was coming…”

“What? How?” Rarity asked. Elusive and her brother seemed a little surprised as well.

“The letter I sent to him, and the one he sent to you. He brought them both with him and about a week ago I felt them getting closer. I figured out he was coming here. I thought she’d… then this morning, literally this morning… she said she didn’t want to. I was hoping I could find him before he did. But Lucy and Baritone… I never would’ve guessed.”

“Does she like them?” Rarity said solemnly. “She spent some time with them… they’re the only reason I even let our father near Sweetie Belle in truth. I didn’t know she missed mother, but I knew she wouldn’t want to never know her brothers. I’m not sure if that made it better or worse though.”

“She likes them. I mean, about the same as any of the kids Silverspoon takes care of. I don’t even think she hates your father. She’s just mad at him. And not even for what you think he did. She doesn’t care about how he raped her. She just… missed her mother. For the eight years that she could’ve had with her. Even longer if she hadn’t… I don’t want to blame Lucy, but even longer if not for him. If she had stayed instead of going with him, she may still even be alive.”

Rarity took in what he’d said. Most startling was how casually he’s mentioned her fathers… ‘indiscretions’ that night long ago. She turned to see the others. Not to surprisingly Fluttershy and Applejack where no longer there. This wasn’t there concern and Rarity silently thanked them for leaving well enough alone. Ace and Ven where bugging Baritone, and Elusive was talking with Elusive.

“Spike… I’d like you to meet him.”

“Your father?”

“Your step-father.”

“Um… about that… we’re not getting married for two years… long story. Kinda romantic but more misleading than other wise.”

“Oh, regardless. You’re the only one out of us that hasn’t. I’m sure he’d love to meet you. There’s a long, kinda… well ‘romantic’ isn’t the right word for it... 'heart-felt' story behind Elusive and Baritone's names too. I’ve spoken well of you to him. You’re as much a part of Sweetie Belle’s life as Elusive is of mine.” Rarity said. Admitting to herself that Elusive was indeed part of her life again. Even if she didn’t notice it.

“Thank you.” Elusive said as he walked over, Lucy sitting on his back. “She’s too polite to say it… but she’s asking you to leave Spike.” he said with a slight grin. Spike gave him a quizzical look then quickly agreed. He knew where that conversation was going and he could understand why Rarity wanted to be alone with Sweetie Belle.

“If you want me to leave, I will.” Spike said, surprisingly calmly. Rarity only nodded in response. She didn’t want to say it out loud. Because implying it and saying it are two COMPLETELY different things after all. Spike stood up a few moments later and took a few steps away. “Do you really think I should go? I mean, I don’t think I should. Meet your father that is. And leave? Both?”

“Trust me Spike, he’ll love to meet you. I can take care of her. And once she calms down, I’m sure she’ll want to see him too.”

“Yeah? But what if she doesn’t.” Spike replied. He’d thought Sweetie Belle wanted to meet her father again. He’d been wrong and let this happen.

“Then she doesn’t have to.” it wasn’t much but it put Spike’s mind at rest. At least to some degree. He turned once more and walked off. Elusive joined him, Lucy still on his back. They walked over to Sil and Baritone and said a few words that Rarity couldn’t make out to them before the group left. Rarity wasn’t sure if Sil was going with them or simply leaving the park. But it didn’t matter. Not right now at least.

She stayed there with Sweetie Belle for… who knows long. Hours at least. She became worried by about noon that Sweetie Belle still hadn’t woken up. She could feel her breathing against her arm. It felt nice at first but after so long all it was now was a hot spot she kept breathing on. Not unlike what Elusive used to complain about and she used to claim was romantic.

It was 2, maybe 3 in the evening before Sweetie Belle finally started to stir. “R-Rarity? Wh-what...? How long was I out this time?” she asked as she came to. She’d done this a few time while learning how to teleport. Teleporting was the last thing she remembered doing. If only she hadn’t tried to think of what she’d been doing before that. Sweetie Belle sighed as she remembered and leant in against her sister’s side.

“A few hours Sweetie. I was starting to worry.” Rarity replied, snuggling up against her sister. Sweetie Belle was calm now, they could talk about their father reasonably, without screaming at the top of their lungs. There was no Spike, Baritone and Lucy, Elusive or anypony else now; just them. “Sweetie Belle…”

“I know…” she interrupted. “I don’t hate him like you do Rarity. I just don’t… I don’t know.”

“Sweetie, I don’t hate him.” Rarity sighed. She knew how Sweetie Belle felt. She didn’t hate him but… she didn’t know what she felt about him either. He was inherently a good pony, he’d just done some terrible things. By any standards he was a monster. But by any standards, he was still their father.

“So we have two brothers? I can’t believe it. He left us and started a new family…”

“That’s not right either.”

“No it’s not right… in both meanings. I know that’s not how he wanted it but it’s still what happened. Mom left us, because of him. I don’t blame him for leaving, I blame Mom for leaving! Don’t you?”

“No.” Rarity said as her sister pulled away from her and stood up. Woozily at first but she balanced herself and then turned to face Rarity, still laying against the tree. She scowled at Rarity’s answer. “Sweetie Belle, they did what they thought was best.”

“They dumped me on you. I get why he left, but I don’t get why Mom followed him.”

“Would you follow Spike?” Rarity countered as she stood up as well. She felt a little smug in her assessment and response but it got pretty much the exact reaction she expected from it.

“That’s not the same Rarity.”

“Isn’t it? He’s your fiancé, no?”

“He told you that?” Sweetie Belle sighed, sounding disappointed. Rarity couldn’t quite figure out why though.

“Yes, he did.”

“Did he tell you the whole marriage is a joke. ‘marry me… in two years. If we’re even still together then.’ It’s not the same at all.” she answered Rarity’s unasked question. Sweetie Belle saw it as a joke. And while what Sweetie Belle had heard from Spike wasn’t to different, Rarity completely saw it as a serious matter.

“But would you follow him? Even if it meant leaving me? If he had to leave Ponyville for Cantalot, or Zebfrica or who knows where for who know what reason, would you go with him?”

“I don’t know.”

“I think you do know.” Rarity finished. “Believe me, I felt exactly how you felt now when he arrived at my door two nights ago. I felt like crying, and yelling, and beating the living snot out of him. And I did most of those. Had Eli not arrived for our date, I would’ve most likely taken a swing at him too.”

“If he hadn’t shown up you’d be crying about him instead. Don’t make it sound like him showing up was some miracle!”

“That’s not what I meant.” she replied calmly. “And you know it.”

“Rarity… do I have to talk to him?”

“No.” she answered. It wasn’t what Sweetie Belle expected to hear. “If you don’t think you’re up to it, or if you don’t think he deserves it, or for any other reason, if you don’t want to: you don’t have to.”

Before that, Sweetie Belle had already started spinning arguments in her head for why she shouldn’t have to. She expected to lose and ultimately end up speaking with her father. Everything told her she didn’t want to be anywhere near him. “I just want to go home. Where's... where’s Spike?”

“I assume he’s with our father and the others. Do you want me to go get him?”

“Where are they?”

“At the boutique, I think. I don’t know for sure. I’m not entirely sure Spike is there, but I’m fairly certain.”

Sweetie belle just stared at Rarity, directly in the eye before turning towards the park entrance. “Have you forgiven him Rarity?”

Rarity took her time to answer. She had to think. So many things he’d done, but he’d always tried to do his best given the circumstances. He never asked for this. But… “No.” Rarity answered once more. “I haven’t forgiven him for all that he’s done. But; I’ve forgiven him for what he did to me. What he did to you and Mother… I can’t forgive him for that. Only you and she can. And I believe she forgave him for what he did to her. But what he did to you Sweetie Belle… it was far worse than either of us, and I wouldn’t blame you if you didn’t.” Rarity took a step forward and stood next to her sister. But she was only there for a moment before Sweetie Belle started walking, and Rarity kept pace.

“He didn’t do anything that bad to me Rarity. It didn’t mean anything. And even if he hadn’t, I wasted my first proper time anyway. All he really did to me… was leave. He never wanted to do what he did you us, but he did want to leave. That’s what he did to me Rarity. That’s what he did to US! He made me an orphan, being taken care of by my sister who barely even liked me.”

“Sweetie, I always loved you.”

“That doesn’t mean you liked me. I loved Opalessence. I hated that cat too.” that managed to strike more of a corde with Rarity than anything else so far had. Because it was true. She could clearly remember a time when taking care of Sweetie Belle was a burden that she only bore because she had to. She remembered that time so clearly, because it was so long of a time: years.

“You’re right Sweetie. You’re right. But I never once didn’t love you. You were a burden at time, but one I was happy to bare. And I feel horrible just saying that I had to tolerate you instead of unconditionally loving you. And I apologise. And maybe, you should give your father a chance to do that too.” Rarity paused before adding “But, maybe not. I don’t want to try and persuade you against what you’ve already…”

“I know Rarity, I just… I really don’t know. I just don’t think I can see him again without wanting to attack him or yell at him or just…”

“Cry? I know how you feel, believe me.”

“I know you know… but you knew them both for so much longer. And, did he hurt you the same he hurt me?”

“Do you mean?...” Rarity thought about how her sister meant that. How Rarity and Sweetie Belle saw how she had been hurt where two different things. “No. He didn’t hurt me too badly. And I didn’t miss mother to much either. But Sweetie Belle, that wasn’t what I meant. I meant, I know how you feel because it was how I felt a few months ago. When Eli returned into my life.”

“That’s different… he never did anything. And I’m sorry I let you think he did, I just…”

“It’s exactly the same. He’s somepony I love and all I had to do was give him a chance.”

“You’re not wrong Rarity. You’re just… not right.” Sweetie Belle said as she slowed her pace. They had left the park and weren’t heading for either the boutique or the library. They where walking in a direction roughly half way between the two, and opposite Sil’s home. “Maybe there’s no real reason not to see him. But there’s no real reason TO see him either. I mean, what would I even say to him? ‘I missed you so much’? or ‘I still love you’? Can you even say that?”

“No. I can’t.” Rarity admitted for the third time now.

“Then why? Why should I talk to him? Why the hay are you so insistent on it?”

“Because I don’t want to face him alone again. Before Eli came, you should’ve seen me. You wouldn’t have recognised me. I was shaking, I could barely speak, I was a wreck. And I still am. I didn’t miss him, I don’t love him and I certainly didn’t want to see him. But he’s still my... he’s still our father Sweetie Belle. Surely that means something.”

“Not to me. Maybe it does to you. But it doesn’t to me. But… you do. You matter.” Sweetie Belle stopped suddenly, making Rarity almost bump into her. She turned around and looked her sister dead in the eyes. “Do you want me to speak with him?”

“Not if you don’t wan…”

“Cut the crap and give me a straight answer! Do you want me to meet him or not?!” they were at the point where they were almost perfectly half way between her home and Rarity’s home. From here she’d go one way or the other and what Rarity answered now was what would make the choice for her.

“Yes, I do. I think it’ll do you good. To get closure.”

“Nothing needs closing. I’ll go. But I can’t promise I won’t just yell at him, or hit him again or something worse.”

“It’s nothing he can’t handle. And sadly it’s nothing he wouldn’t deserve. And it’s nothing he hasn’t been dealt before.” Rarity replied. Sweetie Belle started slowly in the direction the boutique. Very slowly. Rarity took up stride beside her and went just a bit faster then Sweetie Belle but not as fast as her normal walking pace either.

Sweetie Belle sped up slowly as well. But it was still a snail’s pace at any rate.“Yeah, I noticed. What happened to him?”

“I could tell you, or you could ask him yourself.”

“Thanks… I guess, for giving me something to speak with him about at least.”

Author's Notes:

What's this, the fifth update now?
Anyway, I've had writer's block/no time to write anyway for about a month and in that time have made about 1 page.

I have however gotten pasted that and since thursday writen about a full chapter's worth... sorta. This chapter kinda ends abruptly and I want to be at least one chapter ahead of where I'm posting.
Plus it still needs to be revised, proofed and re-revised. then proofed then published.

So I'm bored so I'm ganna give you an insite into how I write. I have my base plot points, I string them together, I add tons of stupid shit that half the time leads nowhere. Then I go back and revise, which is basically just making sure everything makes sense [to a degree] and putting in all the capitcals and stuff. Because I don't put names in caps and the like while just speed typing stuff out because I type at about 60 words a minute when I'm a hammering it out. [which actually I'm going to go find a words per minute thing and find out how many I do type.]
Then i get it proofed. Then I add any ideas that I had sicne then which usually is only a paragraph or 7 thrown in the chapter. Then I get them checked and then I do my last revistion which is done here. I copy/pasta the text doc to fimfic and then read through it one more time before pressing publish.

The pre-proofed, pre-revised versions often look like these updates or the writer's notes at the end. I don't plan those and just type them just before I put the chapter up and thus are often riddled with errors.
Edit: I've mostly fixed that now.

Anyslut. I should hopefully have a chapter by next week. Also A while ago I changed to posting on tuesdays. I meant to brign it up in the writers notes since it started but I kept forgetting. I also forgot to mention that this is now fortnightly [in theory at least...] and with that being said, don't expect a chapter the fortnight after this chapter is propperly uploaded. It may happen, I'm just saying don't hold your breath.

As always, check back to this chapter when it has about 7thousand more words than it does now.

P.S. The title 'The Climatic Chapter of the Saga!' is a Saints Row reference and because ICBF thinking of a new chapter name, will remain the name of the chapter.
P.P.S. I just noticed I forgot to change the last chapter's name aswell... as you can guess, it's not meant to be called 'Autosaved' lololololololololololololololololol

Edit: oops... [read next chapter to see why oops if you don't already know]

APRIL FOOLS... wait that was yesterday. Nevermind.

I haven't actually written the last chapter yet but the ending is LITERALLY only 2 or 3 paragraphs different. I know that seems odd for such a big story element but trust me it'll make sence. More than that paragraph in the story did.
Most of the stuff in the middle was winged but I am getting back to the bits that I had planned right from the very begining and as such I've had those plans for almost a year. The fact that they've latsed that long proves how solid they are.
Oh, also I have chosen but I hadn't at the time writing that part which was well over a month ago now.

I couldn't find a 'clean' version of the sparten IV telling Master Chief she'd though he'd be taller. I may have to upload it myself. This is why I hate Let's Plays...

“I, uh… what am I doing on the ground?” - My exact words that time that I passed out and owke up about 10 seconds later with a broken hand from landing on it.

Lucy's hieghtened sences... God I want to do something with him so much now after I saw Snowdrop. So many feels where had. Maybe I'll do a spin-off later about how he went into 'the system' with his brother for two years. I'll add it to the list of side stories to this that I want to write...

I had a joke about how 'papa' sounded out of place even though it's a French word and then equated it to how mexicans use it. Unforunately the joke just sounded racist because they say 'papi' not 'papa'.

Sorry about the long winded back and forth at the end there but I'm trying to finish off Sweetie Belle and Rarity's story arc so it needed to have them say so much to each other.
Their stroy will be finished in the next chapter, along with what ultimately happens with Elusive [the older one] though it's not really surprising... spoiler: he and Rarity are back together. Though it's done in a very similar way to that other story I wrote about Derpy.
[url+http://www.fimfiction.net/story/80286/fate-is-written]SHAMELESS SELF PROMOTION!!!
Of course I've linked that before so chances are if you where going to read it you already have...

Photo

Neither of them had ever seen her like this. Both of them had seen her cry before. Applejack when she’d asked Dash out during that whole AppleDash disaster their friend had cooked up. Something about even AJ not believing her. Fluttershy had seen her shed more than just a tear back in flight school, back before they’d gotten their Cutie Marks and bullies used to call her ‘Rainbow Crash’. But this was different. Much different.

Dash lay on her back, crying loudly, as a slightly battered-looking Octavia hugged her. Dash had taken a few swings at Octavia for trying to give her that hug but had finally given up. Elliot also now DID have a new tooth to ad to her necklace. The immediate sight made both Fluttershy and Applejack question whether they’d have been better off staying with Rarity.

Dash clearly needed them though. She’d never admit it though of course...

“Help.” Dash squeaked as she turned to look at them. Tears running down the side of her face. She’d pushed Pinkie away, she wouldn’t do the same to anypony else. She shuddered at that moment as a contraption hit. She’d made a few jokes earlier about her emotional state being worse than the physical pain. But now it actually was.

“Y-yeah, of course! Whad’ya need RD?” Applejack said as she instantly bolted over to her friend's side, Fluttershy quickly behind her.

“Everything…”

Dash was just broken at this point. Nothing was right and nothing could fix it. AJ and Fluttershy couldn’t do anything more than Octavia and Elliot could. And even if Pinkie came back so what? She’d run away when Dash needed her. It had been Pinkie’s idea to get married anyway, so why did Dash asking it seem to scare her so much?

Maybe it was because it was Dash’s way of saying she’d given up on living past this birth and Pinkie couldn’t handle it. Maybe it was something completely insane that only made sense to Pinkie. Or maybe Pinkie just didn’t really love Dash… it had to be that one. If she truly loved her then there was nothing, absolutely nothing, more important than staying by Dash’s side.

“So um, we told everypony, well mostly everypony, about you going into labour. Silverspoon might come by sometime, maybe. I’m not too sure who else might. Things are a little hectic right now.” Fluttershy said, not knowing if Dash had really heard any of it. She didn’t respond to it. She was looking at Fluttershy sure, but she was really just looking right through her. Dash’s eyes where glazed over with tears she was trying, and failing, to hold back. They almost looked as glassy as Lucy’s.

Eventually it seemed to sink in “I don’t want the kids to see me like this. I don’t want…” Dash sobbed hard mid-sentence at the thought of Ace and Ven. “I don’t want Silverspoon here.” she looked at, down at her stomach and mumbled “I don’t want you here either” even Dash didn’t know if she had said it to AJ and Fluttershy or to her foal.

“Now c’mon Rainbow, ain’t like you’ve never seen me cryin’.” AJ said, although Dash had never actually had seen her crying. “Well, maybe ya didn’t see it, but it weren’t too long ago. I broke down and cried my eyes out in fronta Twilight an’ ma brother when Fluttershy left me fer Pinkie.” AJ didn’t know it but that was the. Worst. Possible. Thing! She could’ve said.

All it did was remind Dash that Pinkie had abandoned her. She went back to whatever lower level she’d pulled herself up from when they arrived and started sobbing and crying anew. A few short moments passed before Dash composed herself enough to speak. “If, you want ta help me… g-get Octavia off me t-to start with.” her would-have-been sister-in-law had been holding Dash at her side even as she stopped and restarted crying.

Fluttershy approach before AJ could. She put a hoof on Octavia’s shoulder and faced Dash “I’ll get her to stop hugging you. But only so I can take her place.” she as Octavia let go of her as-far-as-she-was-concerned her already-sister-in-law-if-not-a-full-sister. Fluttershy slowly took her place. AJ came to the other side of Dash and sat down. She didn’t join the hug but she did put a hoof on Dash’s shoulder.

“Now ah know you ain’t one ta cry over being in pain, Rainbow. So tell me; what’s goin’ on?” AJ asked. She could see Octavia out of the corner of her eye as she stepped back to her sister’s side. But she couldn’t see Octavia cringe at her asking that question. It took Dash a moment but she muttered a response. “Ah’m sorry, what where that?”

“She just left.” Dash repeated. “I scared her off… somehow. I didn’t think I could. I thought she’d always have my back. But she doesn’t.”

“Who? Pinkie Pie?” AJ said as she looked around. She hadn’t thought of it until now but there was a distinct lack of Pinkie here. Fluttershy seemed to notice it as well. “What happened? She couldn’ta just left. Where’d she go?” AJ ask, completely intent on going and getting her, where ever she was.

Dash ignored the question though. “I’m going to die.” Dash stated calmly.

“Say what now Sugercube?”

“I’m going to die having this foal."

“You’re talkin’ non-sense RD. Dying giving birth, sure it happens but it’s rare as all hay. You ain’t got nothing ta worr…” AJ stopped talking. The look and Dash’s face. Did she… “RD…? Do you, want to die?”

“It’s that I want to… it's just that, I don’t care if I live or not.”

“You’re not going to die Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy spoke up. “What makes you think you would?”

“Why don’t you ask the doctor?” Dash said, more agitated than she had been just before as she pointed a hoof towards Elliot. “She’s done such a good job lying to Pinkie about it. Giving her false hope. That’s why she’s not here! I told her that I was scared! I told her and she got scared! Because this dumb bitch here has been telling her, filling Pinkie’s head with all this crap! Really Elliot, what chance do you give me of living through this now?!”

Dash’s heart was racing. Not a good thing and from how flushed her face was from yelling and crying, Elliot would say it wasn’t good either. Elliot didn’t know whether she’d live or die. She didn’t have some fancy mathematic percentage like they’d been able to give her back at Cantalot hospital. All she had was “I don’t know. But… if I had to guess, I’d have to say you’re more likely not to survive this.”

And there was Dash’s last hopes shredded. She’d been clinging to the thought that she was just being paranoid. That what Elliot had been telling her and Pinkie was true. But Dash had known all of it had been hopeful optimism and not real medical advice. When it had been proper medical advice it had always been bad, with a grim under-tone. Much like she had just given.

“Damn my heart… damn it so hard!” Dash said as she scrunched her eyes in both anger and pain as another contraction blast through her. ‘Broken heart syndrome’ or some medical name for it. AJ and Fluttershy had heard the diagnosis months back and now understood why this was happening. And also understood there wasn’t a thing they could do about it. Only offer their support.

“I’m here for you Rainbow Dash. And so is Applejack. And so are Octavia and Elliot. We’re all here for you.” Fluttershy said. She’d feared this back when Dash had had her heart attack and gone into the coma. That fear returned now, but she wouldn’t let her friend see it. She didn’t need more than what she already had. “It may have been a bad day so far, but I know it will end a good day for all of us. By the end of it, you'll have your foal and you'll raise it for the rest of your long, long life.”

“If that’s what you’re hoping then it’s just going to get worse…” Dash sighed. She didn’t want to break the news to her friends now. They’d find out sooner or later that she wasn’t keeping the foal. But she was more worried about something else. Her relationship with Pinkie was over, but she still feared for her friend’s relationship and dreaded what had happened to make today bad for them. The argument they’d had over Applebloom, Dash had to wonder if that had been the trouble. “What happened today to make it a bad day?”

“Oh, it’s nothing. Just some, uh, family issues with Rarity and Sweetie Belle.”

“Oh, that all? Good.” Dash sighed. One worry aside, only 99 problems left. “I saw that creeper Elusive. He still causing chak with them?” all she knew about him still was that he was at Ace and Ven’s party for some reason.

“No, it doesn’t have anything to do with him. And he didn’t do that, remember. Not to Sweetie Belle. Not him at least.”

“I uh, don’t remember but I’ll take your wor…” ‘Not him’ ‘family issues’. “uh… Fluttershy. Do you remember somepony named ‘Magnum’ by any chance?” Dash asked, taking a shot in the dark. Fluttershy’s face froze. That was a yes. If she thought Elusive was a creeper then she thought… she actually thought higher of Rarity’s father. What he’d done was despicable but at least he had a common decency to exile himself for doing it! He was a perv, pedofilly, spouse and child abuser who abandoned his children and Celestia knows what else.

“H-how did you know about him?”

“Does it matter how I know? What the hell is he-UGH!” Dash recoiled as a wave of pain came from her loins, which though everypony where being polite about it, where still very wide open and on display, which ran through Dash’s head but was quickly pushed aside. For about the twelfth time in the last few hours. “… what the hell is he doing back here?!”

“He’s trying to apologise. Is that so bad?” Fluttershy asked. Dash had to think about it. No, it wasn’t. Like she’d said, or thought rather, he’d been so ashamed of what he did he’d practically banished himself so he clearly regretted his mistake. But that wasn’t justification. As a victim of foal-abuse herself this was a pressing matter for Dash. But that was a story for another time.

“Maybe you should go see them, make sure Sweetie Belle and Rarity are alright.”

“Now don’t you worry none ‘bout them.” AJ said. It was nice to hear Dash concerned about her friends so, but admittedly a little out of character for her. Especially with the situation she had herself in now. “We’ve already seen ‘em taday. Matter-o’-fact, we were bringin’ Elliot and Octavia here when we ran inta them. S’why we took so long.”

Dash didn’t really expect them to leave, she’d only said it to get them to go. She didn’t want them here. Hell, she didn’t even want Octavia and Elliot here. While that wasn’t any different from earlier before Pinkie had left and last night when Fluttershy had arrived, she also now didn’t want Pinkie Pie there. She didn’t want anypony with her. “Look, AJ, what I’m trying to say is, go help them. They need it more than I do.”

“Have ta disagree with ya there. They got things covered and I get the feeling they don’t really want us involved.” Really?... you get that feeling from them and not from Dash? Some ponies…

“Fine, what I’m really trying to say is, I don’t want you here either. I don’t want you be here when I… to be here to… to see me die. Covered in blood and shit and after-birth-gak with a crying foal tugging at the mother that never even wanted it.” and with those blunt, painful, and somewhat graphic images, Fluttershy released her hug. And Applejack knew exactly why.

Fluttershy didn’t care about the gore that was child birth. She’d delivered enough calf, kids, ewes and chicks to understand and be used to it. But AJ knew it was the last part that had hit her hardest. That Dash didn’t want something she’d been ‘gifted with’ as Fluttershy would say, that Fluttershy herself couldn’t be.

It’s not that Fluttershy hated Dash for saying it, she’d known for a while, Rarity had said she and Dash had discussed removing it. She didn’t hate Dash, but she resented her. “You don’t mean that Dash. You don’t really want us to leave do you?”

Dash didn’t answer. Even if she said yes they’d most likely stay. There was only one way to make her point clear. “Go away. Get out of my house. Please, I’m asking nicely but if I have to ask again, it won't be so nice. Leave me alone. I want to die in piece.” the first half sounded much harsher than she meant it to, though the second half not nearly enough. There was a moment of silence before “I’ll throw you out if I have to. Don’t think I can’t. And do you really want to make me try?”

She had every intention of following through on that, but luckily she didn’t have to as Octavia stepped in. “I think it’s best you two leave. Me also.” Dash let out a rather loud yelp as another contraction sent pain through her. It caused them all pause for a moment but Dash returned to her resolved facial expression after it passed, glaring slightly at them. “Elliot?” she said, beckoning over her sister to come in close.

Elliot came into whispering distance. “Yes?”

“Stay with her. I’ll be back. Please, don’t, don’t let her die. I don’t know if she’s given up, or if a pony’s will really does play a role in survival but…”

“I won’t let anything happen to her. Don’t sweat it.” she replied before moving back a few steps. “See you all." she waved as AJ, Fluttershy and her sister left. She wasn’t so sure about having Octavia leave as well but she didn’t want to argue it. Not now, not in front of Dash. They where finally gone, well most of them at least. But barely a minute passed before the worst possible thing happened.

Pinkie returned. The front door swung open, though slowly surprisingly, and Pinkie hopped in. Bouncing all the way as if she was as happy as she always was. Completely oblivious to the atmosphere inside Sugercube Corner. “I’m back Dashie, and I’m ready to go!”

Dash just stared. The tears she’d pushed aside when her friends had been here, they didn’t come back instantly but she felt them building fast as her eyes watered. “Where the hell have you been?!” Elliot half-yelled before Dash could even think about saying anything.

“Oh, well Dashie asked me to marry her and I thought ‘didn’t I already ask her to marry me?’ but then she said she wanted to get married now so I had to super-duper fast make sure everything arranged and set to go and most importantly I make sure I invited all the ponies to the wedding, well technical all the pony: singular to the wedding because I Pinkie Promised Seafoam he would be at our wedding and while I’d love to have invited everypony in Ponyville and a few others from Cantalot and Cloudsdale and a few of the small villages around here I know I didn’t have the time for that and that Dash wouldn’t want so many ponies looking at her private place and so I only invited Seafoam because like I said I Pinkie Promised that he’d be at our wedding so I did that and now I’m back and we can get married just like you wanted Dashie!” and then then Pinkie breathed.

Elliot didn’t get half of that Pinkie had said it so fast but from what she heard, she figured that the seafoam-coloured stallion behind Pinkie must be Seafoam and that Pinkie DID want to get married after all, she just had to make it official, get the paper work and perhaps a minister or notary. “So you…” Elliot was cut off by Dash.

“That’s why you left me? To bring that perv here? Because of some stupid promise you made moments after you were about to cheat on me AGAIN!?!?!?” Dash shouted. Completely outraged that Pinkie had left her over something so trivial. Maybe, maybe if she had at least said some of this BEFORE leaving Dash could’ve accepted it. But now? No…

“It’s not just promise, it was a Pinkie Promise and it’s not stupid, it’s important.”

“You left me… you left me just too… I thought you… I don’t, I don’t care if it was a… it’s stupid. You’re stupid! You’re a stupid, self-centred idiot who thinks a stupid promise to some stupid stallion is more im-important than your Celestia damn wife… NO! Not wife! Your, your… y-your whatever the hell I am to you, if anything at all! Nothing! I’m your nothing! Because you’re n-nothing to me! I can’t… I can’t even… I don’t…”

Dash tried not to cry, to finish what she’d been saying but she couldn’t hold it back any longer. She’d burst into tears mid-way through her speech already and had lost half of her words to it. She was completely flabbergasted by this point. Pinkie tried to say something “But Dashi…”

“Get out of my house.” she said angrily, with a hint of pain at the end of it. And Seafoam, already not liking what was going on, complied immediately, turning and leaving with a quick pace. Pinkie tried to stop him but before she could Dash added “You too.”

“What?”

“Get out of my house Pinkie…”

“But I…”

“Get out!”

“But I technically own the place, it’s my house.” Pinkie said, clarifying more than arguing. Because that was TOTALLY the point of what Dash had just said.

“Just get the hell out of this house!” Dash yelled, and then screamed and collapsed back as either a contraction or just a very saw muscle from laying on her back for so long sent waves of burning fiery hurtiness through her. Pinkie ran up to her side but Dash slapped her away. She hadn’t thought about it, she’d just done it and back-hoofed her square across the jaw. “Get out.”

And if Dash hadn’t really driven Pinkie away before, she had now.

~ ~

“I’m sorry Magnum. I don’t think she’s coming.” Elusive said. They’d been waiting at the boutique for hours now. Spike had heard his story. His and his son’s. Spikes soon-to-be step brothers. Well not too soon but… you get the point.

The first few hours Spike had said it was possible Sweetie Belle was still unconscious. He’d seen her knock herself out while learning how to teleport a few times. It scared him the first two but not so much the third. At least not at first but when the third time she’d stayed pass out for four hours, he started to get scared. She woke up however completely fine and proceeded to do the same again two days later, but only for eight minutes that time. In total now she’d passed out from teleporting six times now.

However, seems she’d only ever been out for so long once, and that it was usually only a few minutes to half an hour, Spike stipulated that she wasn’t coming after a few hours had passed. And finally Elusive had had to agree with him. “I think I should head back home.” Spike reasoned. “If she’s not coming she’ll be waiting for me there.”

Spike had learnt all about Sweetie Belle’s father, and Magnum had learnt all about him. He barely remembered the dragon as that purple friend of Rarity’s pet; how he’d moved up in the world since then. “Yes, if you have to. Just, tell her I…”

“I won’t do that Magnum. If she’s not coming, I’m not going to try change her mind.” Spike didn’t like Magnum. And Magnum couldn’t blame him. He’d come here expected some level of compassion from Sweetie Belle and none from Rarity. Instead getting the exact opposite. And Elusive? He was surprised but very glad to have him here now too.

“Au revoir, Spike” Lucy said as he thought the dragon was leaving. He’d taken to speaking with him in Prench.

“Au revoir, Lucy. Baritone.” He replied. A thought occurred to him though. “Vous savez, peut-être vous deux voulez venir avec moi. Je ne peux pas faire de promesses, mais je pense Sweetie Belle voudrait vous voir. Pour vous répondre en tant que ses frères.” (You know, maybe you two would like to come with me. I can’t make any promises, but I think Sweetie Belle would like to see you. To meet you as a her brothers)

“Are you sure about that?” Magnum asked. He liked the idea, but didn’t want to get his children’s hopes up.

“No, I’m not. I don’t know if she would want to meet them. But I don’t think she wouldn’t. Will you let them come?” Spike asked. He remembered Sweetie Belle saying she missed her mother and thought she would regret missing a chance to meet her brothers as well. He wouldn’t force her to face Magnum but he would make her face her brothers. It was for the best of all of them really and Sweetie Belle would see that.

“Of course I’ll let them go. And boys, as Spike said. Don’t try to change her mind about me. If she doesn’t want to be here, she doesn’t have to. Do you understand?”

“Yes father.” both replied in unison. Spike was briefly reminded of Ace and Ven and freaked out a little that he’d just volunteered to take care of them. But it quickly passed. Magnum, Rarity and Elusive had brought all of their stuff over to the boutique from the hotel they’d been staying at. Even if they had paid for the next week there at that place in advance… generosity, am I right? And now Spike had Lucy and Baritone grab some of their stuff, even if only for at least one night with him and Sweetie Belle. Surprisingly for such young kids, that included a tooth brush each. Spike had to admit that Magnum was quite a good father for the most part.

The three left, leaving just Elusive and Magnum at the boutique. They’d said all they had to say to each other by this point so that sat mostly in silence. Elusive offered him a drink at one point and Magnum had jokingly said this wasn’t Elusive's home to make the offer. He laughed to make it clear he was joking right before he knew the cold stair was about to come.

Elusive made them both a mug of coffee. Strong as Magnum had requested. Elusive thought about making a ‘I like my coffee like your women, tall and dark’ but decided against it seem he was dating this stallion’s daughter. And she was the whitest thing since, well… himself. Not long passed before the heard the door jangle open. Both turned expecting to see Spike returning to get something but instead found Rarity and… “Sweetie Belle.” Magnum said with both apprehension and glee.

Sweetie Belle walked in alongside Rarity, looking as shy and nervous as her first day of school so long ago. “H-hello Dad.” she meekly replied. And as far as Rarity and Elusive where concerned this was great progress. Mainly because prior to this, beating him to a pulp… anything could be considered progress.

Magnum stood up an approached his daughters. Standing not meter away from the pair, Sweetie Belle lunged at him! And hugged him. He was stunned for a moment before he put a hoof over her shoulder in turn. She had both front legs around him and her face buried into his neck and shortly after he could feel the tears against his coat.

He leaned his head gently against hers and she tightened her grasp on him. It was already tight but she made it more so. It was actually starting to hurt him a bit. But he wasn’t going to say anything. She started before he could anyway as she raised a hoof from him and whispered, though a loud whisper, “Bastard…” and slammed her hoof back down again his back.

It didn’t hurt much and he knew why she’d been hugging him so strongly. She was hugging him and hurting him as one act. He couldn’t blame her… then wondered how many times he’d used that same phrase in the last two days.
This went on for a minute or so and it did start to hurt quite a bit by the end of it, but finally Sweetie Belle stopped. She stopped crying too. She said it softly, her father could hear it but Rarity standing right next to her couldn’t “I missed you Dad.” before she pulled away from him.

“I missed you too.” he said with a smile. He really had. He received a hoof to the chest. More of a strong poke than a strike but it made him cough slightly as she walked past time. Rarity followed shortly behind as they moved towards the chairs and couch. However as Rarity took a seat next to Elusive, Sweetie Belle kept on walking.

She rounded a corner to the back of the shop, the home part of the store and went to her old room. She was in there for a few minutes before she came back out. Magnum had planned to go after her but Rarity had stopped him and told him to take a seat with them.

It was just over a minute before Sweetie Belle returned, much sooner than Rarity had expected. “Rarity, my old stuff, where’d the rest that isn’t in the cupboard go?” she asked solemnly as she rounded the corner back into the main room.

“What you didn’t take with you when you left, it should all be in there. There’re a few things up in the attic as well though.” Rarity replied. Sweetie Belle had taken almost all her stuff with her when she’d moved in with Sil and Die but had left most of her old toys and the like. However, “Sweetie Belle, might this be what you were looking for here?” Rarity added as she indicated to the coffee table.

Sweetie Belle followed her pointing hoof and indeed it was. Her mother’s old photo album. Sweetie Belle had kept it and cherished it for quite some time after her parents ‘passing’ and had even kept adding photos to it for a good number of years. She regretted not getting pictures of herself and Rarity after the sister-hooves social, where they’d really started to like each other. Most of them were of Sweetie Belle and Rarity together but others were of Rarity and her friends, Sweetie Belle and hers or either sister by themselves. Rarity had gotten it out last night and looked over it with Elusive and her father.

Near the end of the album they’d noticed one thing: the very last picture had Elusive in it. It was from a month or two before that incident where he’d found some other photos of Sweetie Belle’s. They told Magnum what happened, both what she’d thought had happened and then what she’d found out later, up unto they recently starting seeing one another just not so long ago.

Sweetie Belle levitated the book over to her instead of coming over to them and opened it up. She looked quickly through the first twenty-odd pages, giving enough time to look at each picture within but not really examine it in detail. Until she found the picture she’d been looking for. Of herself, Rarity, Maresi, her father and her mother. All of their family. Well, all that where alive at the time. It was the last picture of their grandmother and the only one that had them all in it.

Sweetie Belle then sent it back towards the others and slowly followed behind it. She took a seat next to Rarity, which was as far away from her father as she could be while sitting with them. “I missed you. Both of you. A lot. I just don’t see why you had to go.”

“Sometimes I can’t either, but we ha…”

“Don’t give me that crap!” Sweetie Belle interrupted. She was fed up with hearing that same explanation from Rarity, Spike and now the pony who’d made the decision to dump her on her sister. “You didn’t have to, you chose to! And even if you had to, why did Mom?”

Daril quickly put much more merit into what Spike had told him, that she wasn’t angry at him, she was angry she lost her mother. “You’re right, it was my choice. And she made the same one I did. I had to leave. I didn’t deserve to stay after what I did.”

“So you dumped me with Rarity… I get that, I really do. But why…” Sweetie Belle wanted to start crying but instead just yelled “WHY DID YOU HAVE TO MAKE ME THINK YOU WHERE DEAD!?!?!?” she coughed afterwards, having hurt her throat. She coughed a few more times and then started to cry. Not from sadness like usual but just from natural reflex to choking.

Rarity stood up and walked off while saying “It’s alright Sweetie Belle, I’ll get you some water.” she paused before adding “Would anypony like anything as well?” to which neither of them replied. She should’ve expected that really. Never the less she could smell coffee and see their mostly empty mugs. She fancied a cup herself, so grabbed their mugs with her magic, she might as well freshen both their cups up as while she was at it.

Rarity returned from the kitchen, first with her sister’s glass of water and placed it on the table beside her. Sweetie Belle acknowledged it but didn’t take it as Rarity returned to make her coffee. Sweetie Belle had stopped coughing but her throat still hurt. Magnum didn’t really see what other option there had been. He couldn’t stand to put her through any more than he already had, and had already done worse to Rarity. Well, worse apart form one thing but according to Spike she also didn’t truly care about that. “I had…”

Her voice was meek but so was Magnum’s trying to speak his defence, but even though it was quiet, Sweetie Belle’s interruption was still enough to stop him speaking. “You could’ve left me with Rarity. But not been dead. You could’ve given me to her and still been around for the good times. It was only one day every three months. You didn’t have to leave… even if you think you did. You didn’t. And Mom especially didn’t!”

If Sweetie Belle had been who she was now back then she would’ve been right. But there was no way to explain why they couldn’t take care of her to a little filly who’d just want to be with her parents. She was smart and she probably knew that, so it didn’t bear mentioning. He simply sighed. “If that had really been an option, your mother and I, we would’ve…”

“YOU would’ve.” Sweetie Belle stated, correcting what he had said. “Even if YOU had to, which you didn’t, she didn’t. Mom chose to go. She chose to go with you over staying with me!”

“I know you miss her, I do too.”

“It’s not that… well it is but, if you were dead… and she were here now. Then I’d be mad at her and missing you. It’s not just her. It’s both of you! Both of you chose to leave. But only one of you… I lost so much time with my parents that I didn’t have to. Where are Ace and Ven?… I mean, I mean where are Baritone and Lucy? And… Lucy’s real name is Elusive?” Sweetie Belle asked. She’d stumbled over her words as she accidently said the wrong names at first.

“Your fiancé took them back to your place. He thought you’d be there instead of returning here.” Magnum answered. “He was insistent that you’d want to meet, or re-meet them.”

“I do, that’s why I asked. But, Elusive?”

“Yes?” Elusive replied before instantly realising what she meant and felt like an idiot.

“Well, as you can guess, he was named after Elusive here. I never heard much about you two, but I heard the more important things. And I heard that Elusive was very much a part of Rarity’s life. So when your mother told me she was pregnant, we decided that is it was a filly we’d name her ‘Rarity’, and if a colt, ‘Elusive’.”

“Oh, I guess that make’s sense… but, but why not after me instead of Rarity?” Sweetie Belle asked, clearly jealous that her sister got such a… ‘honourable mention’ in her father’s new life. As if they’d played favourites with them and she’d lost again. ‘Again’ even though there wasn’t really a first time.

“Because Baritone was already named after you. When you were still inside your mother, we planned your names and if you had been a colt, well, you get the idea.” Magnum replied. It didn’t quite lift the sting she’d felt from her accusation that he’d favoured Rarity over her but it did make her feel better in a different way.

That was until she thought of something. “Baritone. He’s thirteen isn’t he?”

“Yes, and Elusive is five.” Magnum said with pride.

“And you left us fourteen years ago… was he, was he conceived the night you raped me?” those words dug deeper and hit harder than any blow he’d ever received. A tear instantly shed from his eye as she asked it and if he hadn’t regained control of himself quickly after it happened, many more tears would’ve joined it. He wanted so much to believe her fiancé when he’d said she didn’t care about that. But that just wasn’t how it worked. He felt it was something he could never truly make up to her for.

“Yes, I believe so. I think she discovered she was with foal on the boat to Prance and she told me the day we arrived. I don’t think I realised it until a few months later, but yes. It was that night.”

“So, she didn’t know before she left? Do you, do you think if she had, she would’ve stayed with us instead of going with you?” she asked.

Magnum knew what she wanted to hear. That if her mother had known she was going to give Sweetie Belle a little brother she would’ve stayed, but “No. I believe she would’ve followed me regardless.”

“She loved you…” Sweetie Belles said flatly in acknowledgement to a simple truth about her parents.

“Yes. And I loved her. I still do and forever will.”

“She loved you. More than she loved me.”

“N-no. That’s not what I meant.”

“But it’s true. She loved you more than she loved me. More than she loved Rarity. That’s why she could just abandon us.”

“She didn’t abandon you!”

“Then what did she do?!” Magnum couldn’t answer that. Not right away.

“She did what she thought was best. As I did.”

“I just don’t get it. Why she loved you... I mean, I get why she loved you, but I don’t know how she could love you more. You beat her. For years! And she knew you would keep doing it. Why would she stay when she found out she was having another child…”

“She…” Magnum tried to speak but Sweetie Belle would let him. Her voice hurt as she started to yell again. Not as loud as before, but nearly as loud as she could now.

“Or why you deserved such a wonderful mare. I just don’t understand it! How could she choose you over her daughters?! You’re a horrible pony!”

“I’m not… I’m…”

“Why?! Why did she stay with you?! Why in Equestria would she want such a horrible, wife beating, child abusing, child abandoning stallion like y…”

“Because Rarity wasn’t her first child!” Magnum yelled as loud as he could. It was the one thing he held onto deep in his heart that told him he wasn’t a monster. That even though his wife was gone, that he knew she would’ve loved him forever. Unconditionally. “Because I tried to save her son’s life. And I’m surprised I’m not dead already from doing so.”

Sweetie Belle just looked at him as if he’s just turned into a purple elephant. She had a brother? Another? Magnum tried to keep eye contact with her as she looked directly into his. They were wide as her own and something in them said he wasn’t lying. But why would he be? It was just Sweetie Belle’s first instinct to doubt such an outrageous claim perhaps. Magnum levitated the photo album over to himself and flipped back through to the earlier pages. He found what he was looking for, on the second page. Only the fifth picture in the album and sent the book over to Sweetie Belle. She took it in her own magical field took a look. She didn’t really know what she was looking for though.

“The fifth picture, first on the second page. That’s him and Rarity.” Magnum said. Her eye went right to it. It was a young stallion about eight or nine, a yellow unicorn with a blue mane holding a young foal. Sweetie Belle kept looking. She didn’t recognise the foal as Rarity but assumed it was. It was a white unicorn but the foal looked so young. It didn’t even have a mane yet.

Sweetie Belle finally stopped looking at the picture and drifted to the next, and the next and the next before flipping the page to find the first one afterwards with him in it. She’d seen the pictures before but never really thought much of it. The most she’d ever done was ask Rarity who it was but she hadn’t known either. He was only in three pictures in total and the last one he was in, and after that last the picture’s time seemed to jump to where Rarity was at least a year or more older, with her in her father’s hooves by the side of her bed.

Sweetie Belle looked up from the photo album and saw Rarity over her shoulder. “It was a surprise to me too…” she sighed. Rarity had been told last night among other things. Both her and Sweetie Belle had seen him in the pictures before but she’d always just presumed that he was her foal-sitter or something. She’d even told Magnum that’s what her conclusion had been.

But the fact was that Sweetie Belle not only had two younger brothers, she had and older brother as well... he was dead obviously but still. But “That still doesn’t make any sense. So you had another kid before Rarity? And he died or something? So how does that make her love you more than us?”

“Let me tell you how I met your mother.” he said. It was clear he was hurt now. Maybe from Sweetie Belle’s accusation or maybe from her callus words about her older brother’s death. “When I first met her, I was seventeen and she was fifteen. And her son was three.” so the child wasn’t even his.

“So he wasn’t even yours…” Sweetie Belle stated in a much less caring manor.

“No, he wasn’t. Pearl had been… your mother had been abused. Your mother’s mother was quite young when she gave birth. Still in her early teens also. Neither of them had a good up-bringing and when your mother turned sixteen, she was old enough to live on her own, her parents kicked her and your brother out. We’d been friends for a year by then and a couple for a few months. When she was kicked out, I pleaded with Maresi to let her live with us. She didn’t like it, but she took her in, she took in your brother as well.”

“So you gave her a place to live? That’s nice but it’s not much.”

“I wish that’s all I had done. Not that I regret any of it. I just wish there wasn’t more needed. Her son was not well. He hadn’t been since he was born. He was…” Magnum paused. He knew what he was going to say next could possibly, and most likely, create an outrage from Sweetie Belle, and Rarity for that matter, but they both deserved the truth. Even if it would get worse before it got better. “He was a product of incest. Pearl’s father had raped her. And had done so far many years before she had first conceived.”

Sweetie Belle was silent but her eyes betrayed her. She wept. It was hard for her to understand all of this. And more over, to understand what could possibly have been going through her father’s head the night he had done it to her as well. He clearly disliked the stallion but he had done the same. Sweetie Belle’s eyes changed from still but cold to angry and boiling hot. “You’re no better than he is.”

“Maybe not…” Magnum accepted. The words by themselves had little meaning but the sting behind them, the malice, it struck deep. But he had to keep telling her about her brother. “Never the less, your mother loved her son. And I loved him too. And when she turned eighteen, we got married. Of course Maresi wasn’t happy that we were married and still under her roof and another year later we moved out. We moved out form this house, this boutique, and into where you grew up.”

Sweetie Belle didn’t really know Maresi to well when she was younger. She remembered that Rarity had moved in with her shortly before she died and then they found out she was their gran-mother. They never knew because their father had always called her by her name rather than ‘Mom’ or ‘Mother’. This was because she wasn’t his mother. She had adopted him when he was young, during the war and fled from the Neighzis in Prance. But that was most likely why he didn’t care that his son wasn’t really his son, and loved him all the same.

“Not much later, your mother became pregnant with Rarity… but it wasn’t a joyous time. Your brother’s kidneys started to fail. And she couldn’t give him one of hers while she was pregnant. So I did.” Magnum lifted up his shirt and showing the scar he had from it. Unfortunately, he discovered that it was unidentifiable to all his new ones. Maybe he had noticed before and not truly noticed, but now he did. Something that he’d always thought of as a badge of honour was gone. He sighed and lowered his shirt with a tear that he tried to hide. “I gave what I could and shortened my life for him.”

“But… he still died? Didn’t he?” Sweetie Belle asked. She already knew but it’s all the she could say at the moment. “And yet you’re still alive.” she added, sounding much more bitter than she intended. She couldn’t help but think that last part a complete crock seems he’d still outlived her mother. But that made her wonder, how much time did he have left?

“I am. And I’m grateful. For many things. But your brother… slowly, the rest of his organs began to fail. I gave him another year and a half of life. And in the end, he died happily, singing a lullaby to his baby sister. He was a singer. And before he passed, he got his Cutie Mark for it. His last words… ‘hush now quiet now, it’s time to go… t-to bed…’” Magnum began to cry as he spoke those words.

He’d continued to sing that song to Rarity for years. Then he sang it to Sweetie Belle. Then to Baritone, and then to Elusive. He hadn’t told that last part to Rarity last night though. “I, I remember that… I think.” Rarity spoke up. She didn’t quite know if she did remember it or she had created a false memory but preferred to believe the former. “Somepony I can’t quite picture, singing to me, every night… and then he stopped. I don’t know how long for. But then you started, but I remember it was a different pony. I just didn’t know who.”

“I sang to you, but not for a long time after that. A year, maybe two. But when I did… it sparked something in your mother. She saw me, standing by your bed as a sung the song and she walked off crying. I was going to follow her after I was done, and when I was finished, I lent in and gave you a hug and kiss on the forehead… and then there was a flash, and I turned to see your mother at the door, holding up her camera.”

Sweetie Belle picked back up the photo album. She had noticed the long gap between pictures in it and now she knew why. After that, the pictures seemed to be taken every few weeks as she flipped to the next few pages, and then back to the one she had been on before.

He clearly loved his son, even if he wasn’t really Magnum's son. And maybe she could understand why her mother loved him so much. He’d done everything he could for her. But… she still couldn’t forgive him. Or her mother. She understood, but she didn’t forgive. Maybe she would eventually but not now. She’d missed him for so long… but then she’d hated him. She didn’t hate him anymore, she didn’t miss him either though. He was just… here. That’s all he was now.

“I still don’t forgive you. Or her. She loved my dead brother more than she loved me. And followed some idiot who should’ve been dead by now instead and got herself killed because of it… you think some soppy story about how she loved somepony I’d never even heard of would change that? You, you haven’t even told me his name! He’s just ‘your brother’ and even with these photos… these THREE photos?! I can’t even put a face to him properly.”

“He was a singer… like you, and like your little brother too… his voice was beautiful. Like yours, like Baritone's.” Magnum said, seemingly ignoring what Sweetie Belle had just said. “When you were born, if you had been a colt you’d have been named Baritone, I told you that. And Baritone, had he been a filly would’ve been Sweetie Belle. But I, I never told you where we got the name Baritone from for you.”

Sweetie Belle could feel what he was about to say. It was obvious, but it felt… meaningful. He hadn’t dismissed what she’d said, he had shown that they loved her by loving her brother. Her brother, whose name was “Baritone.” she said softly. Rarity had heard this last night, but she still shed a tear of her own to the story once more.

Even if technically, this didn’t make Baritone named after her, and in a way made her a backup child, it didn’t feel that way. It felt… ‘great’ wasn’t the right word, nor was’ unique’. ‘Loved’ was close but not quite it either. Though she did feel loved, it just didn’t quite fit. ‘Special’? There wasn’t a right word for how she felt. All of them, none of them.

“Sweetie Belle.” Magnum said calmly as he took a few steps towards her seat. “I regretted leaving you every day I was gone. And so did your mother. I want to say I never had you leave my mind but that’s not true. In some of the worse times away in Prance, I didn’t think about you. But that was because you were safe, and loved. And I had to worry about my other children… who weren’t. I know what you should want to hear is that I never stopped thinking about you, but you had somepony else who was always thinking about you.”

Everything he just said was both a stab in the heart and a stab in the heart. Both painfully and lovingly. He was right, she couldn’t expect him to never forget her. She almost wanted him to have forgotten. What her younger brothers had been through, they didn’t deserve, even if he may’ve.

Before Sweetie Belle knew it he was hugging her, giving her a kiss on the forehead. Similar to in the picture. But he didn’t want to recreate a moment, he wanted to just create one. A new one, unique, even if similarly copied from the past. She herself was one of those moments: Unique but the same. The same in that she was his child, regardless of any barriers. So was Rarity, so was Baritone and so was Elusive. “Sweetie B…”

“I can’t forgive you.” she stated before he could continue. He felt crushed but he didn’t let go of the hug. “But, I love you too Dad…” she added as she returned the hug. They stayed like that for a few moments before Sweetie Belle pulled away. “I don’t want to…” she said, trailing off form her words. “I’m…” she stammered once more. She wanted to say something but she couldn’t think of a way to say it without sounding as if she didn’t love him.

“It’s alright,” Rarity said, putting her hoof over her sister’s shoulder. “That was a lot to take in, and heaven knows you’re taking it better than I did last night.” her hoof fell to the ground though, as with a loud pop Sweetie Belle was gone. Teleported away. While Rarity wasn’t very good as sensory magic, seems she’d been touching her sister at the time, she knew exactly where she had gone to. Rarity smiled. “Spike… you had better take care of your fiancé.” she said softly to herself, though both others present heard.

“I tried…” Magnum sighed. He’d hoped for more, but expected less. He knew his daughter loved him. But she didn’t forgive him. But that was enough, and much more than he could ask for. “There’s really nothing more I can say or do.”

“I think you’ve done quite enough.” Elusive added reassuringly. He was right in a way. Magnum had gotten far more than he’d expected from his daughters, both of them. He now knew that they both led happy lives, shared with ones they loved. They knew, and accepted, their brothers; new and old. Sweetie Belle hadn’t forgiven him… but that was ok. He hadn’t forgiven himself either.

He’d always known what he’d done was unforgivable, but was it redeemable? Apparenlty, the answer was yes. “Thank you.” he replied to Elusive. It wasn’t too late in the evening now, nearly 5pm. There wasn’t much left to do. For all the progress he’d made today, he knew going to see Sweetie Belle now would be the. Worst. Possible. Thing. He could do. So instead “Rarity. Elusive. I’d like to take you both out for dinner. It’s the least I can do.”

“That would be lovely father. We accept.” Rarity answered for both of them. However…

“I’m afraid I have to decline.” Elusive stepped in. “I have to be leaving shortly.” to which Rarity’s reaction was predictable: shock. But upon thinking about it, it was Sunday and he had come down here two days ago now. He lived and worked in Cantalot and though she’d love for him to stay here, she couldn’t ask that of him.

“Oh, yes… I’d forgotten. What time is your train?” Rarity asked, knowing full well the last one he could take before something ridiculous like 3am was just over an hour away. “Allow me to come with you.” Rarity added, to which Elusive needed no extra convincing. He hadn’t actually planned on leaving for almost another hour but as Rarity stood up and prepared to leave, he followed.

Before they did, Magnum told them “If you don’t mind me using your kitchen, I’ll have dinner ready when you return.” and thought to himself ‘if you return’ as he chuckled to himself. It was something he was sure Maresi had thought about him and Pearl so many years ago in this very house.

Once they left the two didn’t head immediately to the train station, instead stopping at a small out-door restaurant. Or rather fast food joint, semantics…they ordered and finished their meals. It was nice, quaint and even romantic. At least Rarity seemed to think so. She hadn’t truly accepted any kind of romance for so long now. Even with Flash Dance, she had put up a pseudo-shell around herself. Though with him it had been a good thing.

Now however, she had no doubts he would treat her right. And love her like she did him… and with that thought she admitted anew that she did love him. The stallion she had loved and despised for equal amounts of time over the last eight years. More than a quarter of her life. The one that had ended all thoughts of love for her and had as much returned them. The one who was leaving in not even an hour.

Soon after they left the restaurant/fast food joint and began towards the station. By the time they got there, they still had half an hour before his train was departing. With everything else that had been rushed by a similar mechanic such as time until they had to leave, it actually surprised Rarity that she’d have more than a few scant moments left with him before he left. She simply sat silently in his company for a few more minutes before finally Elusive spoke.

While she’d enjoyed his company and enjoyed the silence, he hadn’t and had taken it as a bad sign: as awkwardness between them. He’s misinterpreted a lot of what she’d seen as romantic and while he could see it from both sides, he’d chosen the lesser of the options he’d prefer. “Rarity, what am I to you now?”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“I mean… I feel we’ve reconnected, but I don’t think it’s how it should be between us. I love you, I don’t know how many times I’ve said that to you. But… with everything; none of this is what I had hoped for.”

“I know, I hadn’t planned on my father showing up and…”

“That’s not what I was talking about. I just can’t get passed the veiled insults and passive-aggressive words you’ve used against me.”

“What? Why I've done nothing of the sort! Name one. Name one instance I’ve said anything bad about you to anypony this weekend?” Rarity replied, insulted in turn that he’d think she’d do such a thing. She honestly couldn’t think of one time she had said a single negative thing regarding Elusive. And the truth was she hadn’t.

“’He’s a gentlestallion through and though. And quite frankly, better than anypony I could ask for in a coltfriend.’ You said that about Spike. While I was standing right beside you.”

“And I don’t see how that’s about you at all!” Rarity rebutted.

“It wasn’t. Not directly. But you said it as if he were better for you than I. That given a choice you wouldn’t choose me. Maybe I‘m over thinking it, but it’s there. There were others like this too. I can’t remember exactly what had been said, but I remember the moments.”

“I’m sorry, I’m truly sorry if I offended you. And, and I can’t say I didn’t mean that about Spike. You know him and you know he’s perfect for Sweetie Belle but… that doesn’t mean he’s better. And anything else I may’ve said, you know I’d never mean to offend.”

“Two months ago, when you said I’d raped you.” Elusive’s words where blunt. They almost seemed calculated, and to a certain degree they were as he’d put a lot of thought into their meaning. “When we parted ways, you said that perhaps I hadn’t used you, but you had used me. And I thought that was horse-apples of course.” Elusive finished, blatantly swearing.

“I know it was, I just thought that perhaps…”

“That perhaps it was true.” Elusive interrupted. “Rarity. What I thought had been something special between us. And you turned it into that. Even if you tried to take it back… it happened, I raped you, it happened” he said, using the almost exact words she had used. “But I thought about it. Had two months to think about it. And I realised you’d just been so confused with everything that had been going on.”

“Elusive, I’m so sorry. I…” she was cut off once more. This time however, he almost sounded angry rather than hurt... or sad.

“And just the night before last, we slept together once more. At your insistence and my apprehension! And… and you called out... 'Father'. I’d thought it wasn’t true, but it turns out it was. You WHERE just using me for relief, for gratification. Rarity. I can honestly say that I love you and always will but… there’s only so much I can stand before it’s too much!... and I’m so damn close to the point right now…” he trailed off.

“No, that’s not… not entirely true. I, I needed you. Is it so much to need somepony? I needed you to cope. I needed you to be there with me. I needed you to… I just needed you. I’ve said some things, true. Not once, out of anything you’ve just told me, have I said them to harm you though. I needed you, I don’t think I could’ve made it through my father returning without you. I needed you and I still do. And I thought what’s what a partner was for, somepony to help you through hard times, to lean on when you need support, to be there for one another.”

“Rarity. What am I to you?” if he was just there to support her; he would. Or if he was just there to comfort her; he would. And he was alright with that, he’d do anything for her and would love to do so.

“You are… you’re… you’re my Eli.” she said, feeling that it wasn’t the right answer. That he should be something more than just that. But it was more than enough. More than he’d hoped. He’d been mad just moments before… two months ago as he left on the train she’d told him that they still had something special between them. That there was a reason that she still called him ‘Eli’. And as she said that name, he felt it. It wasn’t Elusive, it wasn’t Lucy, and it wasn’t even Eli. It was them. Two as one.

And he knew, that no matter what she had said, meaning it or not, hurting him or not, hurting herself or not. That she loved him as much, maybe even more than he loved her.

It made it all the harder that he had to leave her again. But it wasn’t an end. This was beginning. A new beginning, a third new beginning but a new beginning all the same. There where obstacles still between them, but he could overcome them, and knew that she would do the same.

As Rarity turned, thinking that what she said hadn’t been enough, he put a hoof out and stopped her. She turned back towards him as he kissed her. Gently but with passion. It lasted quite long, at least compared to how long they normally kissed. Fifteen, maybe twenty seconds. Rarity always thought it unladylike to needlessly extend the length of a kiss but couldn’t care less at this moment.

As they broke apart, she finished off be leaning back in and giving him a quick peck on the lips. She knew they were now, after so long, she knew they where a couple once more and she couldn’t be happier. And couldn't help but smile. He smiled back. “That’s all I can be for you Rarity.”

“I’m your Eli.”

Author's Notes:

Quick! Click this link and read the notes!

This was one long arse chapter! It had to be, it was the conclusion to Rarity and Sweetie Belle's story after all.
Sweetie Belle doesn't fully forgive her father, how could she? You wanted a full reunion? Not ganna happen and completely unrealistic. [magical talking horse = realism] I just felt this ending was still a happy ending without compromising the characters.
As for Rarity and Elusive: same, only I feel this is a completely happy ending. [At least I didn't pull another Twilight with them where I just abandon the story I started...]

Now, it's obvious I planned on having their father return and believe it or not I even planned on having Baritone [the dead one] be a exist ever since I had Baritone and Lucy a exist.
However, I originally planned on Sweetie Belle being the one who wanted him there and Rarity not, but really, I had already done that with Elusive and it just didn't write well anyway.
The original plan to forgive him was Rarity screaming 'How could she love you?' and him replying 'Because you weren't her first child.' so similar to what happened. BUT, it was originally planned to be set in the hospital with Dash and Pinkie but they never made it there either.
There was also meant to be another joke once Rarity had forgiven him that somehow AJ would bring up how she and Rarity slept together and Rarity would say 'Thank you ever so much for telling that to my father.' which was then meant to spark a fight between AJ and Fluttershy seems AJ had kicked her out for cheating and then she had gone and done it herself. If you remember I was actually setting that up a bit all the way back, ten chapters ago... damn. But it became err-elephant.

One worry aside, only 99 problems left.
> Implying Rarity is a bitch.

How did Dash know? IDK... let's go with Scootaloo was having issues with her parents diverse [oh yeah, that was mentioned in the chapter I never published, lol soz] not long before she left with her father to Cloudsdale and Sweetie Belle told her about her own problems. Scootaloo naturally told Rainbow Dash, her idol, about it saying she was worried about both Sweetie Belle and Rarity and sometime after that Dash spoke with Rarity about it. Or something like that.
Also RD is adopted [also mentioned in the unpublished chapter but even better that I never published it seems since then we've gotten the character Rainbow Dad] but that had nothing to do with her being a victim of foal abuse herself.

Also, I'm going to fix up that unreleased chapter once I finish this story and publish it stand alone. Same with some of the other flash back chapters in this story. [I may have said that before]
Edit: lol... really? I may have said it before?

I think I had planned something for Octavia leaving with Fluttershy and AJ but I never came back to it or I just forgot about it. I'm not sure which. Still can't remember what it was...

That whole 'false memory' thing with Rarity was not inspired by Bioshock Infinate. [Though I have 1000 pointed it on xbox] It's based on real life. I have a memory that I only remembered after someone told me about it and I honestly don't know if it's real or not.

I think I used the 'The. Worst. Possible. Thing!' line three times. Meh, repetition is good.
I think I used the 'The. Worst. Possible. Thing!' line three times...

Lastly: I have both chapter 38 and 39 already written and am working on the FINAL chapter now. Like I've said, I like to be one chapter ahead of where I've published. So why am I two chapters ahead? because chapter 38 was 30 page [15000 words] long where the average is 10 [5000 words] so I cut it into two chapters.
Now at this rate, I expect chapter 40 to be about 25 pages long... so it'll most likely end up at about 40.
Point is, I WILL be posting an new chapter for at least the next two weeks and then there will be a gap followed by the final chapter.
Subject to change: I may rejoin 38 and 39 and cut 40 in half seems it'll be so long.

Still here?
Deleted scene:
I wrote this but decided it didn't fit right, but didn't want to delete it seems the flow seemed right.
Uneditted, unproofed.

“Never the less, your mother loved her son. And when his kidneys started to fail when he was seven, I gave him one of mine. Because I loved him too. whether he was my son or not, he was… my son, if that makes sense. And I’d do anything for him. I gladly shortened my life to give him just a bit more.”

“Why couldn’t mom give him hers? I don’t think she loved you, I think she was using you.” Sweetie belle replied snidely. She knew her father was hurting and that she was being needlessly cruel towards him. But she wanted him to suffer. At least a little bit.

“When she turned twenty-one, we got married. And not much later she was pregnant with rarity.”

One

One year.

It had been one whole year now since all of this started. Since Pinkie and Dash had announced their pregnancy at Applejack and Fluttershy’s anniversary, since Sweetie Belle had started seeing Spike and since Twilight had had her first magibetic attack.

It wasn’t until Dash had fallen asleep not too long ago, just after midnight, that Pinkie had come back in the house. It was tomorrow now and Dash still hadn’t given birth. She’d been in labour for 28 hours now and Pinkie did not envy her. If these where the last moments of her life, Pinkie could think of a gazillion better ways to spend it.

Seafoam was still here with her as Octavia let them back in. Pinkie had convinced him to stay… because let’s be honest, he had nothing better to do anyway. He was probably already fired for leaving work with Pinkie anyway so why even show up tomorrow… damn this mare.

Elliot offered them some cold dinner they’d made hours ago. Dash had scoffed hers down and asked for thirds by the time she was full. She hadn’t had breakfast that morning after all. But this left very little left-overs now. What little there was was fine for Pinkie and she offered it to Seafoam instead who she’d stolen at before lunchtime and he hadn’t eaten since either. He accepted but insisted that she at least have something and left a bit for her claiming he was full. He was actually starving. Damn this mare…

Dash had slept briefly for about twenty minutes earlier in the day but now she was fast asleep. She would shiver every so often as contractions continued through the night. Dash lay on the floor and Pinkie sat next to her watching. Elliot and Octavia had the spare room and the couch wasn’t taken, but it wasn’t really a good idea to sleep on it with those two mares near by so Seafoam had just decided to sleep behind the store’s counter with a pillow and a very thin sheet. It was cold and uncomfortable. Damn. This. Mare.

Seafoam woke up at who knows what time. He stood up and felt a very painful and very loud crack in his stiff neck. “Shhh…” Pinkie shhh’ed. He thought about saying sorry but thought better against making any more noise. He then noticed that Pinkie was still up at Dash’s side and not even using her own bed. Damn this m… uh, you get the idea. “You can have my bed if you want.” Pinkie whispered, as if she knew what he was thinking.

Seafoam groggily stood up and looked over the counter towards her. She was now hugging Dash from the side. He didn’t know it but it was how they always slept together. Then he looked up above them at a clock. 5am… not much point taking her bed if the sun would be up in an hour. But wait… it was 5am and Pinkie was still awake. “Pinkie,” Seafoam whispered softly. “What are you still doing up?” as Dash let out a loud snore.

“You should speak in a lower register.” Pinkie replied, herself in a lower register, obviously.

“What?” he asked, walking over to her and Dash.

“Evolution has made mares sensitive to high pitch noises while they sleep so that they’ll be roused by a crying baby. If you want to avoid waking her, speak in a lower register.”

“That’s ridiculous…” he said as Dash snored loudly once again.

“No.” Pinkie said, then cleared her throat and lowered her tone dramatically and added “That’s ridiculous.”

Doing likewise Seafoam admitted “Fine, I accept your premise, but have you gotten any sleep? It’s awfully late and I’m worried you’re pushing yourself a little.” he, along with everypony else who’d ever met her, knew Pinkie had a tendency to do that.

“I’m fine, I’ve gone much longer without sleep. I mean it’s only been three days now since I…”

“Three day?! I just meant tonight! You haven’t slept in three days?!” Seafoam was shocked. How does this mare have so much energy even after all that? But more importantly, this couldn’t be healthy and if he had been worried before, he was just plain scared for her now.

“Well, yeah. Dashie went into labour two days ago and I woke up that morning.” Pinkie said, realising she hadn’t slept for three days now! Funny… didn’t she just say that? “I stayed up making sure she was alright, and then it was yesterday and then it was today.”

“Pinkie, go to sleep. I don’t need your bed. You do.”

“No, I can’t leave her side. Even if she doesn’t want me here, I’m staying with her.”

“Pinkie…” he sighed. There was no way to convince her. He just lay his hoof over her… then put his other under her and forcibly lifted her up.

“Hey, what are you…”

“You’re going to bed Pinkie. Even if I have to drag you. I know you don’t want to leave her, and make sure she’s alright. But I’ll do that for you. I promise you, I Pinkie Promise you. Cross my heart … um what was it? Hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my e… ough!” he mimicked and poked himself in the eye for the last bit, all the while carrying Pinkie in his front hooves.

“Darn you earth ponies and your strength…” Pinkie sighed as he kept carrying her off.

“Pinkie, you’re an earth pony too.”

“Oh right, I forget I’m not an alicorn sometimes… or am i? No. Alicorns have wings and a horn… I don’t have a horn. Wings however... wait I don’t have those either. Or do I?”

“Pinkie… this is silly even for you. You’re tired. You need to sleep. I promise I’ll take care of Dash for you.” he said as he arrived at what was most likely her room, judging by the size of the bed and the décor. Carrying her up the stairs had been a hassle and he was glad he didn’t have to describe how he had managed such a feat. He set her down on her hooves and before she could say anything “Stop. Listen, Pinkie. You told me you couldn’t break a Pinkie Promise, and I won’t either. So I’ll take care of Rainbow Dash until you wake up in the morning. And in exchange, I want you to Pinkie Promise me that you'll get some sleep. Some good sleep.”

She nodded and did the motions and the split second she’d finished them she collapse backwards onto the bed. Already snoring loudly. Seafoam remembered something about snoring meaning you weren’t sleeping well but she stopped as soon as he thought that. Had she just, while completely unconscious, made sure she kept her promise of getting GOOD sleep? 'How did she… never mind.'

Seafoam sighed and laughed a little to himself as he went back down stairs to check on Dash. While he thought, and knew, she’d be fine for a few hours until the sun came up and he could get some sleep until then, he also knew Pinkie had wanted to stay awake by Dash’s side and keep an eye on her. And so that’s what he did. For two hours until Octavia was the first to awake at 7, followed shortly by Elliot.

~ ~

Big Mac was the first to wake up that morning. He’d gotten home last night and gone right to sleep after staying up most of the night by Twilight’s side. He prepared breakfast for himself, AJ and Fluttershy, and may’ve accidently woken them up in the process… like they’d never done that to him though.

Over breakfast they talked, found out what had been going on with one another. He told them about Twilight and they told him about Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. He already knew about Rarity’s father being back and Fluttershy already knew about Twilight being hospitalized. Which begged the question: why didn’t Fluttershy mention bit that to AJ?

After that they finished up their choirs around the farmstead, as per usual. It was getting a bit more of a work load than it had been the last couple of days now and would soon be back to its full amount. There was only so much future proofing you could do on a farm after all. Really it was just like any other day, starting off normally as always. There was something special about today but it was overlooked by numerous other things.

After AJ finished her workload, she returned to the house, finding only Fluttershy there. “Well, that’s alla it. You seen ma brother anywhere?”

“He already left. Only a few minutes… or maybe more like ten minutes ago now.” Fluttershy replied. He hadn’t said it but it was obvious he’d be heading to see Twilight in the hospital. He was just leaving the property now as he walked along. He'd stopped briefly and paid mind to the trees that marked the graves of his family. There were a lot of ponies that could use support right now, but he thought it best he choose to give his support to Twilight. Because she was his family.

As he walked through town towards his destination, he even passed his sister’s new home but he kept walking, only giving it a brief glance. Not much later he arrived at the hospital. Twilight was in the general admittance areas of it now so visiting hours started earlier making it he didn’t have to wait around until later in the day: something that he just realised he had neglected to tell Fluttershy and AJ. If they showed up at the mental ward they’d be redirected here but as such they likely wouldn’t show up for at least another hour or so.

Twilight had woken up with the sun. Something she didn’t usually do, even at the farm where everypony else did. Of course that had been reflected in her mood until a short time ago when she’d finished her hospital breakfast, she'd been grumpy as hay. Hospital food was always horrible, accept for the lime jelly. Not jello; jelly. Because apparently there’s a difference between the two but she’d never learnt what it was.

Either way, she’d been up for a few hours now and was reading a book when Big Mac knocked on the door frame. “’Scuse me ma’am, ah’m looking fer a pretty young unicorn by the name’a Twilight Sparkle.” he said with a smirk as he entered.

“Well sorry sir. There’s nopony like that here. Just me. My name IS Twilight yes, but as you can see, I’m clearly an alicorn.” she joked back… deciding just to ignore that that whole alicorn thing had ever happened, as acknowledging it at this point would just ruin the whole fucking story! “So, are Applejack and Fluttershy here too?”

“Maybe later, they’ve got a lot on their plate taday.”

“I bet they do. Well, when you see them later, can you tell them I wished them a happy anniversary.” and Big Mac just stared. He’d completely forgotten.

“Well shoot, I forgot about that…” he admitted, not at all surprised that Twilight had remembered. “Ya know, ah’d be a little more disappointed in maself, but I don’t think they remembered either.”

~ ~

“Oooouuunnnnnggggg…” Dash groaned as she stretched, yawned, pulled the pony next to her close into a hug and sighed “Morning Pinkie…” before opening her eyes and “ARGH!!!” she yelled noticing it wasn’t Pinkie. “Who are you?! Where’s Pinkie!?” she demanded. On second look she knew who this stallion was but still didn’t know where Pinkie was.

“She’s up stairs sleeping and…”

“What are you even doing here?” Dash interrupted angrily, she recalled what was happened and more importantly, that she had kicked him and Pinkie out yesterday. “I thought I told to get lost. What the hay where you doing watching me sleep anyway?”

“I promised Pinkie I would watch over you, make sure you’re alright.”

“And why couldn’t she? She just got some random pony who wants to bang her to do it instead?” Dash finished and then flinched as a contraction ripped through her. ‘Why are they still coming?!’

“You’re not being fair to her.”

“I’m not being fair?! I’m in rutting labour and she runs off to find YOU just for Celestia-knows-why and I’m not being fair? Like I could give a rats arse about a pony who doesn’t give a ra…”

“Rainbow Dash. Listen.” he interrupted with a stern voice with a glare. “I woke up two hours ago to find that mare sitting by your side making sure you where alright. Even after you hold her to get out of her own home she wouldn’t leave your side. Does that sound like somepony who doesn’t care to you?”

“She st…”

“Shut up!” he half yelled. “Let me finish. I told her, no I force her to go to sleep. She’d been up for all night watching over you. And the night before. She hadn’t slept for two days to make sure you where alright.” he finished. It was clear that Dash hadn’t known that. She’d known Pinkie had been doing so much for her but then there was even more that Dash didn’t even know about.

“She’s… alright, right?”

“She’s worrying herself to death over you, making sure you don’t meet your own death.” Seafoam said, looking up from Dash, seeing Elliot and Octavia both at the top of the stairs. They’d heard Dash shouting and both came down to make sure she was alright too. They’d heard most of what he said so far. Elliot trotted down past Octavia, planning on giving Dash another check-up.

“Could you make us breakfast Octy?” she said to her sister as she walked past, and Octavia followed after but turned into the kitchen instead. Elliot came over to Dash, opposite Seafoam and sat. “Are you feeling alright today?” Elliot asked, softly grabbing Dash’s foreleg and placing her hoof just above Dashes. Her pulse seemed normal. Really there wasn’t much she could do if it wasn’t but having a good check-up hopefully had some positive physiological affect.

“I’m fine. Do you know if Pinkie’s… is she still asleep?” Dash said as she stretched and tried to stand up. There was no reason for her to be lying on her back and she had gotten up and walked around a few times yesterday, mostly for dinner. Of course going up the stairs would prove a bit of a problem. She’d hated stairs since before she’d even left Pinkie so many months ago and it had only been worse the last two. But Pinkie was waiting for her at the top of them.

She walked over to the staircase and stood at the bottom of them, Seafoam on one side of her, Elliot on the other as she looked at them. Dash took a step forward onto the first one but Seafoam stopped her. “Let her sleep. She needs it. And she needs you to give her a chance like I said. You know she’s… ‘eccentric’.”

“Eccentric, random, weird, completely crazy… yeah, I know.” Dash laughed.

“Well, it may’ve been her weird way, but finding me, she did for you. She found me so I could see you two get married, and it’s something I would really like to see.”

“Please… like it wouldn’t make you jealous.” Dash said, with a bit of pride.

“I’d be lying if I said I didn’t like her that way. But you’re better for her than I am… plus she has two kids. Not really my scene.” he added, reminding Dash that while he was being nice now, he was still kinda lecherous. But she had to agree with him. Pinkie deserved her sleep. Dash turned and went to lay back down. Standing sucked and sitting wasn’t an option. As annoying as it was, lying on her back for the world to see was the best she had right now.

Shortly after, Octavia finished making them all breakfast and brought Dash over a bowl. Just standard fare, applejacks with marshmallow. And shortly after that, Pinkie made her way down the stairs. Or bounced down them rather. She was acting as exuberant and bubbly as always, but they could all tell there was a darker side underneath it. Really, she was just as scared as everypony else here. Except for Seafoam who didn’t quite know all the details about why they thought Dash may die. But he got the general idea.

“Good morning Pinkie Pie.” Octavia was the first to say, alerting the others to her presence.

“Morning Octy. Morning Eli… wait, shouldn’t call you ‘Eli’, that could get confusing. Morning Dashie. Morning Sea-y.” she chirped in response. Dash nearly choked on her cereal laughing at ‘Sea-y’ which of course caused Pinkie to over react. She rushed up and started patting Dash on the back trying get whatever was in her throat out. She wasn’t hitting hard but VERY fast.

Dash coughed and tried to brush Pinkie off of her “I’m fine-OMPF!” she gasped out as Pinkie gave her a last tap on the back. Octavia, Elliot and Seafoam where sitting nearby by politely far enough away from Dash, eating their own breakfast. Elliot stood up first and tapped Octavia on the shoulder, getting her to do the same as they walked away. Elliot then came back and dragged Seafoam away by the ear. “Awww… I wanted to see this.” he sigh.

“Listen, Pinkie.” Dash started.

“I’m sorry!” Pinkie burst out.

“What? No, I’m sorry!” Dash countered. She wasn’t really surprised Pinkie had said that but felt bad all the more that she had to. Of course she had some valid reasons for why Pinkie should be sorry to her but Dash had just as many in turn.

“Well, how about we’re both sorry?” Pinkie chirped. She was back to her silly ol’ self with such a childish way of seeing things. And Dash loved it. And loved the idea. They both had to be sorry for one another.

“Yeah. Pinkie, I’m sorry I told you to get out. I know this is really your place and I just live here but… thanks. For letting me live here. With you. It’s more than I deserve at times.”

“No it’s not. It’s less than you deserve! And I’m sorry I… that I…” Pinkie stumbled. What had she done again? “What did I do again?”

Dash just sighed and shook her head. If Pinkie didn’t want to say what she’d done wrong that’s fine. At least she’d admit to it. “You left me when I said we should get married. And I still think we should.”

“Wait, that’s what I did?” Pinkie asked, and Dash frowned. Was she being serious? “I left for you. To go get Seafoam so we could come to our wedding like I promised him.” Oh my Celestia, she was serious!

“How the hay was that for me?”

“Because I Pinkie Promised him I’d invite him to our wedding.”

“Oh ok. But…? how the hay was that for ME!?” Dash yelled. “How is YOU keeping a Pinkie Promise for me?”

“Because it’s important.”

“Not as important as I am!”

“Yes it is!” Pinkie returned. And Dash sank so far. She wasn’t as important to Pinkie as her stupid promises where? After all these years she still didn’t mean as much to her as a dumb little foal’s act?

“Why do you care so much about that?... And so little about me.” Dash said lowly, as she wished a contraction would hit her; then she’d have a reason to be crying like she was.

“I can’t break a Pinkie Promise! Under any circumstance, I can’t!”

“You dumb little… who cares if you break one?! It’s not the end of the world if you do.”

“Yes it is!” Pinkie yelled. Dash almost thought for a second, knowing Pinkie, that it would literally be the end of the world if she broke one but that stupid thought passed quickly.

“But why? Why is it so Celestia damned important? Why can’t you? What is so crisis-is-ing and all-important that it needs to be done before what I need?!” Dash shouted, finally getting another contraction but barely even noticing it.

“Be-because I can’t break a Pinkie Promise… if I do, it’ll mean they don’t mean anything.”

“They. Don’t.” Dash stated flatly.

“But I… I…” Pinkie stammered. Starting to cry herself. “I Pinkie Promised… th-that I wouldn’t let you die.” Pinkie admitted. If she let one promise slip, then others would too. If a Pinkie Promise was a fact then Dash wouldn’t die. She’d never, NEVER, broken one before. And she wouldn’t start now. Not with one that was so important. Even if it meant hurting Dash, it was for Dash. And it would save her. It had to.

And Dash suddenly understood it. It was stupid and nonsensical. But it was Pinkie. And she understood it. Pinkie honestly believed it. And you know what? So did Dash. She didn’t believe in Pinkie. She believed in herself that believe in Pinkie that believed in the promise! But she saw something wrong with this. Something that wasn’t blame or fault, but flaw. “Pinkie, I want you to promise me something. Pinkie Promise me.”

“Anything!”

“Promise me, that if I do die, that you won’t blame yourself.”

“You won’t die, I P…”

“I know, but make this one too!” Dash demanded as she looked right into her eyes. But Pinkie didn’t say anything. “If I die… are you going to keep the foal?”

“Dashie, you’re not…”

“Just answer me! I know you want to keep the foal. You’re only giving it up because that’s what I want. If I die, IF, I die. Would you keep it? Raise it like Ace and Ven?”

“I would.”

“And would you love it? Even if you though I died because of it?”

“I, I would.”

“Then promise me that! Make the Pinkie Promise. And love the foal and love yourself… don’t hate either of them for me dying… IF! If…” Dash sighed. Even if Pinkie hadn’t, Dash had accepted death as a possibility. She wanted to live. But it wasn’t her choice. But the choices she had left where to make sure that Pinkie and the rest of her family had their lives ahead of them. And making sure they were good lives.

“I Pinkie Pie Promise, cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye…” Pinkie said and motioned and poked herself in the eye without even flinching. Most likely because unlike other idiot ponies, she actually closed her eyes before poking her hoof right on in to it. “That I won’t blame myself if you die.” and a few tears escaped as she reopened her eyes and looked blurrily at Dash. "And I'll love our foal no matter what."

“Thank you.”

“Do you still want to get marriEd?” Pinkie asked, trying to pull her tone up a few levels of cheeiness as she wipe a tear away. But failing as her voice cracked towards the end of it.

“That depends, if I say yes will you run away again?” Dash asked with a sly grin but Pinkie didn’t find it funny. She became completely serious.

“Of course I won’t!” she stated.

“I know you won’t. So… let’s do it. Let’s tie the knot, get hitched and settle down together.” [Those are horse puns BTW] Dash said with slight enthusiasm as she leant in and nuzzled against Pinkie’s hoof. Pinkie then leaned in closer and kissed her on the forehead before returning the nuzzling in kind again her head.

Seafoam gave them about a minute before he stepped in on the touching scene. He’d been dragged out of the room but really all three of them had made sure not to miss a single word of what had been said. He cleared his throat to make his presence know before saying “That’s all well and good but, have you got the marriage licence and a notary?”

“Oh don’t worry!” Pinkie said, pulling her head away from Dash who knew what was about to happen and let go of Pinkie’s hoof to let it. Pinkie zipped upstairs and in less than a second, nowhere near enough time to have actually gotten anything up there, she came back down with three pieces of paper, a pen, a small wooden box, and wearing a priest’s collar. “I’ve preformed tons of wedding ceremonies. There’s no greater joy than being there to join to ponies who love each other together and I’d love to do that for them so twenty minutes on the weird-wild-web and I became an ordained minister!”

Seafoam looked on a little puzzled but honestly not surprised… then Dash added “You’d seriously be surprised how easy it is to become one. I’d be one too if I could be bother finishing the paperwork.” the paper’s Pinkie had brought down where for that marriage licence. The pen was to sign it obviously. The collar was to look the part, but the box... Dash didn’t know what that was for or what was in it. “What's in the box?"

“Our wedding bands of course.” Pinkie said with a smile. The first true, full of cheer Pinkie smiles she’d had in a while now. She’d had these ready since Dash had left the hospital. She’d had them in mind since she’d asked Dash to marry her the first time. And, she’d just had them for as long as she could remember. They weren’t just expensive jewels, in fact they were rather worthless. But they were the fourth most important thing in the world to her. Right after Dash and her two children. She even placed them higher than both her sisters.

She opened the box and showed them to Dash. She looked nonplussed. They were in fact worthless monetarily. But Dash looked up from them at Pinkie and saw her smile. If they could bring that smile back to her, they may be the most valuable things ever created. They were simple old braided brown bracelets.

Dash reached out for one. When she touched it, it felt… weird. It wasn’t course like thread as she expected it to be but still smooth despite it’s obvious age. She picked it up and slipped it onto hoof. Pinkie picked up hers and slipped it on too. She hadn’t seen them in so long and was happy to know they were still intact. Pinkie started to cry again. Tears of joy. Well, mostly.

Before Dash could ask, she answered for her. “I made them, when I was just an incy-wincy itty-bitty twinkie-Pinkie with someone very special to me who's gone now. Even if you end up gone soon too, I want you to have one. So you can be a part of this band. I’ll always wear it. Always.” Pinkie said, as she wiped a tear, careful not to rub the band on her face and get it wet.

Dash saw Octavia looking slightly puzzled at this, but Elliot on the other hoof looked absolutely devastated. Elliot saw Octavia’s confusion and whispered something to her sister and then it slowly started to dawn on her too and she started to break down just as much. Dash had to ask but before she could “Rainbow Dash. Do you take Pinkimena Diane Pie to be your lawfully wedded wife?” Pinkie asked, starting the skip-half-of-it ceremony.

Dash didn’t know how to answer at first due to its suddenness. But after a few seconds she recomposed herself “I do.”

“And do I, Pinkie Pie, take Rainbow Dash to be my lawfully wedded wife?”

“How come your vow gets only your shortened name?” Dash joked.

“I do.” Pinkie replied to herself with glee. “You may now kiss the bride.” and they both kissed their brides. Pinkie leaned down and Dash leaned up. They locked lips and stayed there for a few seconds before pulling apart and looking at each other for just as long. Then they kissed again, only a quick peck on each other’s lips but it was all they needed.

Octavia was the first to start clapping as she stomped her front hooves. Elliot and Seafoam joined in shortly after. And Dash and Pinkie gave each other another quick kiss. Longer than a peck but shorter than their main one. Eventually the clapping died down. And Seafoam turned to Elliot and asked “You know, it’s customary for the best stallion and mare of honour to kiss.” He smirk.

“Stop being stu… eh why not?” she said before leaning in and kissing him. This time Pinkie started clapping and Dash and Octavia quickly joined in. Elliot pulled away once they started. Blushing slightly, she turned towards her pink sister and glared.

“You know Sis, kissing at a wedding is how me and Dashie first started out.”

“Is that so?” Seafoam asked. Then turned to Elliot and put his hoof over her shoulder. “How about we make something of this. Would you like to go out sometime?” Dash knew the guy and just saw him being a lechorer, Octavia didn’t know that guy and saw it as romantic. And Pinkie, well Pinkie saw anything as romantic. Elliot however…

“I um… I-iee…” ‘How do I get into these situations?’ she thought to herself before finishing “Frick.”

~ ~

Applejack and Fluttershy had just left the Caracal Boutique and where heading towards Applebloom’s new place. Rarity hadn’t been there. In fact, she wasn’t even in Ponyville. She’d left with Elusive to Cantalot. Daril had received a letter from Derpy, who apparently was his wife’s old friend in Ponyville and the mare he’d been getting his information about his daughters from. Made sense seems she was a delivery-mare and often got an inside glimpse into ponies private lives because of it.

Father,
Elusive can’t stay with us here much longer, so I shall stay with him.
I will be heading to Cantalot with him for a day or two.
I know you may be tempted to try and speak with Sweetie Belle again. And I know I can’t stop you.
Please, use your common sense.
She will come around I assure you, but she will do so on her own.
Until then, don’t threat over Elusive and Baritone. I know that Sweetie Belle and Spike will take good care of them.
And when they return them to you, if Sweetie Belle is there too, that will be the time.
Yours, Rarity.

P.S. If you see them, please congratulate Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie on the birth of their child.

The letter stood to remind both Fluttershy and Applejack that not only did they have to see Rainbow Dash soon, but that Ace and Ven where still with Silverspoon and thusly, with Applebloom. But as ill-behaved as those two where, they were pretty well behaved. Pinkie had taught them to respect their elders and Dash had taught them how to make annoying their elders seems unintentional.

Either way, they were here now. Both of them stood at the door and as Fluttershy knocked. They could hear, though only barely, Ace yelling “It’s Auntie Applejack and Niece Fluttershy.” Fluttershy wasn’t sure where they’d gotten that name. If Pinkie had told them to call her that, or more likely Rainbow Dash had, seems Pinkie always called herself ‘Auntie Pinkie Pie’ to her… age was weird. Even weirder than a poorly phrased joke.

Not much after, Silverspoon opened the door, giving them a nod hello, adding “Hello Auntie Applejack, Niece Fluttershy.” she snickered at the last name. “Would you like to come in? Applebloom’s still in bed but I doubt she’s really asleep. Not with these two here.” Sil finished, stepping aside to let them both in. “Would you like something to drink?” offering as they passed her at the door.

“No thanks.” AJ replied.

“I’d like a glass of water, thank you.” Fluttershy followed.

“Sure, no problem.” Silverspoon said as she closed the door behind them and headed into the kitchen. AJ and Fluttershy could hear her once she’d gone into the kitchen say “Alright, you can go say hello now.” And suddenly Ace and Ven. Ven rushed up and hugged both of them around the neck at break thing-he’d-just-hugged speed and Ace appeared from behind, popping up from under AJ’s hat.

“Hey there little fellas.” AJ chuckled before she collapsed from having a pony wrapped around her head and sitting atop it. They were defiantly getting bigger. Not diffidently getting bigger: defiantly. Because it went against many pony’s wishes. Picking herself back up and ignoring the likely spinal injury, AJ grabbed her hat back off of the two who were now both wearing together it seems it didn’t quite fit Ace alone.

“Alright you two, settle down.” Silverspoon said as she returned carrying a glass of water on a tray on her back and placing it on the table for Fluttershy. “You can play with them once ABS and Die are up, until then you have to keep it down just a little. And they’ll be waking up ABS for you now anyway. And if some little fillies where to just happen to knock on Die’s door as well, well then…” Silverspoon smirked as they both ran off towards the bedrooms as she finished “then she’d get to wash up after breakfast instead of me.”

“Thank you for that.” Fluttershy said, finishing her drink, referring to both the water and getting the kids off of them. “You don’t think we’ll be disturbing Applebloom do you?” she added. Silverspoon shook her head no and let them be off, slyly smirking to herself. The two of them walked into the hallway and passed the door Ace was furiously knocking on, then abruptly stopping and running off with Ven, back to the main room, sitting on the couch: acting as if they hadn’t just woken their sitter. As if them two doing nothing wasn’t the most suspicious thing they could do.

AJ knocked on her sister’s room. Or presumably her sister’s seems it was the only other with a door closed that wasn’t Die’s. “I’ll be out in a minute Sil.” came Applebloom’s muffled voice through the door.

“It ain’t Sil, Sis!” AJ replied. They heard a kinda squeal. Sounded a little bit panicky, followed by some rumbling around in the room. Then silence for a moment before the door opened. Applebloom looked flustered. “You alright?”

“Yeah, I, I’m fine. Listen, do you mind if I uh, speak wi’cha in private AJ?”

“You mean without Fluttershy? Sure, I guess so. You mind?” she asked, turning to her wife. Fluttershy shook her head and turned back towards the main area. This was most likely about the foal she didn’t have any more and Fluttershy didn’t want to or need to hear any more about it. As Fluttershy walked away, AJ walked into the room. “So what’s this all about?”

Applebloom closed the door and walked over to her bed and sat on the side of it, but she indicated for AJ not to join her on it like she had intended to do. Instead she said “This…” and flipped the covers up, revealing Die. She looked just as flustered as Applebloom did, however now Applejack recognised it not as fluster but as flush. They were embarrassed… and suddenly it clicked why.

“Well… I uh…” AJ stuttered just for a second before continuing “I don’t see why Fluttershy couldn’ta been part of this moment. You know it ain’t nothing if you like a mare. You know ah do aft’all.”

“Well that’s just it.” Die said. “I don’t think she does.” there was about to be a long winded explanation and blah blah blah… AJ could just feel it. Seriously, did everypony need to justify every single decision they make? “I asked her out yesterday, and she turned me down. Wait no that’s not where it started, she said she was going to try going out with mares instead because of Jade Dagger and that whole thing. After that I asked her out because she defended me not being into mares…” Die stumbled, not quite sure about this relationship either.

“Wait, so she defended ya for not liking mares… so you asked her, a mare, out?” AJ sighed. More sighing to herself that she’d just added at least another pointless sentence or six of explanation to this conversation.

“No… well, yes sort of. But she said no. We went and saw my mother. That was just after we ran into you yesterday. After she said she had to help me out over going to see Rainbow Dash… I don’t know, I felt something.”

“But I said no.” Applebloom stepped in. “But I, wasn’t too sure I meant it. I mean, I like Die I just… don’t quite know. I told her I wanted to be friends and not complicate things and leave it at that. But then Screwball asked if Sil wasn’t her fillyfriend, then if I was. And I got mad at her.”

“So you got all mad at her fer calling you a filly-fooler? That don’t put too much faith in wha’cha still thinka me and Fluttershy.” AJ frowned. “Not ta mention you’d just said you where ganna give it a try hadn’t cha?”

“No, that’s not what I meant…”

“She meant, I’d been upset when Spike accused me of being with Sil… um not accused, I mean. I mean…” Die tensed a moment then “Ok, screw you guys, you know what I meant. Anyway, Spike had said me and Sil, and so had my mother. And I told them all that… and then ABS had defended me on it. So then when my mother said it again, she got mad. And… I shouldn’t have, but I let her. And that didn’t help. You know about my mom right?”

“Yeah. Well a little. I know she’d not exactly… ‘right in the head’ so ta put it.”

“Yeah, you could say that… but really, she’s just batshit crazy. But don’t take that as an insult! That’s just fact. I still love her. But… she hurt me a little and ABS wanted to defend me again. So she raised her voice. But Mom didn’t understand… so she raised hers and ABS raised hers again… soon they were yelling at each other and then, Mom lost it… she started crying and screaming and thrashing in her bed… I tried to calm her down but I couldn’t. Then the orderly made us leave and I saw them give her some sedatives…” Die said, trying not to cry at this point.

“It’s alright…” ABS said, putting a hoof over her friend’s… her fillyfriend’s shoulder. “She’s alright now. Go on, tell ma sister the good part.”

Die sniffled and nodded then turned back to Applejack. “I got really mad at Applebloom for doing that to my mom. And I started yelling as well. I wanted to punch her… so I walked away. It's what my mom always taught me to do when I was younger... not that I listened then. ABS would’ve kicked my flank anyway. She followed me of course, we were both heading home. We’d been at the hospital a few hours already. But we didn’t speak until we got to back here. At the front door I final said something ‘if you had just said yes, this wouldn’t have happened’.”

“That doesn’t sound like tha happy bit ta me…?” AJ asked-stated.

“It is… because she agreed and said she was sorry. She said she was scared to be with me. I had said I was a little scared too about what would happen if we broke up but she said it was different to that too. She was just scared to really be with another filly. Even with you and Fluttershy, it didn’t seem right to her. And really it didn’t seem right to me either… I’ve always liked colts and so has she. And she said I was so strong willed and spirited… so I took that fear and hid it somewhere and I kissed her. And at first I could tell she was scare but she must’ve hidden her fears to because she kissed me too.”

“Well…” AJ said, with a blank expression that then changed to a smile “Congratulations you two. Ah wish you well tagether. Now ah’ll admit, ah love Fluttershy but ah had ma doubts ‘bout being with ‘nother mare at first too. You know… ah’m sure ah’ve told ya how me and her got tagether Applebloom, but ‘don’t think ah’ve told Die… it’s gotta have been fifteen years ago now…”

“That’s alright.” ABS interrupted, honestly not wanting to hear this story again... “There was something I wanted to ask you though.”

“Right, right. Still don’t see why Fluttershy couldn’t be here for this.”

“Well, I didn’t think she’d wanna be. Sis. How do I please a mare?” ABS asked with a blush that was easily a deeper shade of red than her mane even was.

“Oh uh… well that escalated quickly.”

“Not really.” Die said, completely confident. “What did you think I was doing in her bed? I mean it’s obvious what we were doing last night isn’t it?”

“Uh… yeah, ah guess it is but uh… honestly, ah couldn’t tell ya.”

“Oh come on!” ABS replied to her sister’s blatant lie. “Ya just said you’d been tagether fer fifteen years.”

“And fer fifteen years, sex’s never been a big parta our relationship. You know how timid she can be. Hell that’s why you’re aksin’ me an’ not her. Truth is, neither of us are that good. And ah’ll be honest, before her ah’d been with a coupl’a stallions. Mostly one-nighters and two proper relationships. Some’a them where able ta get me goin’ fasta than Fluttershy ever has! Even when me and her'a really inta it. And ah’ve come close ta getting her to it that fast once or twice, but I couldn’t tell ya it where anything special ah did. Just her being in the mood or something.”

“Oh, well thanks anyway. I guess. And uh, don’t tell Fluttershy I asked about ya sex life.”

“Heh, like ah had any plans on tellin’ her ya did. So, ah take it this only just happened yesterday and ah’m the first pony ya told? Well ah’m flattered and ah know it ain’t my place ta tell ya what to do, but you plan on tellen Sil or Fluttershy out there?”

“No.” Die said. While she’d been defending herself about this yesterday and having ABS defend her too, now it was Die’s turn to defend ABS. “I don’t think we will. Neither of us really ‘liked it’ that much. It was just… a little weird is all. And like I said at the first, I don’t think she is. She wasn’t really into it. I was… ok with it. I didn’t mind but, if she didn’t I don’t want to force her…”

“I ain’t tryin’ ta push ya one way or ‘nother but like I said, ya ain’t gotta have a natural knack for it ta prove it’s or ya. And if you weren’t really inta it, I gotta wonder if you would be inta it with a stallion right now either. What with yur, uh… 'condition' and recent uh, 'going-ons' that happened down there. Ya may just not be feelin’ it because ya just ain’t feelin it proper at the moment.” AJ finished.

“Well I…” Applebloom started but was interrupted.

“Now ya said you where ganna give mares a shot. Well ta me it doesn’t sound like ya’ve done that. You’ve just jumped right ta sex. Ya haven’t gone on a date or nothing. Sure your friends and know each other and ah bet ya’ve been out tagether tons a times, but trust me, going out with somepony romantically is a completely different thing. Even afta this much time, ah can still tell the difference between a date with my wife and just being friends going ta lunch or something ‘long those lines.”

“She’s right ABS. I asked you out because you where kind to me. Helped me. And I felt something from that. And I haven’t been able to express that. I thought I could if I did you but… she’s right. Would you like to, go somewhere for lunch, or better yet dinner?”

“Uh… yeah. Yeah I’d like that.” ABS replied. She liked the sound of this. She turned back to her sister “Thanks fer that AJ” she said. Her sister had helped them through their first rough patch before they were even properly together. And they were now. Well maybe…

“Don’t mention it. And speaking of not mentioning it. Ya don’t have ta tell nopony about it, not until ya sure. Ah didn’t tell you, or Big Mac or any'a my friends until I was sure we were going ta be tagether. That took a whole month. You take ya time. And if it don’t work out, come talk ta me… both of you. If ya need ta speak about anything, I’ll help either of ya out. You know I can’t keep a secret from the other…with some’a the stuff you two have told me already… you know sure as rain ah can keep a secret.” AJ chuckled.

ABS could only wonder what Die had told her sister. Die could only wonder what was so big that it could compare or even top what she’d told Applejack. But she’d never tell either of them and that was the whole point. “Wait a tick, why would she tell ya anything? ‘Course I’d tell ma sister stuff but why would you?” ABS asked, turning to Die.

“There’s two ponies I can trust to keep a secret. And while I know Pinkie won’t tell anypony I don’t want her to, her advice on it usually isn’t very helpful. Your sister’s pretty good at that though.”

“That ah am.” AJ boasted. “Now c’mon, Fluttershy’ll be getting worried. Also I think Sil wants one’a you ta wash up after breakfast. Speakin’ of which, ya might not wanna walk outta here the same time.”

And with that, AJ and Applebloom left the room. Not long after Die snuck out of the room and into her own. She applied her usually make up, roughly as much as Rarity uses and topped herself off with her tiara. It was a bit of a sad moment, she’d had that tiara for all her life, literally from the day she was born but she’d never known whose idea it had been. Her father’s or her mother’s. She’d wondered a few times but never really cared enough to ask. She wished she could now.

While she’d love to go back and see her mother… it just wasn’t a good idea. Especially with her and ABS now… together? She let out a sigh and looked at herself in the mirror, more looking at her headgear more than anything else. Maybe it was an heirloom and her mother had once worn it. Or perhaps her grandmother on her fathers’ side. She didn’t know, but she chose to make it that. And she’d one day give it to her chi… not if she was with Applebloom she wouldn’t…

She had her doubts about this new relationship, just as many as ABS did. This new revelation was by no means a deal-breaker, it was just something to think about. Especially seems AJ and Fluttershy where having a similar problem. Either way, she put all these thoughts aside. They weren’t important right now.

As Die left her room and walked out nonchalantly Sil called to her “Sleep well?” and it was clear by her tone she knew. Die looked at ABS and frown before Sil laughed and added “She didn’t say anything… well at least not this morning. These rooms aren’t sound proof you know.” well, so much for keeping it a secret a while longer. Both ABS and Die blushed, even though ABS had already found out Sil knew.

ABS was a little mad that Sil had sent her sister and Fluttershy to her room knowing full well Die was in there with her though, but she could see the humour in it. She was already working on her plan to get her revengeance!

After that awkward moment though, things went back to normal. They talked, they laughed, they played with Ace and Ven. Those two still sorta saw Fluttershy as their other-other-mother and Fluttershy was happy to let them. It was shortly after lunch and they were planning on leaving soon. Though they hadn’t planned to stay this long in the first place. The two of them still had to visit both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, and Twilight yet.

“Well, we’ve got to get going soon.” Fluttershy said. Again. Of course AJ was starting to want to leave now too so it would probably happen this time. And go figure: it did. A few goodbyes and they were shown out by Sil.

“Before you go, how is… how’s Rainbow Dash holding up?” Sil asked. AJ and Fluttershy had told all of them about Dash’s very VERY long labour but hadn’t said to much more. Though they had said she’d most likely, more hopefully though, that she’d had the foal by now. The colt as Pinkie had told them it would be and nopony questioned Pinkie Pie knowing already.

“Truth be told… not too well. She’s really breaking up over all this. And, I don’t think her an’ Pinkie are quite over their break-up either.” AJ sighed. While she was sure things with herself and Fluttershy where good, though ABS’ foal hadn’t helped, she couldn’t help but draw comparisons and feel a little to blame for Pinkie and Dash’s troubles. That and “Did she tell ya about the possible complications on her givin’ birth?”

“No? Last I heard the foal was fine even with her heart attack. Is he alright?” Sil asked, obviously worried. While she and Dash weren’t too close, she was incredibly close to Ace and Ven and if something was wrong with their little brother, she’d hate to see that.

“The foal’s alright. ‘Least as far as I know. But RD ain’t. She where talkin’ as if she were going ta die giving birth, and from what Elliot said, she seemed to agree that it was likely. Truth be told again, ah’m not showing it much but ah’m really scared fer her. Sure Fluttershy is too.” AJ finished turning to Fluttershy. However her attention was quickly drawn back to Sil who had let out the squeak of a covered up sob. “Maybe, you’d like ta come with us. Say a few things… just in case. We already got word from Rarity on what she says fer them. And ah think we’ll… actually, I don’t know if…”

AJ trailed off, realising that it was completely likely Dash had already given birth at this point and actually didn’t know if “If she’s still even alive.” Fluttershy finished, already having been thinking about that. Now that AJ realised it too she understood why Fluttershy had wanted to leave so many times. They’d planned on stopping in to see Twilight first, seeing if she could leave the hospital and join them but now just getting there seemed more important.

Sil seemed to take the sting of this too, she turned to look back in at Ace and Ven. Being worried about their brother was far gone from her mind now. But this was much worse of a fear. She turned back to the two at the door. “No, I’ll stay here. If she’s… if she is, then I think I should be with Ace and Ven. Tell Pinkie, if Dash isn’t with us, tell her I’ll take care of her fillies as long as she needs me too. And if she needs to be with them, she can of course. Just… tell her I’m here for her too.”

“I’ll tell her,” Fluttershy said. “but I think she knows already.”

“Thank you. Well, goodbye then. Please, tell me when you know what’s happened.”

“We will.” Fluttershy said as she and AJ began to turn. “Bye.” both she and AJ said as they started off. A moment later Sil closed the door and went back inside. She stood not far from the door for a moment and composed herself. It was going to be hard but…

“Ok, who wants some ice cream to top of their lunch?” she called out cheerfully to Ace and Ven. She wouldn’t let them know why she was sad until she was sure why herself. They didn’t know if Dash was dead and it was completely possible she wasn’t. There was hope. But there was also doubt. Though, when all you have is hope, there’s not really much more you can do.

~ ~

Remember like thirty hours ago when Dash had thought taking painkillers at that point would be too late? WHAT THE FUCK WAS SHE THINKING!?!?!?!?! That she can even say thirty hours ago non-figuratively was proof enough that this was beyond ridiculous. That latest contraction had hurt so damn much! They were getting closer. Maybe. They’d been every just-less-than-a-minute for hours now which may or may not’ve been a good sign at this point. Getting closer together meant it would end sooner but really after the forty hour point that kinda seems a moot point.

Fluttershy and AJ walked in. They’d knocked but it was drowned up by Dash’s shrieking. On the good side, that meant she was still alive. “Howdy partner, how ya holdin’ up” AJ said announcing themselves.

“How do you think?!”

“Well pretty good if ya can still yell at me.” AJ said with a slight tone of amusement that quickly faded. “So he still ain’t here.” she added. If Dash was going to die, this wouldn’t have been AJ’s choice for her. Sure she was still alive, but in that time she lived Dash was in agony. AJ wished the foal would just come and get it over with. And that sounded horrible! She was acting as if Dash dying was a foredawn conclusion at this point. She was worried and just wished the foal would get here so they would know what was going to happen with their friend.

Fluttershy walked pasted Applejack and sat down beside Dash, alongside Pinkie Pie. “We’ve got a letter from Rarity. Would you like me to read it to you?”

“Um, yeah sure. But uh, why isn’t she here herself?” Dash asked, then remembered that as it is she’d kicked these two out yesterday along with her own wife… her… wife! “Wait, before that, I’ve got… we’ve got something to tell you.” she turned to Pinkie and smiled. Both her and Pinkie said at the same time while lifting up their hooves with the brown braided bands on them “We’re married!”

It didn’t seem possible but Rainbow Dash sounded just as enthusiastic as Pinkie did. Hell, even her smile seemed as big as Pinkie’s did. Even in so much pain, it lifted both Fluttershy’s and Applejack’s, not to mention Elliot and Octavia’s hearts to see them so full of life. “Well congratulations. Ah'm so glad you worked out whatever little taff you had. And um, Rarity’s in Cantalot with Elusive. But she wanted us to congratulate you on your child, um even if he’s not here yet.”

“That’s all that letter says? It looks pretty long.”

“Oh well, actually it only mentions you in a post script…”

“A what?...”

“P.S.”

“Oh.”

“The rest of it is more to her father. Actually she was telling him to say congratulations if he saw you.”

“Right, cause running off with Elusive wasn’t creepy en-nAAAUUGGGHHHH!!!!” Dash screamed, cut of mid-sentence by yet another contraction. “Cele-le-le-lestia… just get this thing out of me alre-e-e-eady…” she whimpered. She tried to compose herself, which wasn’t easy. She did however and calmly but slowly added “... running off with Elusive wasn't creepy enough she wants her father to talk to me about my foal? Uh..." Dash sighed, shaking her head. "So, if Rarity’s not here, where’s Twilight?”

“Oh, she’s in the hospital again.”

“Again? She didn’t…”

“No! No, it’s something else. She’d alright. But um, Rainbow. What you said yesterday, you don’t… do you…?”

“I want to live.” Dash answered. She hadn’t cared yesterday because she had nothing to really lose. She had a lot to lose now. However, “But if I do… I’m ok with that. I don’t want to but… if I do. I don’t blame anypony for it, it just happens. I don’t blame this foal and I don’t want anypony else to.”

“That’s… good?” Fluttershy responded. Dash saying that she would accept death if it came sounded dark, but she wasn’t worried and did want to live. At the very least it was an improvement over not caring at all. “Sil also wants us to tell you that she’s more than happy to take care of Ace and Ven if you need her too. And the new born. You know, if Pinkie is busy… arranging certain events. And me and Applejack, we’re willing to help too.”

“Thank you Fluttershy. You too AJ” Dash said. She wasn’t entirely sure but knew another contraction was due very soon. And sure enough a few seconds later it hit. It hadn’t been a surprise this time so she contained an out-cry. But it still hurt just as much.

Fluttershy could see her friend shudder in pain. It hurt her to see. But it also hurt her to know it was a pain she would likely never feel. “Rainbow Dash. Um, it’s alright if you say no but um, do you mind if I feel it once more?” she asked.

“Uh, you mean my stomach right? Not my… yeah, sure.” Dash said as Fluttershy leant in a placed a hoof on her friend’s belly. It was hot. Very hot. Dash’s entire body was most likely this hot. She could even feel Dash’s pulse just on the skin.

“Have you thought of a name for him yet?”

“No. We haven’t.”

“Well, maybe you should. You should think of one for him now, just in case… you can’t later.” Fluttershy said, keeping her hoof on Dash while looking up at her.

“It doesn’t matter. We don’t… I don’t plan to keep him if I live.”

“Wh-what do you mean.” Fluttershy questioned, removing her hoof from her friend's enlarged belly.

“I mean, I never wanted this child. I still don’t want this child. And I planned on giving him up for adoption.” Dash admitted with obvious shame in her voice. Pinkie and AJ could both see it had hurt Dash to say admit it. Fact was she’d only admitted it before to Pinkie and Gilda. Fluttershy however…

“How… how could you?” she said backing away from Dash. “How could you not want such a blessing? Such a gift that you’re lucky to have! That some ponies can’t even have and you’re just going to give it up?” Fluttershy yelled! Which was about the level of AJ’s average speaking volume or Pinkie’s whispering volume.

“What I’m doing and what Applebloom did are two different things!” Dash yelled back, much louder than Fluttershy. “I didn’t want… at least I didn’t…” she stopped, not wanting to deflect any of this back onto Applebloom who Dash knew for sure wouldn’t do that to her. “Look… this just happens… it’s not like I’m doing this just to spite you Fluttershy. I’ve been thinking about it for ages. And it’s just what’s for the best.”

“You know, I envy you Rainbow.” Fluttershy admitted. “I’ve wanted to have my own foal for a while now. But…”

Dash interrupted her “Yeah, I heard. What ever happened to Big Mac getting you pregnant? That’s the last I’d heard of that.”

“N-no. That never happened. I wish it could’ve.”

“Huh, tough luck AJ, looks like she wants the B.”

“Shut yer trap Dash.” AJ snapped. She instantly felt a bit bad, knowing that Dash was just joking but that whole incident had been her own fault after all. “Sorry, it’s just kinda a sour topic. She never slept with ma brother. But ah thought she had. It’s why… why ah’d kicked her out. And ah guess ya could sorta blame me for Pinkie runnin’ off with Fluttershy too.”

“Sure sounds like I could…” Dash replied sarcastically, but slightly meaning it too. “Still, why DON’T you just do that? I bet Mac wouldn’t mind studding for her. Or even just get him to go in a cup and say ‘’ere’s yer baby’.” she joked, trying to right the situation. Even though she had just horribly mocked Big Mac's southern voice.

“No, that couldn’t… maybe one day but…”

“So you’re just not… hold up… another’s coming soon.” Dash said, referring to the luckily timeable contractions! The same as before: it hit, it hurt, and it sucked! She took a moment to recover before “If you’re not ready for a foal, why do you want one so much?”

“I am ready. I just can’t have one.”

“Sure you can.”

“No, I mean I CAN’T have one. I can’t…” Fluttershy finished as she put her hoof back on her friend's stomach. And Dash realised what she meant. If she was capable of feeling more pain than she already was in, Dash would’ve thought it hurt just to see Fluttershy say something that made her feel so broken. She looked as bad as Pinkie had a few times in the last few weeks. And this is why is surprised everypony that Dash just started laughing.

She laughed hard and long. So long that another contraction came and went barely noticed. And only shortly after the last one. She was laughing so hard that it started to make the others turn from mad or upset to concerned, remembering how Twilight had laughed before she’d stopped breathing a year ago. “Dashie, are you alright? “ Pinkie asked.

Dash stopped laughing. Mostly. She still chuckled a little bit. “Yeah, yeah I’m, haha, I’m fine. It’s just that… pffha… I can’t believe I didn’t think of it. I mean it’s so obvious. Like from the beginning!” Dash said as she tried to stop laughing and made sure to say this completely seriously “Fluttershy, would you like to adopt this foal?”

“I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I,…” Fluttershy stammered. Applejack came up beside her and put a hoof over her shoulder. She used her over hoof to pull Fluttershy’s still stammering face away from looking at Dash to her. They looked at into each other’s eyes. It conveyed all they needed to discuss with each other. Without looking away from AJ Fluttershy simply said “Yes.”

“Oh my gosh! This is perfect!” as if to punctuate/ruin that statement, Dash let out another grunting-moan as another contraction hit. “Why didn’t we think of this sooner? Why didn’t you tell us sooner? Why didn’t we tell you sooner too I guess so it’s not your fault really.”

“Um… Pinkie?” Dash said but was ignored in Pinkie’s usual tirade of words.

“Oh my gosh, he'll have such a wonderful family!"

“Pinkie Pie.”

“And you’ll have somepony to carry-on running Sweet Apple Acres!”

“Pinkie Pie! ” Dash shouted.

“Dash, I’m in the middle of a… wait I remember this, I ignored you and said ‘I’m in the middle of a heart-felt speech here Dashie and nothing you can say will stop me from finishing it’ and then you said ‘My water just broke’ and I said ‘I’m really starting to unlike The Writer’ and then that most mean that…”

“It's coming now!” Dash finished it for her.

“Oh my gosh! Elliot!” Pinkie yelled as she stretched her arms and pulled her sister to right in front of Dash. “You’re up!”

She was a little surprised by the sudden visual intrusion… for the second time in two days. But she was a professional in the practise of medicine. “Oh, wow your bajingo is reeeeally stretching.” correction: she was a professional in the practise of a different field. But that didn’t stop her. She took a deep breathe and got focused. Dash’s life depended on her making this as easy for her as possible.

“Quick, somepony boil some water!” Pinkie yelled.

“That’s not necessary.” Elliot countered. “That’s just an old wife’s tail told to get the husband out of the room while the mother’s giving birth. But go run a bowl of warm, body-temperature water that we can wash the foal with. Unless you’d rather tongue-bathe the new born.” Elliot said jokingly, hoping Dash would catch on. Dash gave a small groaning chuckle that may’ve been the word ‘no’ but Elliot couldn’t tell for sure. “You’ve been fully dilated for a while now and the head is starting to crown nicely. Don’t worry Dash. This will be over soon.”

Elliot seemed calm and that helped Dash calm too. It didn’t however calm Pinkie who was squeezing Octavia’s hoof about as hard as Dash had squeezed hers yesterday. Fluttershy and Applejack had seen many a birth on the farm but there was diffidently something different to that and a pony giving birth. For one, animals didn’t seem to scream so much. While they probably swore just as much in their own language, being able to understand the slue of obscenities changed the atmosphere quite a bit.

“Remember to breathe.” Elliot said. It was highly common for the mother to unconsciously hold their breath while pushing out a foal. To make that point clear Pinkie took long gasps of air. She’d forgotten to breath… from the look on Octavia’s face, Pinkie was squeezing her hoof REALLY hard. “Applejack, could you take care of my sister. Go… go help her boil some water.”

“No, no I’m ok.” Pinkie said, letting go off her other sister’s hoof and casually moving over to Elliot’s side. “It, it’s alright Dashie, I’m here. Remember what I said. If it hurts, let it out. Don’t hold it in and let it bui…”

“YYYYAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!.......” Dash screamed, starling Pinkie a little. But she’d asked for it so it was a good thing. Elliot however kept at what she was doing. Which honestly was very little, but it looked important.

“That’s good Dash. Start to try and push ok?”

“Y-yeah… ok.” Dash replied between panting.

“Alright, on three. One. Two. Three.”

“Hnnng!... AHHHH!!!!”

“Good, it’s coming out.” Elliot reassured. Pinkie stayed quiet and just watched. She hadn’t seen this last time. She’d had it happen herself and had missed seeing it. It was beautiful. Actually it was quite horrifying, but beautifully horrifying. “Alright, again on three. One. Two. Three.”

"Hnnng! Hnnnnnnnnngggg!... Hnnnggg!!... Ahhh-ah…” Dash whimpered. She was pushing but it felt like it was doing nothing. It just hurt more the more she did it. It felt like nothing had moved a fraction of an inch to her, but the foal’s head was almost completely out not. It wouldn’t be much more.

“You’re almost there Dashie." Pinkie said this tiem around. "You can do it! O-on three again ok? One. Two… two and a half… ……… three!”

“HNNNNnnnnNNNNnnggg!... A-aaaahhhhh!!! Ahh ahh ahh!” Dash panted as her foal come out suddenly after two last pushes. Once the head was out the rest of the body followed with ease. It was out. The foal was out finally out of her. Elliot was the first to hold the foal for a barely second before passing it to Pinkie.

Pinkie took it gently, huddled it in her hooves and moved up to Dash so she could see their son. Even if it wasn’t going to be there son, for now he was. “It’s a colt. An earth pony colt.” Pinkie said showing a new-born white foal to Dash. But…

“He’s not crying… why isn’t he crying?!” Dash questioned. Both Ace and Ven had screamed when they were born but this little one was dead silent… dead silent.

Without a word Elliot grabbed the foal back from Pinkie, his rear legged in her mouth, she held it upside down and slapped her hoof across it’s flank. It coughed up a clear red liquid and then took a shard breathe of air then nothing for a moment… “Aaah, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh…” it started crying. It was crying loudly, and strongly. It was alright, it was better than alright. It was alive. And so still was Dash.

With that Elliot handed it back to Pinkie who cradled it in her hooves once more. She leant in to Dash and placed the foal against her chest. The colt didn’t stop crying but it wasn’t as loud anymore. It felt warm and safe, lying against its mother.
Elliot raised a warm wet cloth to the foal and wiped off some of the after-birth-gak. “Congratulations.” she simply said.

“Th-thank you.” Dash whimpered in response. “Fluttershy. Come here.” she added, barely turning her head. She was so sore but it was over now and she could relax. “Come meet your son.”

Fluttershy hesitated. What she was seeing, she felt bad for wanting that foal. She didn’t want to take a child away from it’s mother, even if she knew it was what Dash wanted. Reluctantly she took a step forward and turned too looked at AJ by her side. Then she took another step, more sure this time than the last. Before she knew it she was right next to Dash and Pinkie, and Applejack was right by her side as well. She ran a hoof over his still soft head, where his mane would start to grow in a few days and lightly stroked its bald head.

“He’s beautiful.” she whispered. More meaning to think it and just accidently saying it out loud.

“Of course he is Sug, he’s our son.” AJ said as Rainbow Dash moved him from Pinkie’s side of her chest over to Fluttershy and indicated for her to hold him as Pinkie had been before. She gently took him off of his mother’s chest, ignoring the slime still covering him and taking him to her own chest where he quickly grew just as at home on. “So… what’s his name?” AJ asked her wife.

“I don’t know.” Fluttershy replied. She looked at him, his eyes where closed and his head pressed against her as he cried softly. He hadn’t opened his eyes yet and was bound to soon. But Fluttershy didn’t want herself to be the first thing this foal saw. She wanted it to be both her and Applejack. She moved closer to AJ who took the hint and started to nuzzle against her.

Fluttershy implemented a little trick she’d learnt over the years taking care of animals and often mid-wifing for those animal’s births and lightly blew on his face. Not strongly, barely a breeze even. But enough to warm him, and agitate his eye lids, letting the child know he could move them. Sure enough it worked and he opened his big glorious, beautiful black eyes and stared at his parents. Fluttershy began to cry. She’d only ever seen such a beautiful and innocent creature once before.

And while this was her son, she couldn’t deny one thing to Dash, the pony that had just fulfilled her dreams. “Rainbow Dash. Would you like to name our child?”

“N-no, it’s fine. He’s your child. You name him.” Dash replied reluctantly and weakly. Even though she’d planned on giving up the child there was something maternal in how she was feeling right now and every part of her wanted to at least name the child, but apparently not every part seems she’d declined.

“Please, it would mean a lot to me. To us. We want you to name him. Right Applejack?”

“Right you are Sug.” she replied, forcing herself to break away from looking at the foal, to Fluttershy, then to Dash. Dash could tell it was something they wanted. And she wanted it too. She’d forever be a part of his life. Even though he’d not be a true part of hers. But she was alright with that. She’d brought such happiness to her friend. That was more than enough.
“His name is… uh… his name’s… A-aaahhhhh!!” she cried.

“Are you alright Dashie? You feel ok?” Pinkie asked, tender moment gone and now back to worrying about her wife’s life.

“Yeah, yeah I feel fine. I feel, haha… I feel great…” Dash said with a chuckle as her eyes went unfocused before her head fell from how she’d been holding her neck up. Her head hit her pillow solidly and she was clearly out cold, eyes still wide open.

“No! No Dashie no! NO!!!” Pinkie screamed. The foal started to cry louder again as Pinkie’s cry hurt his ears. But she didn’t care. “Wake up, wake up Dashie! Dashie!!! No!...”

“Not again…”

Author's Notes:

One whole year! This is one hell of a long story.
Do I regret all that time I've spent writing it? Absolutely...
Would I do it again? I probably would knowing me.

I told everyone to comment in the last chapter... like huge big words you can't miss, and no one did.
As such, screw you. I've recombined chapters 38 and 39 so you can have a big arse long chapter. Meaning that you're not getting 39 next week like I promised [oh the irony]
Also because chapter 40 [now chapter 39] is already over 7k words and not even half finished. What started as a flash back has since become it's own full chapter. Again.
That, and if I hadn't recombined them, the second chapter would've started with the whole Diamond/Bloom story which quite frankly, doesn't need to be there. I just started writing, intending maybe a page but it quickly became half a chapter's worth by itself. [now only quarter a chapter though: maths]

Also, in regards to notes like ^ that, explaining how/when I'm going to post: I've realised I should make them journal updates on my page but I've been doing it this far into the story, why stop now? I will do that for my next story(s) though. [er mer gawd new story announcement!]

Anyway, now for general tidbits about ma story! As usual.

Haha... Big Bang Theory... and that's how Equestria was made.
Seriously, does anyone even know the difference between jelly and jello?
I made two alicorn jokes in the same chapter... derp.

'Let’s tie the knot, get hitched and settle down together.' Three people didn't recognise these jokes... I'm not sure if they where too subtle, or just overly blatant.
Seriously, do you know how easy it is to become an ordained minister over the interweb? As it is I can choose between the titles 'Lord', 'Father' or 'Doctor'. It's even possible to get the title 'Mix-Master' and I'm talking about on legal documents such as government issued ID and bank cards.
I tried to find the 'What's in the box' scene from Tosh.0 but instead found the thing they where parodying... sorry if I creeped you out. But honestly, it finishes with the best line ever! 'Somebody call somebody.' I laughed.

I'm trying to imply that seems Pinkie calls herself 'Auntie Pinkie Pie' to Fluttershy than that would make Fluttershy her niece and thus... you know what, even when explaining the joke it's still weirdly phrased...
Defiantly... google it. As it is, I just realise I've been misspelling it as well.

The Diamond/Bloom ship inspired by this fic!
http://www.fimfiction.net/story/30182/of-diamonds-and-apples
Warning! Clop, Foalcon, R63, M/M

Now honestly, who didn't see that coming? Right form the very start? That Dash would give her foal to Fluttershy.
I mean really?
Just be glad I didn't link the horse giving birth video I had.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TasIkQc6gX4 Um... wut?

By and by

It was a beautiful day! The sky was grey and overcast, the air was dead-still causing the eerie leafless tree to not move an inch, and the road she was skipping down was rocky and uneven. But everyday day was beautiful when you had a smile for an umbrella. Although seems it wasn’t raining a smile was some other kind of metaphor that made more sense.

A young pink filly named Pinkamena Diane Pie was returning to her home on the rock farm. It had been a week since she’d gotten her Cutie Mark for her special talent of throwing parties. Or maybe it was her talent to make ponies smile. Either way those went hoof in hoof. Both her older sisters still didn’t have their Cutie Marks so she was going to throw them a party to make them smile. See, hoof in hoof!

Pinkamena, or as she called herself now Pinkie Pie, or sometimes just Pinkie, was returning from the nearby little village called horrible-horse-pun-steed. That was just its nickname for some reason though, its proper name was steadsteed but nopony called it that unless they were an out-of-towner or tourist. Anyway, point is she had just gotten her supplies to throw the party and was returning home.

On another unnecessary bit of story, did you know that a pony’s adult name and birth name aren’t always the same? When a pony gets their Cutie Mark they change their name to suite their special talent more accurately. Not all ponies do this however, liking their original name, or in rare cases already having a relevant name. A prime example would be Pinkie herself whose name is still similar but changed none the less to fit her.

Were where we? Right, walking home. No, skipping home. Bouncing home? Heading home in some form! Pinkie was following the path, humming some tune to herself as she went. They had eggs, flour and a good variety of fruits back at the farm so all she needed was milk and sugar to bake a cake, but she’d also bought a few other things. Not confetti or the like as it could all be made out of paper and she already had that at home too.

What she’d bought where gifts for her sisters. A my-first-instrument set and a practice first aid kit. She was ABSOLUTALY sure that Inkamena and Blinkamena, or Inkie and Blinkie as she’d started calling them since she’d started calling herself Pinkie, would love them. Her eldest sister would make a great musician and the middle sister would make a super-dee-duper doctor one day!

So as she continued home everything was normal. Until she saw something that wasn’t normal. Out of the corner of her eye, above the tree line that bordered the road, there was a something grey. And it wasn’t just the grey clouds that perpetually lined the sky. It was smoke. And where there’s smoke, there’s fire.

The ground was littered with the dried leaves that had fallen from the trees. A fire in this forest would spread far and fast. Her party could wait, she had to warn her family and do what they could to protect the farm. She dropped the bag she was carrying and galloped home as fast as she could.

Pinkie burst through the front gates yelling “Forest fire! Forest fire! There’s a forest fire!” and got an immediate response from her father, Clyde. He was a rather old stallion for having such young kids. Fact was, he was stallion of the cloth until very late in his life and kept most of those tenants, even still wearing his collar. He had a grey mane like two of the three of his daughters. Although his used to be pink back in his youth. While that mane was mostly covered by his rather large hat, his grey sideburns gave it away.

Her eldest sister Blinkie who was old enough to remember the last fire that had devastated their precious rocks called out “Get some buckets and soak the ground around the fences!” acting fast and wanting to avoid losing as much of thier land as possible. At least they had some time to prepare this time. And now that her sisters were old enough to lend a hoof, that helped too. “Get all the animals out of the pens and into the open! We can round them up later but their no good if they’re cooked!” she always worried over the animal health and well-being.

Who knows; if they have enough time they could save the entire farm! And sure enough, they had enough time to prepare everything. The ground all along the fences where soaked to the point of mud, they had twenty full buckets lined up and ready, with a system to quickly refill them from the well. They’d even managed to move most of the bigger, more valuable rocks towards the house and the cheaper or more fire resistant rocks towards the direction the fire for coming from.

But ultimately… it made no difference. No matter how much you prepare for a fire, there’s not much you can do when it never even comes. They’d stayed at the fences waiting for the first sign it was getting close for hours. So long that it became dark out. Clyde knew his daughter wouldn’t lie so the fire had to be out there; maybe it had just gone in the opposite direction.

He climbed to the top of the rock silo and took a look out over the whole forest. Nothing. The sky was dark and cloudy, with no moon light, if there was fire anywhere nearby its orange glow would be impossible to miss. He yelled from the top of the structure “Everypony. We’re safe. There’s no fire!” as he began to climb down. He was exhausted when he got down. His wife Bonnie waited for him at the bottom of the ladder “It’s been a long day…” he sighed and let her help him towards the house

He was old and the farm work was hard. And today had been incredibly stressful. He knew Pinkie Pie hadn’t lied, she’d just been mistaken. And while Blinkie seemed to be over the roof that there was no fire, Clyde was rather annoyed. Truth be told, the farm wasn’t doing too well. If there had been a fire and they’d lost any amount of their rocks… they would’ve been in a very bad situation.

A rock farm can only exist where there’s rock to farmed after all and the rock here where starting to dry up. Both figuratively and literally. The large amount of water in the ground here slowly pushed rocks to the surface while the land still remained solid, if not a little squishy at times. However, what kept this spot in particular filled with rock was a large iron rich magnetic lode-stone the house was built on.

Most of the rocks had already been mined though, or harvested; whichever you wanted to call it, over the last number of decades the Pie family had owned the land and they’d been getting less and less rising up each year. Sure there were other lode-stones around here, not even that far, maybe ten or twenty Kilometres away. But you had to find them. They were moderately rare. And none big enough to build another house on top of.

If he had been forth planning and started looking for a new spot nine years ago when the rocks had first started to slow in numbers maybe they would’ve found one. But each year he just let it slip by, thinking next year would be better.Once he had finally started looking though, just earlier this year, he’d grown old. He’d had the hopes that his children would carry on working this farm but that hope had faded when his youngest daughter, and first to do so, had gotten her Cutie Mark in something other than geology.

And if his older daughter’s hadn’t gotten theirs yet having something to do with his line of work, they wouldn’t. The farm would end with him. It was a dying farm anyway. It was a sad wasteland they lived in anyway. Even if the trees where alive, they didn’t look it. The water in the ground and the high heat always made it cloudy and dark… but there was so much light added to his life now. Pinkie’s personality had changed overnight. Before she had been a dull and gloomy as both the land and her sisters. Now… now she was, well Pinkie. But Pinkie wasn’t the same daughter they had named Pinkamena.

It made it all the sadder that he had to punish her for this. As he and his wife headed towards the house, he could see Pinkie looked puzzled. “I know I saw fire. Well, I saw smoke and there can’t be smoke without fire.” she questioned.

“I’m sure you thought to saw smoke.” he said, sounding more condescending than he had planned. “You’re grounded for a week.” he finished bluntly.

“But dad I…”

“That’s father!” Clyde yelled. “Listen, I like this ‘new you’, but this is too much! I know you didn’t mean to make this mistake but you still made it! This was good practice, but… it scared me. It scared your mother and your sister’s too.”

“But, but that’s more than twice what you’ve ever given to any of us!”

“What you did is twice as serious.”

“But I…”

“No more buts!” Clyde yelled, silencing his daughter. “Now… let’s go inside. We’ll have a late dinner then it’s off to bed for today. You have school in the morning.” Clyde finished as he turned and started for his little house on the quarry.

“Yes father.” Pinkie sighed as she lowered her head and whispered to herself “I was just trying to help…”

~ ~

The next day Pinkie had gone to school with her sisters. They were home schooled and their mother had decided today’s lesson would be about predispensored metamorphic geodes, AKA gems or jewels, and how they were formed in perfectly cut shapes by forces unknown to even the princess. Rumoured that they had been done so by an ancient, now dead race called ‘hoomans’. Lunch time came along and while Inkie and Blinkie went out to play, Pinkie was kept inside.

Her mother and father had spoken last night. They’d decided that one whole week was too much. Pinkie’s mother had talked Clyde down to just three days of grounding. They hadn’t told Pinkie yet and would tell her over dinner tonight. That wasn’t all they’d spoken about though. They’d spoken about how she’d changed. Neither of them disliked her new attitude but it was just so different to what she used to be. Calm and quiet like her sisters and aside from the occasional tiff with her sisters or one of the children from town, all three of them where well behaved children. But such a drastic and sudden change in their daughter, it worried them.

As Pinkie sat at her desk, looking out towards the dull barren fields where her sisters where playing with their favourite pet rock, Pinkie remembered something. “Mother.”

“Yes dear?”

“I know I’m not aloud out to play but could I go out and get the stuff I bought in town yesterday?”

“What did you get?” Bonnie asked.

“It was a gift for Inkie and Blinkie. I also got some milk and sugar to make a cake. I was planning on throwing them both a party.”

“Don’t try and bribe me into letting you out there with the promise of cake Pinkam… Pinkie.”

“No, that’s not it. It’s that I left it when I saw the… when I thought I saw the fire yesterday. The probably milk’s bad by now but I shouldn’t let the other things go to waste too.”

“Where did you leave it?”

“Just on the path back from town. About half way here.”

“Alright. You have forty minutes.”

“But it’s only thirty minutes to town and back?”

“I know pinkie. Now go, that forty starts now, don’t waste it.”

“Oh thank you Mom!” Pinkie yelled and hugged her mother, before bolting out the door and out of the front gates. She hopped all the way out there for about seven minutes or so before the bag came into view and that’s when she slowed down. She could grab the bag and come home with twenty-five minutes to spare. Or… “I know I saw smoke yesterday. I know I did!” she said to herself as she looked around the side of the road the smoke had been above.

She got to the bag and picked it up, checking the contents. It was all there, the milk smelled bad like she'd expected so she just picked up the bottle and threw it away. She swung the bag oven her head and onto her back.

But instead of heading back to the farm, she looked to her left, then turned around and looked to her right. Then turned around twice more until she was facing the direction she’d been facing yesterday, while standing in the spot she’d been in when she saw “The smoke was… there!” she pointed with her hoof where she remembered seeing it come from. “I know there was smoke and I’m going to find out what made it!” she proclaimed to nopony.

Without hesitation, even though she’d never been into the woods by herself before, she hopped off the road and started bouncing her way into them. There wasn’t anything to really worry about in this forest other than a few rock-lobsters, the real danger came from getting lost. Pinkie and her sisters had always been told not to enter the woods without a compos. The lode-stone that their house was built on was magnetic and so the compos would always point to the farm.

She headed towards where she thought the smoke had been coming from. She’d been walking for about ten minutes now, but still hadn’t found anything. If she didn’t turn back soon she’d be in even more trouble than she was already in. “But I didn’t do anything…” she sighed to herself. “I didn’t… and if I can prove I saw fire then they’ll have to unground me!” she chirped, happy with her completely flawless logic and continued on. If she was late back home it didn’t matter because she was right!

Pinkie kept going, eventually she could hear something up ahead. She stopped bouncing along and went into stealth mode, pulling herself low to the grown and crawling her way slowly forward. The sound had been coming from a bunch of weird looking, white barked trees that were in the middle of a clearing.

As she approached her eyes scanned over the white trees and past them to a giant white rock. They weren’t trees, they were stone of some sort… marble? She continued to sneak around, all the while looking for what had made the sounds she’d heard moments ago. Unfortunately she couldn’t find it though and soon enough she saw something else.

A fire pit. A small circle of rocks with a pile of ash in the middle of it. She hadn’t been seeing things! She had proof now! She had… something very sharp poking at her throat and a heavy weight on her back. “You’re not very good at sneaking, little one.” a deep voice said loudly right into her ear. “I could hear you coming before you decided to ambush me.”

“I, I didn’t… please don’t hurt me!” Pinkie whimpered. “P-please…” she feared for her life as her eyes unfocused with fright. She just stared forward, not daring to move for she didn’t know how long. Eventually, mercifully, the object pointed against her neck was removed and the weight came off her back. Despite the weight off of her, she fell to the ground. She’d never been so scared in her life. She curled up and began to cry.

Lying there sobbing she felt a hoof on her side and jumped from its touch. The assailant ignored her resistance and moved his hoof down her back towards her flank. “You are a female?” Pinkie didn’t know much about what her eldest sister had called sex but she remembered her parents telling her about ‘good touch, bad touch’. And with that, he lifted Pinkie’s tale.

And then put it back down. He moved away from the girl he’d just found. Walking back towards his camp, Pinkie got a good looked at him at last. He was big, really big, easily three times her size. She could only see the back of him. Or at least she assumed it was his back. He was very hairy and round, standing on four short legs, which were probably longer than they seemed, just covered by his long shaggy brown coat.

He walked over to a small rock here the fire place grabbed something. He then turned around and started back towards Pinkie with a bag in his mouth. Pinkie got a look at his face and knew for sure this wasn’t a pony. He had a dark nose with large nostrils and his forehead pointed out above his eyes. And on each side of that forehead was a long dark grey horn. Pinkie thought this create was a demon.

“Drink.” he said putting the bag on the ground in front of her. Pinkie looked at the bag and wondered what was in it. But she didn’t dare disobey this creature and reached out for the bag. She tried to open it but couldn’t figure out how. Eventually “The top there, put it in your mouth and bite down.” and she did as instructed. She felt a drop of water spill out from it. It was just water.

Pinkie took a few more sips before releasing it. The creature grabbed the water-skin with his mouth and returned it back where he’d gotten it. Pinkie got to her hoofs and thought about running but feared what he would do if she did. One of this horns had been pressed against her throat and he had moved so silently despite his size, he obviously had great grace and would probably catch her if she tried. Pinkie didn’t know what she should do.

“I am sorry.” the beast said. “I did not mean to scare you. I was told that ponies are smaller creatures. I thought them as small as you. I am just small too I suppose. But I see you are just a child. I thought you intended to hunt me so I acted first.”

Pinkie was still scared but at least she was in less danger than before. But this thing had nearly killed her and never even seen a pony before. “W-what are you, Mister Monster?”

“I am a buffalo. And you are a pony? A child female?”

“I’m not a child, I got my Cutie Mark. That means I’m an adult!” Pinkie said happily, despite her fear, remembering what her late Granny Pie had told her. “A buffalo? I thought you people only lived down in the badlands?”

“’Badlands’?” the buffalo questioned as he stepped up onto a flat rock near his fire place and sat down.

“You know, the desert. Down south where ponies don’t live.” Pinkie said. She was shaking and nervous. She’d said a few things wrong already. ‘you people’ calling his home ‘badlands’ and saying that nopony lived there.

“Come, sit. I will tell you of my people.” he said, lifting a hoof and motioning for her to sit on a rock opposite him. She hadn’t moved from where she’d lay before and did so now very hesitantly. She approached slowly and took a seat, making sure not to point her rear in his direction. “You are scare of me.” he stated.

“No I’m not.” Pinkie lied.

“You are shaking. I apologise for what happened earlier.”

“I’m not scared!” Pinkie insisted. Pinkie lied… “If I was scared, why would I come and speak with you?”

“You are brave to speak to me, this is true. But bravery doesn’t not mean you lack fear, it merely mean you do not let it control you. You would be honoured amongst my people for such acts.” he stated as Pinkie finally made herself comfortable on the rock. It wasn’t as comfortable as the rocks she had back at the farm but they did always keep the best rocks for themselves after all. One of the many benefits.

“Thank you?” Pinkie said with a tint of confusing. She wasn’t too sure if that had been a compliment or just that speaking in his weird way. “Can I ask you something?”

“You may.”

“Did you have a fire going about a few hours after now, but yesterday? I saw some smoke from the road and thought there was a forest fire.”

“I did. Though I do not think you have to worry about a fire. The ground is rich with water and though the trees look as if dead, they are very much alive. I found that out yesterday. I thought the tree dead as it was devoid of leaves, perhaps dried during some draught, but when I went to burn it in my pit, it let out very much smoke. Living wood has much water in it and does not burn as clean as dead wood. I am not used to the trees around this new home.”

“Well, that’s good news I guess. I live on a farm not too far from her and a fire would’ve really been bad.” Pinkie cheered, she was becoming less scared of this big lug by the second.

“I apologise if I scared you then too, young one.”

“It’s alright. And you can call me Pinkie Pie. What’s your name?”

“My name is not important.”

“Sure it is. All I’ve got to call you so far is ‘Mister Monster’ and I’m sure you don’t like that name. So what’s your name?”

“I will not say. My name is my name and you may not use it against me.”

“What are you talking about?”

“My people live in peace. For the moment. There are many tribes and we often fight one another. To know our enemies name gives us the advantage, that we know them. To give one's name is to give one's soul. I will not give you my name to be used against me.”

“Well, I told you my name so even if I were use it against you, you’d have just as much power over me, so c’mon tell me already.”

“I said I will NOT!” he yelled, bringing a small bit of fear back to Pinkie. It was a deep part of his custom. While she was not a buffalo and doubtfully knew any of the shamanistic magic to use his name against him, he knew one thing about her. “You have not told me your true name.”

“My name’s not?… you must mean how I changed it a few weeks ago. My name used to be Pin…”

“I don’t not wish to know. I will call you Pinkie Pie and I will not use it against you.” he however, did know the shaman’s magic. He was a shaman. Emphasis on ‘was’.

“Well then, how about I give you a name that I can call you.”

“That is acceptable.”

“Yay!” Pinkie cheer, jumping form her seat and then landing back on it. “Ok what do I know about you, I found you by this rocks, you’re a buffalo and you’re very zen. Hmm…” Pinkie pondered what he was pondering. “I know! I’ll call you Bysen, get it? Because you’re a bison, I found you BY these rocks and you’re so zen!”

“I do not know what zen means. But I am fine with this name, you may call me Bysen. And I shall call you Pinkie Pie.”

“Yippy!” Pinkie cheered as she clapped her hooves together. “I can’t wait to tell my family I made a new friend. Especially somepony, err, someone like you.”

“I would rather you didn’t. I am new to this land and I do not wish to meet any ponies.”

“But you met me.”

“Yes. I did.” he wouldn’t say it, but he was happy to have met this child.

“I’m not a child remember. Cutie Mark.”

“My apoloog…. wait, how did you?... never mind.”

“So how long have you been here?” Pinkie asked.

“Since yesterday. I have travelled many a moons until I came to this place.”

“Wow you must’ve come really far. But if you don’t want to meet new ponies, then why did you leave and come here?”

“I am a shaman. Or I was set to be one. I am but a young acolyte and when I became of my tenth year I began my rite of passage. I set out on a spirit quest to speak with my ancestors. I went off into the wilderness and communed with the spirits. They gave me a vision. To go north. So I returned to my village and told my elders of the dream. They told me to followmy vision and so I did. I travelled for more than a full seasons until I found this place.”

“What’s so special about this place? It’s just a gloomy old forest.”

“That is how I thought it too. Until I found these.” he pointed his hoof towards the white marble pillars. “The bones of a dragon.”

“These are dragon bones?” Pinkie jumped up and went over to one, poking and knock on it. “I didn’t know dragons where this big!” while she had only ever seen three dragons as they’d passed over her farm, even from so far up in the sky, none had been this big. These where easily five times the size of the one she’d seen.

“These are indeed dragon bones. And these are indeed very large.”

Legends tell of the Dark Queen who enslaved my people millennia ago. She ruled us and fed on what little joy we had. She ruled for decades untold until a great dragon, far larger than any alive today, larger than any that ever did or ever will exist again, fought her for control of our people.

A dragon as big as he needed as much food as the Dark Queen’s entire people. When he won, my people disappeared. For while they lived in sorrow under the Dark Queen’s rule, at least they lived. With this new dragon king, he would eat them and our people would be soon facing extinction. Or so they had all thought. Instead, he freed our people from the slavery of a ruler and let us from our own tribes with our own chieftains and elders.

We thanked him and celebrated him. But the battle had taken a toll on him. We offered him gemstones in numbers uncountable, but he did not last long. In less than a moon he passed. And from his passing the Dark Queen returned. But she could not harm us. He used his body, his very bones, to form the mountains, to form the great standing peaks of our lands to shield us from her kind. And so, our people worship the dragons. That such powerful creatures would give of themselves to save us lesser beings.

“At each set of remains I passed, I paid my respects to their spirits. And then left them be, continuing until I found these. I saw it as a sign. That this is where I was meant to be. For what reason, I do not know. For how long, I do not know. And if I will ever return to my people... I do not know.” Bysen let out a sigh at his last words.

“That’s so sad. I mean the story sounded good, and kinda sad too, but I mean that you don’t know when you’ll see your friends again." Pinkie could only imagine what that would be like, "Would you like to be my friend?”

“Perhaps.”

“Great!” Pinkie squealed. “I’ll come by every time I can. I’ll come tomorrow and the day after, and not the day after that, but the day after that I will. I’ll come every day I can, I promise!” she beamed, her smile wide and her teeth even seeming to sparkle a little bit.

“That sounds… good.” he said, with a slight smile coming to his face. His people didn’t usually socialise with the other races, but he liked this pony. Something about her just made him feel… happy.

~ ~

As Pinkie bounced through the gate to the farm she saw her mother running up to her. Before she knew it her mother had Pinkie on the ground holding her tightly, stroking the back of her head and crying. “What’s wrong Mom?” she asked but got no response. Not for a while at least. Both Inkie and Blinkie soon came to see what was happening. Both of them looked worried yet also happy.

“Your father’s out looking for you… where have you been!?” Bonnie replied at last. She didn’t stop crying though as she pulled away and looked her daughter in the eyes.

“There was a fire yesterday, I was right. I went and got the bag and then I headed into the woods where I’d seen the smoke coming from and it was really far in there but then I came across this camp where someone had set up a small fire last night and that’s where the smoke was coming from. See I wasn’t lying, there was a fire so there’s no need to ground me.”

But that didn’t stop her from crying. They hadn’t grounded Pinkie for lying, they’d grounded her for scaring everypony. And she’d scared them far more now. “Two more weeks. No, three! A month! You’re grounded! You’re grounded and not to leave this farm AT ALL!!!” she yelled and shook Pinkie a little as she did.

“B-but I…?”

“I was so scared! You were supposed to back hours ago! I thought something had happened and now you’re father’s out there. He’s been looking for you for hours! I’m so glad you’re ok... I’m… so…” Bonnie couldn’t say anymore as she cried her eyes out and just kept hugging her daughter.

~ ~

Just over two month had passed. Pinkie had only been grounded for just over a week but she wasn’t allowed to leave the farm for any reason at all. Well except for the barber visit but that in itself was a punishment. They’d given up trying to fix Pinkie’s messy mane and taken her to a professional. They couldn’t re-straighten it, except for a brief moment then the straightening iron had accidently burned her slightly, and it had gone flat for a brief moment. In the end they managed to clean it up at least. It was still curly but it looked neat now.

Her father had returned very late that night she’d met Bysen with his rifle and a large rock-lobster. He’d shot the thing out of fear and anger but felt bad about killing it. The least they could do was not let it go to waste. He cooked it up and had it for dinner that night. It was a punishment for the whole family seems ponies rarely ate meat.

Pinkie didn’t know but her parents had had a very long talk about what to do with her. The fire was understandable and apparently true, not that they’d dis-believed her. At least not at the time. But she’d been given and inch and taken a mile when her mother had let her go get the bag from the road. But she hadn’t made up the reason she’d gone out there for either. Whether she’d planned it and used the gifts as an excuse to go out there or not; they didn’t know.

Pinkie still threw that party she'd been planning for her sisters a few days later. Gifts, confetti, cake and all. She was slightly disappointed that neither of her sisters really liked their gifts, but she was happy when she found out somepony else did. She’d gotten the first instrument set for Blinkie but instead Inkie seemed to love it. And while the first aid kit she’d gotten for Inkie wasn’t loved by Blinkie, Clyde said it was a great thing to have around the farm just in case.

A few other things had happened since then. Every Friday, her mother would cook dinner as usual but Pinkie would also cook dessert. Cakes, cupcakes, muffins, croissants scones, scoans, crapes, danishes, Illegal Danish Super Snacks… you name it, it was in her recipe book, in her head. Pinkie had never had a cooking lesson in her life and nopony knew how she could cook so well.

Finally, though after two long months Pinkie was allowed off the farm and could go see her new friend once more. She’d told her family about him; that he had just moved to the forest from the south and that he lit the fire she’d seen the smoke from. However, she had neglected to mention the whole, pinning her down and pressing a horn to her neck thing seems they’d been scared something had happened to her that day. It didn't bare mentioning.

She’d also neglected to mention the horns at all. Or his size, or that he was a buffalo. Pinkie had said she’d met ‘someone’ instead of ‘somepony’ but they simply chalked it up to another one of her new mannerisms. Her father had asked where exactly he lived but seems Pinkie wasn’t allowed to leave the farm and describing the trees along a five kilometre stretch of road wasn’t possible, he’d never gone and met him.

After a while, Pinkie stopped speaking about him as the issue of the fire had been forgotten by then, so when Pinkie was finally allowed to leave again her father didn’t think to accompany her. But now, as she came along that stretch of road to the trees she knew meant head into the woods at exactly 'that angle' to find him she did so and went into the woods at exactly that angle to find him.

About fifteen minutes later she came to the clearing with the bones. But he was nowhere to be found. Remembering what had happened last time she turned around quickly! But he wasn’t there either. “Worth a try, oh well.” she said to herself as she walked out into the open “Heeelllloooo! Is anybody home?” she called out.

The area had been set up much more than it had been two months ago. A few ropes and tree branches weaved together making a shelter between three bones, decorated in what she assumed was tribal wear. But really, the place looked abandoned. There was no sign of anyone being here. It had been two months after all. Maybe he had moved on.
It was quiet and far off but she heard a response “Pinkie Pie?”

“Yes, it’s me! Where are you?” she called back loudly, looking around.

“I am coming, I will be with you shortly.”

“Alright, but don’t call me shortly!”

“My apologise.”

“N-no, it was a joke, because you said shortly, and I’m short.”

“I do not find it humorous, I thought had insulted you.” he said as he walked out of the woods behind the dragon’s skull carrying a rather large log on his back. He rolled it down onto the ground and it makes a slashing noise. Was it filled with water? He’d made a barrel out of a log, that’s quite impressive.

“Sorry, I was just trying to be funny. I’m sorry if I made you sorry.” she said, scratching the back of her head in embarrassment.

“It is alright. I did not expect to see you.” he replied, taking the seat opposite her.

“Why not?”

“Because you promised you would come to speak with me every day. I have not seen you for two moons and did not expect to see you at all. I was disappointed when I realised that.”

“Did I? Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you upset. But I promise I’ll be here every day from now on!”

“Do not make a buffalo a promise... if you know you can not keep it. You have already broken one, I do not wish to get my hopes up again.” he said looking away from her. He didn’t want to admit it but he had enjoyed his time with her and was saddened she had evidently not enjoyed their time together seems she had decided not to return.

“Well, I didn’t break my promise.” Pinkie argued.

“You broke your promise, do not try and lie. I remember exactly what you said that day. ‘I’ll come by every time I can. I’ll come tomorrow and the day after, and not the day after that, but the day after that I will. I’ll come every day I can, I promise!’. And you did not.”

“Wow, how did you remember that?”

“I remember everything you said that day.”

“Wow! You must have a super-dee-duper memory! Quick, how many hooves am I holding up, I’m going to ask you years from now.”

“You are holding up six… wait, how di… nevermind. No, my memory is not as great as you say. I remember what you said because it is the only time I have spoken with another in a very long time.”

“Oh, yeah I guess I’m the only pony you’ve seen in the last two months.”

“Even longer. I have not spoken with any other for almost a seasons. And the spirits of passed dragons do not tend to speak back.” he joked, though he was actually hurting on the inside quite dearly.

“Well, I didn’t break my promise then. If that was what I said, then my promise was to come every day I could, and today is the first day that I could. My parents grounded me so I couldn’t leave the farm.”

“Grounded? But you cannot fly?” he asked there was more than a tone of questioning in his voice. He wondered how an earth pony could fly.

“Nono, grounded means, um… it means I was being punished for not listening to them. I wasn’t allowed to leave the farm.”

“Ah, your elder’s judgement.”

“Yeah, like that. I guess. But this is the first day I’m able to come here. But I promise, from here on I will visit EVERY day.”

“I do not believe you can keep that promise.” he said flatly, sadness clearly in his tone.

~ ~

It had been a few days short of a year since they’d first met. And Pinkie had yet to break her promise. Everyday for ten months, or eleven moons, she had come to his camp and talked and helped him gather supplies and played and laughed and even occasionally cried. Sometimes she’d bring a few desserts she’d cooked and sometimes he would offer her some of the gooey brown muck that he ate… it was delicious!

It hadn’t been too long ago that Inkie, or Octavia Philharmona Pie as she now called herself, had gotten her Cutie Mark. And it was all because of Pinkie’s gift a year ago. My-first-instrument set had come with a little recorder, a note sheet and a guide to play each note. She enjoyed her time playing hot cross buns over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and you get the point and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and… I’m just ganna stop now. And over.

She did hold a small grudge against her parents though. They tolerated her playing the recorder for a while and even started to like it when she played more than just one song. However, Clyde’s religion, and by extension hers, forbid playing music. He made an exception but she still wasn't allowed to buy a new instrument. She would travel to her friend’s house in town every weekend and stay there for the night. They had a piano there and she would play.

But she finally got her Cutie Mark when they had found an old cello up in the attic. Not only had Octavia cleaned it and restrung it and tuned it, she had restored it. The neck had been broken and there was a hole in the body of it. She loved everything about music and instruments and practiced tuning even the smallest thing from glasses of water to the piano after her friend’s parents had purposefully detuned it just so she could do so.

While Clyde was happy for his daughter, he knew it was becoming time for him to teach them about something he’d been putting off for ages: sex.

He had planned to teach them once Blinkie had gotten her Cutie Mark, she being the oldest. Now it had happened in the opposite order and he worried it may already be too late. Octavia had been spending a lot of time at her friend’s place, and that filly had an older brother. And Blinkie had been hanging around that JD kid a bit too much.

Even Pinkie had this mystery friend she’d been seeing EVERYDAY for ages now. He still hadn’t met him and frankly, didn’t think he actually existed. A lone pony living out in the woods, never coming to town, not needing supplies from the stores? Pinkie had an imaginary friend and that was fine. He’d made Blinkie go out there with her a few times to make sure she was being safe and not doing anything stupid. Blinkie never said anything about him either which only made Clyde believe his theory more.

He didn’t want to have this talk with his children and neither did their mother. Bonnie seemed more nervous at the start of this school morning and none of the sisters had any idea why. She was a simple woman and had been taught this was a private matter. As such, it had been just as awkward when her parents had spoken with her about the facts of life.

Their father came into the room they used as a class room just before they usually began school. He nodded to their mother and said loudly, without shame, even though he was blushing deeply “Who knows what sex is?”

Octavia giggled at him using a naughty word but quickly silenced herself. Blinkie raised her hoof slowly, looking just as flushed as her father, but not nearly as much as their mother who was content to just stand their quietly trying to keep at least some of her blood in any part of her body other than her cheeks. “Father… promise not to be mad?”

“Of course not dear.” he said but thought ‘Oh, I know where this is going…’

“Well, um, me and JD have um… ‘done it’ a few times.”

“Done what?” asked Octavia.

“Had sex.” Clyde answered for her. “I was hoping to tell you all about this but now I have to ask you a few questions. Did you… do you know…”

“Yes we were safe.” Blinkie answered. “I’ve um… we got this speech already… when his mom, um, caught us.”

“Wait, what IS sex though?” Pinkie asked.

“It’s um… father?” she pleaded for his help on this. It was his lesson after all.

“I think you can tell her.” he joked. He couldn’t ground his daughter for doing what she’d done no matter how much he disapproved of it, but this seemed like a fitting punishment instead.

“Well, I um… I told you it was something that older ponies do when they’re in love.” she said to Pinkie and slightly regarding Octavia as well. She then turned to her father “And I do love him, please don’t be mad at him!”

“I am a little mad but… continue.” he said pointing a hoof back at Pinkie, who now only seemed more confused that her father would be mad at her sister’s friend for it.

“Well… a colt has a um… shwing-shwong and a filly has a…bajingo."

“Um… Blinkamena, what exactly did JD’s parents tell you?” and he thought he was an up-tight reserved pony… he didn’t let the torture go on any longer and took over from there. Blinkie seemed to cringe at every clinical word he used, Octavia giggled a few times but Pinkie just seemed excited to learn about something that everypony deemed to be ‘adult’.

He taught them how a foal was made, what each part of the mare and stallion did and how to have safe, protected sex. Of course his religion prohibited conception but he’d be damned if he was letting one of his daughters get pregnant. Ironically he would literally be damned for it too. He even told them about hybrids. How donkeys and ponies made mules or how gryphons and ponies made hippogryphs.

Mule’s where pretty common. At least compared to hippogryphs, but he was a little surprised when Pinkie asked “What about buffalo, can they have children with ponies?” and honestly, he didn’t know. He thought it was just youthful curiosity and didn’t think much of it. Blinkie however, raised an eyebrow and wondered if she should speak with her father about Pinkie’s friend in the woods.

However, the lesson was almost over now and Clyde finished off by announcing that he was planning for a big dinner this Friday and he wanted Blinkie to invite JD, Octavia to invite her friend and her older sibling. He then asked if Pinkie had anypony she liked, or had some strange feelings for, to which she replied “No, but instead of Friday, could we have the dinner on Sunday instead?”

“I don’t think so dear, that’s a school night and…”

“Please?! It’s really important, Sunday’s a really big day an…”

“Alright then.” Clyde said. Pinkie never asked for much and when she did it always ended up being more for other ponies then herself. If she wanted it to be on Sunday, he’d arrange that for whatever his daughter had planned. “Sunday it is. Now, you have the rest of the day off. Go to your friend’ places and ask their parents if they can attend dinner on Sunday night. They’ll say it’s a school night but tell them I insist and if they’d like to speak with me I’ll do so.”

“Oh, can I invite someone too?” Pinkie chirped!

“This is a special dinner Pinkie, for special someponies, you just said you didn’t have somepony like that.”

“I don’t, but I’d REALLY like to invite someone!”

“Alright, you may invite them.”

“Yippee!”

~ ~

It was Sunday morning and after their Sunday prays, Pinkie was off to see Bysen as always. But before she did however Clyde stopped her, to have a little talk with her. “So I stopped at the library yesterday and I found out something for you.”

“Really? What?!” she said cheerfully.

“Well, when a pony and a buffalo have a child, that child is called a deer.”

“Wow! Buffalos and ponies make deers?”

“Not exactly. They’re called deers because they look like deers, but they’re not the animal. They’re just like mules or hippogryths. Just like normal people but with different parents. And I also found out about these things called ‘chimeras’ that are the children of a pony and a dragon!” he said, making the last word reek of forced childish amazement for her enjoyment. As if either a dragon or a buffalo, or in an earth pony land like this, a gryphon would ever have a child with a pony. Even one of those dirty donkeys was laugh and a half away from a long shot.

“Oh that is so cool!” she said, and while Clyde had disliked her use of slang words like 'cool' at first, he’d gotten used to it. “I wonder what a buffalo and a dragon’s child would be like!?”

“What’s this fascination with buffalo?” he asked. They’d come up a lot recently.

“They’re just really amazing is all. Did you know they make all their own stuff? Barrles out of tree stumps, bowls out of turtle shell. Or is it a tortoise shell? And houses out of branches and rope! It’s all so amazing!” that explained it to Clyde, Pinkie had always been a resourceful one, making her own stuff instead of buying it, saying it’s more personal that way. She was just fascinated with making her own party supplies most likely.

“I didn’t know that. It does sound amazing.” he said, as he patted her on the head and got back to his work. She then started bouncing off towards the road. The long boring walk to Bysen’s little home was just as exciting as always. And today she had big news. She was going to get him to meet her family for the first time! Well except for Blinkie who he’d already met. She’d be met for the… third time.

As she bounced through the bush, Bysen could hear her coming from a mile away. For nearly a whole seasons now she’d been visiting him constantly and no matter how much she talked on and on about the same things he never got tired of it. It was surprising seems once when her sister had visited and Pinkie had gone off to get some water, he barely spoke with her. Though he found what she had to say interesting and new, more so than anything Pinkie said, he didn’t enjoy his time with her like he did with Pinkie.

“Ah, Pinkie Pie. Did you bring some of those cupcakes I love so much with you?” he asked with glee.

“Nope.” she returned with equal to or greater than glee.

“How about a slice of cake. Or a super snack?”

“No.” she replied just as happily. “You know if I bring something every time it’ll make the times I do less special.”

“I do, but a buffalo can dream can’t he?” Bysen chuckled. It was Sunday, or more actually the eighteenth day of the ninth moon and so today was the day she and Bysen would go picking berries and fruits from the surrounding area. He had to prepare, brace himself, winter is coming. Last year he had not properly prepared, being from the warmer deserts where it didn’t snow and had ran out of food. That was when Pinkie started bring him some. He had made it through winter, but vowed to not make it so closely this time.

He’d harvested berries and apples and other fruits and nuts and had shown Pinkie how to preserve them. They’d lost more to failed attempts and just eating them than he had managed to prepared properly but it had been fun and he had more than enough. After a few hours, they returned to his camp, eating a few of the better berries on the way back as they’d all be pretty bland when preserved so why not eat the best ones now?

After they’d finished, it was about the middle of the afternoon, still a few hours until her family’s dinner and she’d forgotten to ask him until now. She’d told her father that she’d kept forgetting to ask the person to the dinner and by now he expected her not to bring anypony at all. “So Bysen, I was wondering if you’d maybe like to come to my farm for dinner tonight?”

“Your farm?”

“Yeah, you know, my rock farm. We’re having a really big dinner tonight! Blinkie’s inviting her coltfriend, Octavia’s inviting two of her friends and my father said I could invite someone to and I’m inviting you! So what do you say? Do you want to join us for dinner tonight?”

“I do not know Pinkie Pie. I am uncomfortable around your sister, I do not think I would be well around more ponies I do not know in a place I am unfamiliar with. No. I will not attend.” he said. He was steadfast in his ways and he felt out of place in this land as it was. This was something he’d confided in with her many times, including how he didn’t really like her sister. It wouldn’t be easy for Pinkie to change his mind.

“I’ll make those cupcakes you love so much.”

“What time should I be there?”

~ ~

Pinkie had returned to the farm and was helping her mother cook. She was cooking up one batch of cupcakes while her mother cooked everything else… that’s helping right? Anyway, most the guests where here now. Blinkie’s coltfriend JD was the first to arrive and by the looks of it, had no idea what tonight was about or that their father knew about them being together.

As for Octavia… well there was an awkward moment when Clyde found out that her friend’s older brother wasn’t actually her older brother. SHE was just a some-what tomboyish filly named Viny Scratch. Clyde had brushed over it pretty fast but he had mentioned same-sex relationships which made Octavia wonder what her father was implying about her and this Vinyl filly who she barely even knew… it was made slightly less awkward that her good friend Lyra was there at least. And don't forget to mention that Vinyl called herself DJ. DJ and JD, that surely wouldn’t get confusing.

Pinkie’s guest hadn’t arrived yet, he had been told to come at around dusk and that was pretty soon. The sun was just starting to lower now and Pinkie was looking out the window every few seconds. Switching between watching the cupcakes cook and staring out to the gates.

The cupcakes where finished before Bysen arrived so she got them and let them cool. It would be a while before she could frost them and seems her mother was already lying everything else out on the table, she decided she’d helped enough. Pinkie took her seat at the table between Octavia and an empty seat.

Everything was ready and Clyde had begun to say grace but Pinkie stopped them “Wait, my guest hasn’t gotten here yet. He’ll be here soon. He’s just running a little late.” Pinkie had referred to Bysen as ‘he’ a few times which Clyde hadn’t missed. Either Pinkie hadn’t truly understood what tonight was meant to be about and was just inviting a friend or she had lied to him when he asked if there was somepony she was interested in.

If she had lied, he would let that slide. He knew it must be embarrassing for all his daughters. And if it was just some friend of hers who happened to be male then, the fact that Vinyl wasn’t a male seemed to make tonight a bit more casual anyway. It’s not like he had planned to drill the colts his daughters brought here for information on their intentions with his children. Much…

“Alright, we’ll wait for…” Clyde said but was interrupted by a sound of cracking wood outside. He stood up from the head of the table and made his way to the window. “Is that a… buffalo?” he asked out loud to himself. He’d never seen one but the description was pretty unmistakable. And one had just broken a rail of fencing climbing over it. Into their yard. Clyde’s first instinct was to get his gun, however…

“He’s here!” Pinkie exclaimed, taking a place beside her father at the window before calling out “Bysen! You made it!” and then zipping off to the front door. Clyde’s jaw dropped as he stood there and saw the big lumbering beast walk up to his front door and have Pinkie show it inside.

Bysen was a little nervous, having never been inside a house before. He was hesitant as he took his first step inside, tilting his head up and looking at the ceiling. Not to mention he barely fit through the door. But Pinkie ushered him over to the table and showed him his seat, which he was equally weary about. He had his doubts about its stability if he sat on it.
“I am fine just standing, thank you Pinkie Pie.” he said. Everypony but Blinkie was awe-struck by the beast in their midst. Octavia looked scared, as did Bonnie and Lyra. JD was fascinated and Vinyl just thought he was cool. He regarded them “Thank you for inviting me to this feast. I am… grateful to meet the tribe of… I mean, family of Pinkie Pie.” cultural differences already drawing ahead.

“Well, haallo. Nice to meet you, name’s JD.” the blue pegasus with a black, incredibly jelled-up mane, sitting beside him said as he extended a hoof towards him. Bysen had only really interacted with Pinkie Pie when it came to pony customs and gave him a hoof bump instead of shaking it. Which quite frankly made JD think he was cool because of it and said “Right on.” and nodded his head.

Clyde was still stunned and looking on but eventually got a hold of himself. Her sudden interest in buffalos made since now but something came to his mind. ‘What about buffalo, can they have children with ponies?’. It shouldn’t have impacted him the way it did seems as his eldest daughter was sitting next to a pony she was intimate with. But that was his eldest daughter and Pinkie was his youngest.

He returned to the table, trying like everypony else, not to stare at their guest who looked uneasy with everypony else staring at him. He took his seat and tried to think of something to say. He couldn’t really and so the awkward silence just continued. Eventually Pinkie broke it by saying “So are we going to eat or just sit around all night? The food’s getting cold!”

Clyde finally found him voice “Of course. Let’s say grace shall we.” he said and gave his hooves to those sitting next to him. Everypony followed suite. Everypony. Bysen didn’t quite know what was going on until Pinkie took his hood in her own. She then motioned for him to do the same with JD’s. JD himself wasn’t religious but went along with it, and suspected the same of Lyra and Vinyl.

Aside from Vinyl, all the ponies closed their eyes as Clyde began “Dear Celestia. Thank you for the food we are about to eat. Thank you for the day’s in which we harvest our fair and thank you for all that you do. A-neighn.”

“A-neighn” said everypony else in tandem. Bysen felt he understood what that had been. It was similar to thanking the spirit of an animal you were about to eat or kill. Clyde had been rather calm about their latest guest, but his eyes weren’t the only ones that were starting to get drawn back to Bysen. He took a piece of bread and put it on his plate, while half the others where silent and the other half took various foods to their own plates.

“So uh, I didn’t catch your name?” JD asked

“My name is not important.” he replied. Surprising JD a little. He felt a little bit insulted seems he was just trying to be kind. And Bysen sensed that from him, he hadn’t intended to come off as rude and didn’t even know he had.

Pinkie however clarified “Real names are like a taboo in his culture. I gave him the nickname Bysen. You can call him that. Well not the actual word ‘that’, I mean call him ‘Bysen’.” Pinkie said, cheerful as ever.

“So, um… sorry for telling you my name was JD. Uh man… I did it again didn’t I?” he sighed.

“Don’t worry, real names and news names are different things too. If you changed your name after getting your Cutie Mark than that’s not your true name. Or something. So… oh, Sis, make nopony tells him her real name then!” Pinkie announced. And unintentionally brought attention to the fact that Blinkie was the only pony, and the older of the children here, to not have their Cutie Mark.

To which she sarcastically replied “He already knows my name Pinkie.”

“No, he knows you as Blinkie, but that’s not your REAL real name. That’s just what I call you. Well , me and Octi and Mom and JD and Bysen. But it’s still not your name.” saying that made Blinkie very aware that even her new name wasn’t her NEW name. She still hadn’t gotten her Cutie Mark and chosen a name for herself. She sighed and tried to just let it all slip. Well, actually that was only half true, she didn’t have her Cutie Mark but she had chosen her name. She didn’t want something to do with whatever her talent was, she just wanted something that she liked. ‘Elliot’. Of course she’d also keep the family name Pie.

JD could tell something was up with his fillyfriend but wasn’t too sure what. He’d ask later, but for now he’d ask “I’ve never met a buffalo before. Where are you from anyway?”

“I come from the deserts to the south. Near an area Pinkie Pie showed me on a ‘map’ she called ‘Appleloosa’. My home is around thirty miles west of there.” apparently 'near' was a relative term. But seems Appleloosa was about six-hundred miles away, give or take for transferring to kilometres which all ponies used and buffalo apparently used that old out-dated inchs, feet and yards system, JD supposed thirty miles could be considered close.

“Wow! That’s so far, how long did it take to get here?”

“I am unsure. The further I went, the harder it became to tell the difference between changing to winter or simply getting colder heading north, but I would say it was about one and a half seasons.”

“That’s one and half years!” Pinkie clarified for them. Not that it needed clearif-ing. Bysen talked in a few different mannerisms when it came to time. He called months, moons and years seasons. Along with having a fourteen day week and thirteen month year. Of course that actually made since, given there are thirteen moons to a season and two weeks to a moon.

“Yeah, I figured, thanks Pinkie. Anywho, how did you meet Pinkie Pie anyway?” despite dating his daughter, Clyde was starting to like this kid. He was asking all the stuff he wanted to but couldn’t bring himself to ask. Sure, this buffalo seemed friendly enough but Clyde still saw him as a wild beast. A wild beast that was twice his size.

“It was just over one seasons ago…” Bysen began but was cut off by Pinkie.

“Nope, it was less than that.”

“Then it was just less than a seasons ago.” Bysen corrected himself, only to be corrected by Pinkie once more.

“Nope, it was more than that too.” she chirped.

“That does not make sense Pinkie Pie.?” Bysen replied, slightly confused. A normal state of being while around her.

“It was exactly one seasons ago that we met. Well, one year. I’m not entirely sure if there’s the same number of days in a year as in a seasons but I think there is. Anyway. We’ve known each other for one year now!”

“Happy anniversary.” Octavia said, jokingly but some-what meaning it too. It got a laughed from Pinkie, but in fairness what didn’t? However, Clyde didn’t see it as funny. His daughter had been hanging around this monster for a full year and this was the first he was hearing of him! Actually, he had heard about him, he’d just ignored it thinking he was an imaginary friend. Pinkie was still only nine. Wait, no she was ten now… how the hay could he forget such large of a party as her tenth?

“Sorry to interrupt, but you still haven’t answered how you met my daughter.” Clyde said, trying to fight back some nerve. He had calmed dramatically since Bysen had come in but was still a little wary. The fact that he could keep a civil discussion and even read maps helped on that front a lot.

“My apologise.” and he was courteous to boot. “As Pinkie Pie says, it was a year ago. I had just arrived in the forest outside the day before. I was not aware of what creatures the live in these woods. I know now there is nothing more than a few rock-lobsters but I heard rustling in the brush and prepared myself. I had never seen a pony before and was unsure of her intentions.”

“Um… Bysen. I don’t think they need to hear this part, just skip to when I introduced myself.” Pinkie fretted over him telling about how he’d pinned her down and pressed his horn against her neck.

“I would like to hear what happened.” Bonnie said, starting to get curious. She’d been just as nervous and scared as Clyde had been when this beast walked in and now she wanted to know what her daughter didn’t want them to know.

“No don’t. I mean, I would appreciate it if you didn’t.” Pinkie said calmly as her eyes almost begged.

“She is your elder Pinkie Pie, and she has requested I tell this tale.”

“Thank you.” Bonnie replied.

“Well, Bysen. I’m your friend and I request that you don’t!” Pinkie said with a rather strong tone, hiding her rather scared one. It was a long time ago, but she’d made her parents so worried about her! She assured them she was fine and had been for the next year to follow. If they found out that she had nearly been killed by the one now sitting at their table, she didn’t know how her they would react. Especially her father.

Bysen was actually torn by what Pinkie had said. He always respected the wishes of his elder. Be them elders in the tribe or simply older than him. But Pinkie was his friend. His ONLY friend. And ultimately, that meant more to him. “V-very well. After me and Pinkie P…”

“What happened Pinkamena?” her mother asked sternly, cutting off Bysen.

“MUM!!!!” Pinkie shouted as loud as she could! It stunned not only her parents and her sisters, but even Vinyl who was pretty aloof and not really paying much mind to all this.

“Watch your tone!” Clyde snapped right back at her. “And it’s Mother, not Mom.”

“But she said it! My name! I just told you not to say that stuff! And you said it!” Pinkie exclaimed. Clyde had to agree on some level but he wouldn’t tell her that.

“Your mother wants to know what you don’t want him to tell us. And so do I. What happened? Did he did anything to you?”

“N-no… I mean not really.” and that broke the flood gates. For both parents.

“What happened!?” both said in unison.

“F-fine… he attacked me. He thought I was going to attack him.”

“That’s ridiculous!” Clyde said as he slammed a hoof on the table and turned to Bysen. “She’s a little girl, how could you think she would attack!?”

“As I said, I had never seen a pony before. I was told they were smaller, and I underestimated an adult pony’s size.” it was a reasonable answer. But Clyde didn’t see it that way.

“What did he do to you Pinkie?” he said, still hard staring Bysen, who was very much feeling uncomfortable and unwelcome at this point.

“He um… he pushed me down and put one of his horns against my neck.” and Clyde’s stare hardened further, starting to bare his teeth a little. “But he stopped as soon as I said spoke. He, he realised he’d made a mistake.”

“It is true. I threatened your daughter and I apologise. I had no intention to hurt her, whether she was hostile or not. Once I removed my horn, I stopped her crying, saw she was only a female by lifting her tail and then offered her some water.”

“I’m sorry, what was that?” Clyde asked.

“I offered her some wa…”

“Before that.”

“I saw she was a female.”

“You lifted her tail up and looked at her!?” Clyde stated as he put both his hooves on the table and lifted himself up. Without breaking his stare at Bysen he said to his wife “Get me my gun.”

“Dad!”

“Quiet!” he snapped. His wife didn’t move, unsure if he was serious about his gun or not. “Couldn’t you see she was a girl? What kind of perverted creature lifts up a young fillies tail?!”

“I did not mean any offence.” Bysen replied. He didn’t quite know what he had done wrong but it obviously made Clyde mad. “I had never seen a pony, it was the only way I knew that would tell an animal’s gender.” he defended himself. “How else was I to find she was a cow?”

“Are you calling my daughter a cow?”

“Was it not clear?” he said, again not sure what he’d done wrong. Cow was just the buffalon word for girl. Clyde grew furious; he stood up and marched over to Bysen at the table. Pinkie pulled out from her seat and tried to stand between them but she was pushed aside, rather angrily, by Clyde. As Clyde stood face to face with Bysen, whose face alone was at least his height, he had second thoughts about this course of action.

“Do you have intentions with my daughter?” he stated.

“I do not know what that means.”

“Oh for… do you want to rut her!?” he shouted. He got they had different customs but this was his house, his food and his land they were on and they would abide by his own! He got they had different customs and different phrases but he was starting to get more than annoyed at this savage’s ignorance.

“I do not wish to take Pinkie Pie as my mate. I am not yet of age to do so.”

“Good.” Clyde said about the first part. The second part “How old is ‘of age’ and how old are you?” just because he wasn’t yet, doesn’t mean he wouldn’t be soon.

“A bull may take a cow upon his fifteenth seasons. I am but thirteen seasons of age.” and that simple fact astonished everypony but Pinkie Pie who already knew. He was only thirteen and already twice the size of any pony here.

Clyde wasn’t satisfied though. To him all that meant that was in two years, this beast would be after Pinkie Pie. “Get out of my house before I throw you out.” he stated sternly. Most everypony doubted he would be able to do so if he tried but Clyde had every intention of following through on his threat. And it worked. Bysen may’ve been bigger, but he was still young and unaccustomed to fighting, not to mention though he didn’t like Pinkie’s father, he was still an elder and head of Pinkie’s trib… err, family.

“If you wish it.” he said, nodding his head and turning from the table. Pinkie once again tried to step inbetween her father and her friend but was stopped. This time by Blinkie. Pinkie stayed herself and watched as her friend left.

Once he had gone through the door and was walking away from the house “How could you do that? Why would you be so mean?” Pinkie said, starting to cry.

“I see what he really wanted with you Pinkie. And I don’t believe for a second he’s only thirteen. He came from the badlands? And he’s been here a year? There’s no way it’s possible.”

“It is possible. Because it happened! And anything is possible if it happens! He went on a vision quest when he was ten and it told him to travel north. He travelled for nearly two years and then he came here. And then another year on that makes thirteen! He told me!”

“He lied.”

“HE DIDN’T LIE!!!!” Pinkie screamed back.

“That’s about enough Pinkie Pie!” Clyde shouted back in his tone that usually conveyed ‘shut up and do what you’re told young mare!’ but it didn’t this time.

“He wouldn’t lie to me!… he’s my best friend!”

“He just wants to have his way with you…” Clyde said. He was then interrupted by a nervous, awkward groan.

“Um… Mister Pie, sir.” JD squeaked. “There’s something I have to tell you. Um… you don’t really have a gun nearby do you?”

“I do but… calm down. I know you and Blinkamena have been… ‘active’.” Clyde said, and JD gulped. Mainly because all he heard from that was that Clyde DID have a gun. There were some obvious differences between what JD and Blinkie where doing and what Clyde thought Bysen was doing with Pinkie but that didn’t make JD feel any less shit-scared.

“Oh, you uh, know about that then…” he stammered nervously with an overly put on grin. Made even more nervous when Clyde took a few more steps towards him and up a hoof on his shoulder.

“I’m not angry. I don’t like it but I’m not angry and I’m not going to hurt you or anything.” he assured, relaxing JD. Until he added “But if you ever hurt my daughter in anyway, I will kill you.” he said with the most unreadable face since Neighdy Gaga.

“I-I-I-I… I wouldn’t… I love her.” Clyde liked to hear that but honestly held back a laugh. Young love ALWAYS lasts after all… let them be happy while they are. “If you don’t mind me asking, why, and I really don’t want to push my luck here, but why are you so angry at uh… Bysen, was it?”

“Because you’re a nice colt, and I know you won’t do anything to my daughter. That buffalo on the other hoof. You’ll take good care of Blinkamena won’t you?” Clyde said, trying to ease JD. He may’ve scared the kid a little too much before. He was a nice colt: honest and brave. Or honest and stupid. Same thing really.

“Y-yeah. Right Blinkie…” he said but got no response. “Blinkie?”

“Oh, yes?” she answered, not really listening to what they had been saying. Clyde thought that was very strange; thought she’d be glued to this conversation between her father and coltfriend. With the brief lull in speaking he realised what had distracted her so. Pinkie was crying. She had her face on the table, covered by both front hooves and she sobbed quietly into them.

She was always so happy and bubbly. She’d never cried. Even before she got her Cutie Mark she may not’ve been as happy, but she’d never been sad. Clyde dropped his hoof from JD’s shoulder and walked back around to Pinkie. “Pinkie Pie…” he said putting his hoof onto her shoulder now.

She swatted it away. “That’s not why…” Pinkie said after putting her hoof back to her face, then lifting her head and looking at him. “You’re just speciest! You don’t know JD’s a good colt, you just don’t already hate him because he’s a pony!” she snapped.

Clyde had decided to ignore her swatting his hoof away with the state she was in but he wouldn’t take this. “That’s enough. Pinkie, I know you trust him but there’s no way he’s only thirteen…”

“Actually, father…” Blinkie spoke up. “I know he’s big… but he’s bigger than he was last time I saw him. I’ve only met him twice before but… he’s still growing. He is only thirteen. Or some age around that.” she was rather scared saying that actually. “And he’s never seemed like he was trying to get something from Pinkie.”

“Maybe so, but that’s still no reason to accuse…”

“Actually...” she spoke up once more. “You’re a bit speciest. You always turn your nose up at donkeys and you were way too offended when he called Pinkie a cow. And before you say anything, I’m pretty sure cow is just their word for filly. And, and I have more friends than just JD you know. I’m friends with a cow! But you’re always saying ‘bovine’ and I don’t want to invite her over just so she can hear that!”

It was clear that Blinkie was just as mad at her father for this as Pinkie was. Or at the very least she finally had an outlet to say this stuff. And Clyde had to admit on some points they were right… he didn’t dislike donkeys or cows or anything he just didn’t… not dislike them. Sure he’d scoffed at a few dirt-covered donkeys, and the only jobs cows had was making milk but that wasn’t speciest… was it?

Pinkie pulled herself up from the table before standing and walking away. Clyde was about to ask where she was going when she said “The cupcakes should’ve cooled by how, I’m g-going to go put the frosting on them…” as she walked into the kitchen.

Pinkie hadn’t eaten a bite of her dinner yet. She didn’t feel like eating now either. The cupcakes smelt delicious but didn’t change anything. She’d made eighteen all up and as she grab a glaive and scrapped up some frosting from the batch she’d made while waiting for everyone to arrive, she remembered that she had made these especially for Bysen. And now he wasn’t getting a single one of them.

By the time she’d frosted the fourth, she didn’t have the will to keep going. Despite how much he loved her cupcakes it had taken a lot of convincing to get him to come tonight. Bysen had been right it turns out. Pinkie could hear her father and what might’ve been Vinyl where bickering now. Pinkie didn’t really know Vinyl’s voice but it was the only one she didn’t know so process of elimination…

That bickering stopped however when Clyde heard a door slam. He turned around and headed to the source of it. He then looked out the windows of the kitchen and saw Pinkie walking towards the broken fence when a small box in her mouth. He yelled out to her “Pinkie Pie!” but she only glanced back and then started running, past the fence and into the woods.

She’d never gone to Bysen’s camp any other way than from the road and even then she’d missed it a few times and had to back track to the road and start again. But she didn’t really think of that, just hoping she would run into him on his own way back. These cupcakes where meant for him and he was going to get them.

She slowed down after about a minute and flung the box up onto her back; finally sure her father either wasn’t following or had lost her. It was very dark out this night. It always was. She never really minded the constant cloud coverage but she knew Bysen hated it. It blocked the moon almost every night, making it hard for him to judge time or perform his rituals. He was still a shaman, even if only an novice.

Pinkie stubbed her hoof on a root or a rock ever minute or so. In fact, she’d done so about thirty times now meaning she’d been walking for thirty minutes. If she hadn’t come across his camp by now than that meant she’d missed it. But she kept on going. She didn’t want to go back to her father. But really, where else was she going to go?

She could keep walking for about two hours and be out of the forest by then, she could turn left and be on the road in about fifteen minutes or she could just turn around. The only problem was if she’d missed his camp then she’d probably been walking in circles, slowly arcing as she went forward so ultimately she had no idea where she was. Alone in the woods at night, she was lost.

She had a compass, she always kept one in her hair in case of compass emergency. Something her father had taught her and her sisters. It was dark but she’d been in darkness for so long now, her eyes had adjusted to it. Looking, she could see the needle pointing in one directed but flicking ever so slightly, meaning she was still within range of the farm magnetic lode-stone.

She followed the needle, walking for only five hoof stubbing’s, or five minutes, before she saw a faint glow beyond the trees… she had arced a lot more than she though if she’d nearly done a complete circled back to her house. But as she got closer she realised it wasn’t her house. It was his camp. By sheer luck Pinkie had been in-line with it and her house when she’d started back.

“Bysen?” she called and she heard a rumbling groan and some flickering shadows cast by the fire he had going. Bysen stood and turned.

“Pinkie Pie?” he said, slightly tired, he’d been trying to go to sleep. “I did not expect to see you. You have never visited me at night time. Let alone after what happened at your farm.”

“I know. I uh, I didn’t expect to be here either, well I mean I did want to come here at first but then I must’ve missed it and got lost but then when I was going to head back to the farm I lucked out and came across you.” she spoke incredibly fast. Finding him had lifted her spirits right back up. Well almost all the way back up. “Bysen, I, I don’t want to go back there tonight. Could I stay here? Just for now?”

“Of course you may Pinkie Pie. You are welcome with me.” he said. He then remembered what her father had said. “I must ask. Your father seemed to think that I was… ‘intentioned’ on you. I am not. But are you intentioned on me?”

“I don’t know… maybe. I like you, but… yes.” Pinkie admitted. She had a crush on Bysen. What point was there in hiding it? She’d already basically admitted it to her whole family by bringing him there. “I do like you. Even if my father doesn’t. I know my sister likes you, but not like I do, just… and her coltfriend, um her mate, he defended you after you left.”

“As I would expect. Honour is found within those blessed with wings.” Bysen said as he turned towards the skull of the dragon he was living in. “I would ask you to tell him I am grateful.”

“I will. But he told, he told my dad that him and Blinkie had already… mated. And my dad still said he was a good pony… a pony. My dad only doesn’t like you because you’re not a pony, because you’re a buffalo.”

“That does not sound fair.”

“It’s not…” Pinkie said, looking away, ashamed to be her father’s daughter. Whatever happened to the national oath of ‘love and tolerance’? Her thoughts where growing dark but she hadn’t come here for that. “I brought you something.” she added cheerfully as she grabbed the box off of her back. “I promised you cupcakes remember?”

Pinkie opened the box and Bysen’s eyes widened. Four delicious cupcakes where right in front of him. All for him! Well, two of them where for him. Pinkie gave him one and he quickly took a bite of it. It was small for someone his size but he didn’t care, they were easily the most delicious thing he’d ever tasted. Despite Pinkie saying his brown-gooey-mush-stuff was the most delicious thing she’d ever tasted. “It is amazing as always Pinkie Pie.” he said before he took another bite.

Pinkie just laughed and smiled. “Haha, you, you got a bit of frosting below your eye.” she giggled. He tried to wipe it off but couldn’t get it. His horns and forehead blocked his hoof from his eyes. “Oh, let me get it.” she cheered and reached her hoof up to his face. She gently wiped it away and went in for a closer look to make sure there wasn’t any more stuck in his fur.

“Is it all gone?” he asked.

“Almost.” and she lean in and gave him a kiss. Quick and sweet, much like the cupcakes themselves. “There, it’s all gone.” she giggled and blushed.

“Pinkie Pie…” he said softly. “I am sorry. I cannot accept your affection.” Bysen stated. “I am not of age. I am only of thirteen seasons. And you are even further from than I. But only of ten seasons. I am sorry.”

“But my sister’s only fourteen and she and JD are… but that doesn’t mean… we don’t have to mate, we can just be…” she was cut off.

“I am sorry. I cannot.” he said lifting his hoof to her mouth to quiet her. He then moved it from her mouth to the side of her face. “I care for you very much. But neither of us are ready and I do not know if I will even be here when the time comes that we are.”

“But, but…” Pinkie stammered. He’d always said he may leave one day and she’d always accepted that. Because she knew he never would. But using that as a reason now, it scared her thinking that maybe he would one day just leave her. “But if the time comes and you’re still here?”

“Then I would like for you to be my mate. I would like it very much so.” he said. It was true. He knew exactly how Pinkie felt because he was in love with her too. And one day he would be with her. That day just wasn’t now. “Come, sit with me by the fire.” and so she sat with him by the fire. Even though she was more than warm enough, she snuggled up again his side.

“Bysen.”

“Yes Pinkie Pie?”

“I was just wondering, when I told you about JD… Blinkie’s coltfirend. You looked at the dragon the same way you did when you told me about the really big dragon. And you said he had ‘honour found within those blessed with wings.’ Is that part of the story you haven’t told me yet?”

“It is not.” he replied. “I have always been amazed by those that can fly. The birds, the bats, the insects and the pegasus. I have always dreamt of flying myself. To see the world I walk on from where the spirits above see it.”

“Hmm… I’ve never really thought about it. That really sounds amazing.”

“Indeed it does.” Bysen sighed. But it wasn’t a sigh of disappointment. In fact rather the opposite. He was glad they were talking about something cheerful again. “Some of my people believe that when we die, we are deemed what creature our spirits will be next. My tribe does not follow such beliefs but other tribes do. And I do. I hope that I am deemed well enough that when I pass to spirit, that I may became a winged being in the next life. A majestic flying creature of tremendous honour. That I could help those who would have need of me.”

“I’m sure you will someday Bysen. Just… not too soon ok?”

“It will not be soon, I promise.” he said. He thought that would reassure Pinkie. It didn’t.

“Bysen… I can’t keep that promise anymore. I know I won’t be able to see you every day like I have been. I, just won’t be able to, I’m sorry.” she said, pulling herself in closer to him and grabbing onto his hoof.

“You have kept it far longer than I expected you even could. I do not blame you for not being able to any longer.”

“Bysen, will you make me a new promise?”

“Of course. What is it that you want?”

“Don’t leave.” Pinkie stated. She wasn’t sad, she wasn’t happy, but she put more emotion into those words than any other she had ever said. “Please, stay with me here. Or if you ever do leave, wait until we can be mates and then take me with you. I love my family, but this land is so dull. The rock farm’s slowly dying and even the trees look dead. Also, how did you stop smoke coming from the fire anyway? Never mind, just please… don’t leave me.”

Honestly, Bysen had said he may leave one day but he didn’t want to. But maybe one day his reason for coming here would become clear and he would end he journey and return to his people. If that happened would he stay anyway? Would he forsake his tribe for this girl? Yes. “I will not leave you Pinkie Pie.”

“Then let’s promise. I told you about how ponies shake hooves to seal a deal and some ponies even seal a deal with a kiss. But I think we’re not both ponies so we should make our own promise. And I love you, so I cross my heart…”

“And I… I hope to fly.”

“And my cupcakes…”

“Went in my eye.” Bysen laughed. “So that is it then. I cross my heart.” he ran he hoof over his chest. “Hope to fly.” he goofily flapped his hooves, while trying not to laugh at his own silly gesture. “Stick a cupcake in my eye.” he finished, reaching for his face, managing to get past his horns this time and accidently poked himself “ARGH!!... I should remember to close my eye before performing my promise Pinkie.”

“Haha, yeah. Thank you Bysen. And I Pinkie Pie Promise you, that even if I can’t visit every day anymore, I’ll still visit as much as I can, and I’ll bring cupcakes when I can, or something yummy and I’l...”

Bysen’s hoof came to her mouth once more .”That is more than enough Pinkie Pie. You do not have to make it more than come when you can. That is all I ask, all I want.” he said. His hoof still to her mouth, she mimicked his heart cross, hoof flap, eye poke, and remembered to close her eye. Bysen chuckled and lowered his hoof. “Thank you.”

“You know... we still have another cupcake each…”

~ ~

Pinkie had returned the next morning. Needless to say Clyde wasn’t happy. Pinkie was grounded indifferently. She refused to tell her father where Bysen lived and even though he knew the rough area that was still a huge amount of land to search. Without his daughter telling him, he’d likely never find it. He’d probably find a new lode-stone before he found Bysen.

Shortly after that Blinkie was grounded as well for not telling Clyde where he lived. She’d only been there twice but she knew at least enough to narrow down his search. She didn’t say a word. And shortly after that Octavia was grounded too. She had NO idea where Bysen lived but hopefully one of the other two would feel guilty about getting Octavia grounded and confess. Unfortunately all that accomplished was making Octavia pissed at her father as well.

Once Pinkie was finally allowed to leave the farm again Clyde planned on following her to find Bysen. But she didn’t go to see him, not for a good while. At least as far as he knew. Once she finally did, she managed to lose Clyde as he followed her. This happened five times more until one day when he was following her he thought he’d lost her again, instead she was standing right behind him and had said ‘You’ll never find him you know.’

This of course led to her being grounded again. But that didn’t stop her anymore. She was older now, nearly as big as him and he was old anyway. There was nothing he could do to stop her from leaving the farm! And in all honesty Pinkie abused that knowledge a little. A few months after that, her mother passed away. Pinkie sat down with her father and apologised for being as unruly as she had been since he’d lost control of her.

She also told Clyde that she was going to keep seeing Bysen no matter what he did and he would just have to accept it. And he did. Well, he accept that there was nothing he could do about it. He still didn’t like his daughter seeing that buffalo. Was he speciest? Yes. But so what? Ponies would call him predigest, but guess what? By doing so they were being predigest against predigests.

He’d even run into Bysen once in town. Clyde hadn’t known it but Bysen would come to the town once every few months and trade for supplies. He didn’t use bits but actually traded things he had caught, grown or even made. It was actually impressive some of the things the buffalo had made. And the ponies he traded with never had anything bad to say about him, other than a few scares he gave the first time some ponies saw him.

All in all, he knew his daughter was safe around him and that was the main thing. He had bigger things to worry about anyway. It had been what? Five, six years since he’d met Bysen now, and the rock farm was in its death rows. Money was tight as last year’s total yield had been miniscule and this year’s was going to be even smaller.

In a way it was a good thing that his daughters hated him. Octavia was the only one to outright say that to him after that whole grounding thing and had spent more time with Lyra and Vinyl than with her own family from then on. What Octavia didn’t know was that about two years ago Clyde had spoken with Lyra and Vinyl's parents and they had pseudo-adopted her. Octavia stayed the night and ate dinner and breakfast at her friend’s place far more than she had her own. Because frankly, he could barely afford to feed the half his family he had left.

Blinkie, who still hadn’t earned her Cutie Mark despite that she was nineteen, was engaged to JD and planning on moving in with him. While she still didn’t know her special talent, she knew what she liked doing. Ever since she’d met Bysen she’d been fascinated with other cultures and thought about going to see them and understanding them. Furrypology it was called.

Pinkie was the only one who was still really living with him. She hadn’t told him yet but Pinkie didn’t plan on that for much longer. It wasn’t long now before she planned on marrying Bysen and becoming mates. After that she wasn’t sure what she’d do. Live with him in the forest, travel to some new land or maybe even return to his tribe down in the badlands. Staying at the farm… it wasn’t an option. She knew about how bad of a state the farm was in and it wasn’t going to survive. This land was dead… but, she felt so alive right now, with Bysen. Even now, just sitting with him, doing nothing but being together, she felt more wonderful than anything she had ever done without him.

Sure they’d had their fights over the years but it was nothing they hadn’t gotten past. While not as often as Octavia would stay with Lyra and Vinyl, Pinkie had often stayed nights with Bysen. Sometimes even days, and twice for more than a week. All of that caused trouble with her father of course who hated the idea of his daughter out in the wilderness with a savage. To him it was dangerous and horrifying; to Pinkie, it was wonderful and perfect.

Right now, it was another perfect moment, just like so many they’d had before. Until… “Uh oh.” Pinkie said as she felt her tail twitching. Before she could say anything more the branches that made up the covers they were sitting under fell on top of them. Bysen being bigger, about three times the size of the average pony now, took most of it but some still fell on Pinkie.

He stood up and pushed what was on him and her aside, “Are you alright?” he asked only to be answered by…

“Ough!” Pinkie cried calmly… apparently ‘crying calmly’ was possible. She was covering her face with one hoof and covering that hoof with her other. “Ough… that really REALLY hurt!” she whined. She was alright, but did she mention it hurt? One branch had landed on her hoof quite hard and another had tapped her in the eye. Moving her hooves away, she kept her left eye closed, Bysen could see it was beginning to swell and darken.

The ropes that had held up the roof that had just fallen where put up nearly as long ago as he’d been here. It was remarkable that they’d lasted this long now that he thought about it, but at the same time he also thought his lack of maintenance had hurt his dear friend. “I’m sorry Pinkie Pie!” his dialect had changed over the years, whereas before he used to say every word properly, now he abbreviated like most ponies did.

While he had taken much from the pony’s culture he hadn’t left his own. A few years ago when he was the age a bull becomes a brave of his tribe, he undertook the same ritual he would’ve back in his home lands. While some changes had to be made due to the lands around him, they had actually been made it harder. He was to acquire four feathers from four eagles. However seems eagles didn’t live in the region he instead had to take the feathers from phoenixes.

Now he wore a headdress adorned with four bright red and orange feathers. And he couldn’t have done that without Pinkie, who had accom-pony-d him for over a week while he tracked down the birds. It was not part of the ritual to kill the birds, just to take a feather. And as he gained each, he thanked the creature. And he thanked Pinkie Pie too. He had planned on hunting or capturing them, plucking a feather from them. She had shown him that it could be done by befriending them, feeding them and making them feel safe, then asking for a feather. And so he did.

“It’s fine Bysie.” she replied, using her nickname of his nickname. “It’s just a little saw.” she added as she opened her eye, blinking a few times before it was opened fully. “But now your roof’s broken. Look, the rope’s completely frayed all over the place.” she pointed out. Even thought it had only snapped in one spot, letting the rest of it go loose, it had been worn down in numerous places. And being numerous was quite impressive seems the rope was only about eight metres long.

“Yes, I will have to repair it. With new rope and new branches. Are you sure you’re alright Pinkie Pie?” he asked as he noticed her wince when putting her hurt hoof on the ground and her eye starting to darken dramatically.

“Oh this?” she said putting more weight onto her hoof and wincing a bit “Uh!... it’s nothing, see?” she said taking a few steps. It did hurt but it wasn’t really anything. She’d limp for a bit that was about all.

“If you’re certain. I can find some herbs that will help the swelling on your eye.”

“Oh don’t worry about it. Just a little ice on it back at the house will do.”

“Ice?” there were still a few modern items he wasn’t accustomed to.

“Um… cold hard water, remember?”

“Uh, yes.”

“Anyway, I should get going anyway. It’s a little late and I wouldn’t want to make me dad angry again. Not before tomorrow!” she said cryptically. Bysen never used dates like ponies did and Pinkie seemed to keep track of them quite fanatically. Whatever tomorrow was, Bysen was more than anticipating now.

~ ~

Pinkie was bounced back towards Bysen’s camp. She’d returned home yesterday limping with a black eye. Naturally her father had assumed the worst. Even though he had no reason to believe Bysen would do that to his daughter or that Pinkie would lie about how it happened, but it still lingered in the back of his mind.

With her Pinkie was carrying a box of cupcakes and a length of rope. She wasn’t far from his camp now, and in fact, she was here. Pinkie was a little surprised at what she saw: the shelter already restored. She hadn’t seen any rope around the camp and didn’t think he could’ve went into town at the time that she’d left yesterday but there it was. All strung up with good, heavy looking rope.

Bysen was asleep inside the skull of the dragon. He barely fit anymore but it he still did, even if it was a bit of a squeeze, it was worth it for a warm and dry place to sleep. “Bysen, you in there?” Pinkie called into the chamber. He stirred from his sleep and turned to her.

“Good morning Pinkie Pie.” he replied, then followed it with a yawn as he stretched and stood up.

“Actually, it’s kinda really late in the afternoon already.” which he noticed as he squeezed his way out of his shelter.

“So it is. I must’ve stayed up far later than I realized repairing the shelter.”

“Oh yeah about that. I brought you some rope to use but… you already don’t need it. Where’d you get the rope from anyway? You couldn’t have made it into town yesterday.”

“I made it." he replied. While Pinkie thought he meant he'd made it into town what it actually meant was "It’s a simply weave made from my fur. Not unlike a braid."

"Oh wow, you made it yourself?"

"It’s not too hard, it just takes time. More time than I realized as it were.”

“That’s amazing! Also a little gross, but mostly amazing! Could you teach me how to make rope?” Pinkie yelped as she bounced up to the bones the ropes and branches where tied to, inspecting them. She had to wonder if the old ropes had been made out of the same stuff. They had to be seems when he first arrived he had never even seen another pony, let alone traded with them. It amazed her even more that it would last so long.

For the next few hours Bysen showed Pinkie how to weave rope from fur. Her own fur wasn’t long enough so they used his. Her mane was and like ponies buffalo also had this stuff called ‘hair’ on their heads that was similar to a mane but wasn’t used for this. Also, despite what Pinkie had thought, they didn’t just rip chunks of fur off of him, which as a good thing she’d asked before doing so, but collected his loose fur and strung individual pieces together.

Needless to say it took ages. And due to Pinkie learning how to, they’d only managed to make a very thin short piece of rope. That, and Bysen had been nearly completely out of extra fur by the end of last night. But at last Pinkie had gotten the hang of it. But there was something she wanted to try now. “Hey Bysen, let’s use some of my mane, and some of your ‘hair’ and make something out of that?” she asked, full of cheer.

And completely oblivious. The reason buffalo didn’t use their hair to weave rope was because it was used to weave other things: betroval bands. A bull and a cow would take strands of the other’s hair, one at a time, and weave them together into two circlets that would be placed on each other’s left horn. While most ponies didn’t have horns, they had a similar tradition involving rings on the left hoof. But Pinkie didn’t know any of this.

“I’m afraid I cannot Pinkie Pie. You do not know what you are aski…”

“I know what I’m asking Bysen. I know what it means. And I want to be your wife, your mate… yours. I love you and I told you that today was something special. I know you don’t know, but can you guess?”

It was a middle of summer, so it wasn’t her thing called a ‘birthday’ or ‘heart’s warming eve’. Heart’s and Hooves day was only a few moons ago which left only one other day that they’d celebrated last year. And the years before that. “It is the day we first met.”

“That’s right. It’s been seven years since we were just a little foal and a little calf that ran into each other somehow. I always said back then that I was grown up because I had my Cutie Mark, but I wasn’t, and you were on your own but you were still just a kid too. But now, I’m a mare, and you’re a bull. We’ve spent almost half our lives together, and I want us to spend the rest of them together too.”

“I would like that.” Bysen said happily. For all the joy this mare had brought him over the years, he’d never felt happier than right now. He reached up to his head and plucked out a single hair from the tuff. Unlike simple rope, these hairs where pulled and not loose, dead fur, but fresh and alive. “I am your mate.” he said as he put the single thread forward. Keeping one end in his hoof as Pinkie grabbed the other end.

Pinkie did the same, pulling a single curly pink lock. “And I am your mate.” she said as she put it alongside Bysen’s. Then while still holding their own, then reached out with their other hooves and curled the two hairs around one another. Once curled, the put the end of both strands back into a single of their hooves. It was exactly the same as Bysen had taught her.
He then reached up and took another hair from his head, placing it down alongside the first he said “And I am your wife.”

Pinkie took another of her own and giggled. “No I’m your wife. You’re my husband.” Bysen chuckled as they wrapped the second two hairs around one another, and then around the first. This wasn’t meant to be as long as the rope so they didn’t need to join multiple together first. They repeated over and over. And it slowly grew in width until it was about half a centre metre thick, or half inch in buffalon measurements.

Once it was ready, he hoped the next step would still work. While mostly only unicorns could precisely direct magic, all creatures had some and buffalo where no exception. He only hoped that this would still work with a pony rather than a second of his kin. Though he didn’t vocalize this thought, he could see Pinkie was worried as well. Following Bysen’s lead, Pinkie curled her end of the braid towards his and put the two ends together.

They leant in, and gently kissed with the braid between their lips. They stayed like this for a few moments before Bysen slowly pulled away. As their lips parted, it revealed the band: joined as if hoven from one single long hair that went on in an infinite loop. This was more than just their magic working between to different species, this was proof that their love for one another was true. Only love could make the spell work.

“This one is for you Pinkie Pie.” he said, joy over whelming in in his tone. He raised his other hoof and put it on hers. He then took the band and gently slid it onto her hoof. It was different to a horn, but just as intimate. He looked just above her hoof to her eyes looking right back at him.

“Thank you.” Pinkie said, as she started to tear up slightly. “For more than just the band. For trying for me too. I was going by your customs, to become your mate. And you still wanted to be me to be called your wife. So thank you. Thank you so much.” Pinkie finished, before completely crying. She went to wipe her eyes with the hoof wearing the band but Bysen stopped her.

“I know they are tears of joy, but please, do not wipe them away so. These bands absorb the feelings put into them. Tears, though joyous, represent sorrow. I ask that you only ever put great happiness into them. Just like to have put great happiness into me, Pinkie Pie.” Bysen said as he wipe her tears away for her.

She smiled at him and lowered her hoof for a second, before raising it to her head once more. “We still have to make yours.” she said as she plucked another strand and pointed it towards him “I am your mate.

“And I am your husbands.”

~ ~

Pinkie Pie returned to her home the next day. She and Bysen had spent the last night as husband and wife, as mates, or as they both called it in either’s language: as lovers. She had planned to do this for so long but now was the time. She was leaving the farm and though she didn’t want to, she had to tell her father so. And tell her father why.

Clyde had always asked if Bysen had tried anything inappropriate and had always been told no. He’d even asked Octavia and Blinkie if they’d heard Pinkie say anything about them being together. Neither of them had because until now, they hadn’t. As Pinkie returned, Blinkie was the first to notice. Clyde was half passed out trying to rest after the morning’s work.

He was old, and rock farming was far too much for him despite how little there was left these days. As long as he had at least one of his daughters still working though he would manage. Not that the farm would manage much longer. In all honesty it had maybe a month left before the last rocks where gone. His wife had passed, Octavia practically lived with her friends now and Blinkie was moving in with her finance… all he had left was Pinkie.

“Father?” Pinkie said as he walked in and saw him in his favourite chair. She hadn’t called him anything but ‘Dad’ in years now so using ‘Father’ was the first sign this wasn’t going to go well. Clyde stirred awake, slightly annoyed but just glad she was back from her night with that buffalo.

“Yes Pinkie dear… err, honey?” despite now long he’d tried to stop saying ‘dear’ he just couldn’t.

“I have something important to tell you. Something really important.” she said as she walked over to beside him and took his hoof. “You now I love you, even with how much we fight, you know that right?”

“Of course Pinkie.” he replied, starting to think this was something really important for once. He saw the band on her wrist but didn’t pay it much mind. Some of the weird outfits he’d seen his daughter get from who-knows-where, a small bracelet wasn’t really that eye catching.

“That’s good. Father, I know you’ve never liked him, but me and… Bysen and I… we’re married.” she said, raising her left hoof to show him the braided band. He didn’t react though; he hadn’t quite taken the information in yet. “And I’m going to be living with him.”

“W-when did…?” he stuttered.

“Last night. We got married, or mated by his people’s customs. We made the bands together performed the ceremony to bind them together.”

“Mated?...” was all he could say as he stared at his daughter. The one last thing he had to hold on too, now being taken away. But she had been with Bysen for so long, and like Octavia to her friends, spent so much time with him that it was arguable that she already lived with him in some way. She was going to be living with him, but she would be nearby still.
“I just want you to know. I’ll be leaving soon. And I want to put all our fights behind us. Please, don’t hate him and just accept that I love him. We’re leaving this land and…”

“Leaving?!” Clyde spoke, startled by the words. “What do you mean leaving?”

“We’re going back to the plains where he’s from. The badlands. An-and don’t say I couldn’t survive out there. You know that ponies are starting to settle out there and he’ll take care of me, and I’ll take care of him! Just please, I love him and he loves me and we’re married and we’ve shared the deepest bond imaginable.”

“So… you and he… had sex?” he asked. Everything slowly sinking in and every word of it hurting him more than the last.

“No, that’s not what I meant… I mean yes, we did. But I mean we shared…”

“Where is he!” Clyde shouted, pulling his hoof away from Pinkie and leaping out of his chair “Where is that savage beast hiding!? I’ve let him live on my land, be around my daughter and now, he makes you do some neighgan ritual and tries to run off with you to some desert?!” he shouted directly at Pinkie.

Blinkie had been listening in intently to the conversation but keeping herself out of it, but now she couldn’t any longer “Father, if that bracelet she’d wearing was…”

“Quiet!” he shouted towards Blinkie. She’d tried to teach him about Bysen’s culture a number of times but Clyde had never taken an interest. She wondered why she’d thought he would now. He grabbed Pinkie by the hoof and pulled her forwards, then said quietly, but seething with anger “Where. Is. He?”

“I… I won’t tell you! I-I wanted you to be happy about this, so that you two cou…”

“Happy? Happy!? How could I be happy about this?!” he shouted once more, then started pulling Pinkie towards the front of the house and threw her on the ground just at the door so she was looking out. He then pointed towards the old patched up part of fence Bysen had broken years ago. “He’s that way somewhere, show me!”

“No!” she shouted back as she lay on the ground crying. “I was, I was going to try and get you two to meet again, to be friend but… why? Why won’t you just accept I love him?!”

“Because he’s a savage buffalo filth!” Clyde yelled, before he walked back inside, leaving Pinkie in the door way. Blinkie ran up to her now that her father was out of the way.

“Are you alright Sis? You’re not hurt?” she asked.

“No…” Pinkie cried. But what she was actually saying was ‘No, I’m not alright’.

“This is your last chance.” Clyde said standing at the door behind them once more. “Tell me where he is, or I will burn down this whole forest to flush him out. I’ll light it up and then light up all around it, and trap him in a ring of fire. There’ll be no way out. Now. TELL ME WHERE HE IS!!!” he yelled, his voice echoing through the empty air of the farm.

“He’s exactly 3,278 metres; 27 degrees above east of that fence!” Pinkie cried, horrified by what her father had just threated. But has he walked past her she became even more frighten. He was carrying his rifle. “No! Don’t! Don’t dad please!”

But before Clyde could say another word Pinkie’s hoof came up, upper-cutting across his jaw, knocking him over. He lay there stunned, rifle still in his hooves. Pinkie stood up, as Blinkie recoiled from what had just happened. She moved over towards her father. But, before she could say a thing, this time the butt of his rifle came flying up, clocking her in the side of the head. And everything went black.

~ ~

“Ooouuugghhhhh…” Pinkie groaned as she came too. She couldn’t remember what had happened, all she knew was her head hurt. That, and that Blinkie had wrapped her tightly in her hooves.

“Oh thank Celestia you’re alright!” Blinkie practically screamed as her sister stirred. She’d been out for only ten-odd minutes but that was more than enough to scare Blinkie beyond anything she’d ever seen before. How her father could do that… she didn’t even think him capable of it. And now he’d gone after Bysen. “Get up! We have to stop him! Quickly!”

“Wuh?...” Pinkie asked as she rubbed her saw face. “Stop who? What’s going o…” it came back. Her father, Bysen, a gun. “Oh no! Where is he?!” she screamed, instantly flipping to her hooves, knocking Blinkie over in the process. She dashed off towards the fence, and jumped over it, running at top speed. “Bysen…”

~ ~

He trudged through the woods headed about a third above east from the fence. Gun in tow, he was going to scare off this savage if it was the last thing he did… which It might be. After walking through the woods for a good while he saw something off in the not too far distance. Another minute or so and he was on what was unmistakably Bysen’s encampment

“BUFFALO!!!” he yelled before he’s breached the tree line. Stepping out into the open, he saw Bysen standing, staring at him. The second thing he saw was that hideous band around his horn. Identical to the one around Pinkie’s hoof. “Listen! I’ve let you live on my land for years now. I’ve sat idle by as your spread your filth through our town but I. Will. Not! Let you take my daughter!”

Bysen didn’t reply. He didn’t know how to. They’d only met that once so long ago and Pinkie had always tried to avoid speaking about her father with him, saying that she loved him and she wanted to keep loving him. But if she had to tell Bysen about the things her father had said about him, she wouldn’t be able to.

Bysen took a step forward in the hope of talking this out. Clyde however, was a fraction of the buffalo’s size and took this as a threat. He pointed his gun from the ground up towards Bysen “Stay back!” she shouted. His hoof wasn’t on the trigger, but it was close. He didn’t want this. He never wanted this. But chances where, one of them wasn’t walking away from this. He quivered as he told him “Get off my land. Leave while I’m giving you the chance. Get out of here before I kill you!”

Bysen knew what a gun was and knew what Clyde was holding was one of them. But he never truly appreciated their power, so he just took another few steps. This time he was threatening him. “I am not leaving. Not without my mate.”

“She is NOT yours!”

“She is not yours either!” while true, it infuriated Clyde further. He finally took a step towards Bysen, raising his rifle and moving his hoof to the trigger. “I won’t say this again.”

“Then don’t.” Bysen cut him off. Swinging his head into the barrel of the rifle, flinging it to the side. It fire loudly. Missing Bysen, but hurting his ear that it had been right next to when going off. The gun however had been thrown from Clyde’s hooves.

“BYSEN!!!” they heard the distant call of Pinkie. Clyde, leapt for his gun as Bysen shook his head, trying to douse the pain in his ear. Clyde slid over to his weapon, quickly grabbing it, pointing it at Bysen. As he did, to the corner of his eye he saw Pinkie burst into the clearing.

“Pinkie Pie. I’m glad you’r...” Bysen began but was cut off.

“Don’t you say another word to her!” Clyde yelled, lying on his back, sights right on Bysen’s head. “L-leave. Get off my land! Don’t touch my daughter!!!” he yelled as he looked at Bysen down the barrel. His eyes flickered to Pinkie for a second who stood there horrified. Before flicking back to his target. “Don’t you…”

“Please Dad! Don’t do it! I love him!” and Bysen took a step towards her. And Clyde pulled the trigger. He’d said not to, but he was going for his daughter. He had to stop him. He had to stop this beast from taking his daughter away! And Bysen fell. “BYSSSSSSSSSEEEEEEEEENNNN!!!!!!!!”

She rushed over to him, the shot had hit his shoulder and gone all the way through his other. Pinkie didn’t know much about anatomy, let alone buffalo anatomy, but there was bloods. Lots of blood. His front hooves had given out and he couldn’t move them. He’d fallen chin first onto the ground and had scraped up his jaw too. As Pinkie put a hoof on his wound she could feel his heartbeat. He could feel it too.

“Pinkie Pie…”

“I’m right here! You’re going to be fine! You’re…” she couldn’t get any more out before she sobbed hard. Tears pouring down her face more than ever before. Bysen tried to speak but it wasn’t easy. He coughed dryly. The bullet hadn’t hit his lungs but that didn’t mean he was alright, not even close.

“It… was six.” he said. And for once, Pinkie was the one confused. “You told me you would… ask me one day… how many hooves you… were holding up. It… was six.” he managed to get out. “I remembered Pi…” he groaned in pain before continuing “Pinkie pie. I remember everything you’ve ever said to me.

“Don’t say that! Don’t talk like you’re going to die! Don’t!” she cried. But she could already feel it. His heart rate was getting slower. And he’d lost so much blood. Clyde, despite having wanted to kill Bysen, was in horrible pain seeing what this did to his daughter… but he’d done it for her. She’d see that one day. Blinkie had gotten here just after Bysen had been shot and was looking on from just inside the tree line.

“I am sorry Pinkie Pie. I broke my promise. To always be with you. I am so sorry.” he said weakly. “There is something… something I have always wondered. You never told me… you never told me your real name.”

Pinkie closed her eyes hard and cried. She had told him. It wasn’t that he didn’t remember, “My name… my name was once Pinkamena Diane Pie… but that isn’t my real name. My real name is… is Pinkie Pie.” it was to her, because it was what she had chosen and NOT what Clyde had. To her now, Clyde wasn’t even her father. He was the monster that he claimed be protecting her from.

“Thank you.” Bysen groaned. He sensed the truth in her words, along with the pain. “Pinkie Pie… you where why I was sent here. You where my vision… I know it. You brought such… such joy to my life. I am not sad how this… ends for me. I am just glad to have met you.”

“No… no, you can’t just leave me like this! I have questions too! What are the plains like? What’s the secret ingredient in that brown mush? Why are you leaving me?! What… what’s your name?...”

“My name Pinkie Pie, is… is………”

~ ~

Pinkie Pie sat there, crying, years later, being the wife of a dead partner. But they’d brought her back! They’d restarted Dash’s heart. Pinkie had cracked a few of her ribs doing compressions on her chest but they’d saved her!

But now… now, here she was; a wife who may never wake up again. Another couple grieving over their friend, with a child who didn’t even have a name. And that’s why she’d told Dash this story, even if she couldn’t hear it. Pinkie wanted her to know this. Why these bands meant so much to her. And why Dash couldn’t give up on her like this!

“His name Dashie, was… was… Ventura”

~ ~

Clyde had stood there long enough, it was time to leave. After the tussle he didn’t know which way he’d come from. He could take a guess and start walking but that could lead him miles off. Or he could just pull out his compass. Pinkie still sat by her lover’s side, crying into his body, Blinkie right beside her offering what support she could. Clyde had always preferred Blinkie and Octavia’s straight hair to Pinkie’s curly hair… so why did it hurt him so much to see Pinkie’s hair straight like that now?

He took a look at his compass, the needle was pointing in almost the opposite direction he’d thought his home was, good thing he hadn’t just started walking. He took one last look at his daughters. He wanted to say something about Pinkie being better off but couldn’t bring himself too. He just began walking.

After crossing the camp he realized that even though he’d fought with Bysen, he hadn’t gone this far from where he’d enter, yet the compass was pointing for him to go right across the camp. He took another look. It was correct, however, the needle was shaking slightly. He took a few more steps and it began again back and forth. A few more stepped and it began to spin chaotically.

He leant down, with a deal of effort due to his age and having just been in a rather intense fight. Or intense on the system if not the body. He dug a small hole, maybe a few centre metres down before he hit rock. "No...?" he recognized it as he moved the compass to it and it spun wildly: iron rich lode-stone. “It… can’t be…” he whispered before yelling “We’ve struck it! Rock! Glorious rock!” he cheered.

Blinkie turned to look at him but Pinkie didn’t even acknowledge him. Judging by the bones lying around the perimeter of the clearing, a stone this big and this close to the surface would pull rocks up left and right in this spot for decades! It’s what he’d been looking for. The farm was saved. And Pinkie was saved! She wasn’t going to be taken and he could support her once more. He could support Octavia and Blinkie too!

“All the pain that buffalo caused… at least it wasn’t for nothing.” he sighed to himself. But despite Pinkie not acknowledging him, she still heard what he was saying.

“How… how could you?...” she whispered and finally turned to her father who wasn’t even looking at ‘that buffalo’. “You killed him… you killed him! You!... YOU!!!” Pinkie ran at him top speed, tackling him to the ground “I’LL KILL YOU!!!” she shouted, a hindleg on either side of his chest as she swung both forehooves into his muzzle, over and over.

“Pinkie!” Blinkie shouted as she tried to pull her sister off of her father. But only got smacked away herself.

“YOU MISSERABLE PIECE OF SHIT!!!” Pinkie yelled more. If she kept up beating him much longer she would kill him. And she knew it, and stopped. Sitting there on his chest, she looked him in the eyes. “Why… why did you kill him? Why did you take him away from me…”

“He was...” Clyde stopped as he sputtered up some blood. “going to take you away from me…” and Pinkie punched him once more. Before taking her hooves to her face and screaming into them, letting out all her pain. Or at least trying to.

“He wasn’t taking me… he wasn… you did… I wanted to leave you… you! You drove me to this… I hate you, I hate you! I HATE YOU!!!” she screamed and drew her hoof back but didn’t swing. Instead, she reach over and grabbed his rifle. “I’ll kill you! You killed Bysen! You killed Ventura and I’ll kill you!” she pushed the barrel against his chest, right over his heart.

“Pinkamena. Dian…” Clyde said but was cut off. He was afraid, not of death, but of death by his daughter’s hooves.

“THAT’S NOT MY NAME!!!... my name is Pinkie Pie… not even that, it’s just Pinkie. I don’t want anything to do with you!” she cried. He’d tried to use soothing old words… all they’d done were brought out more hatred towards him.

“Don’t do this Pinkie!” Blinkie pleaded.

“Why shouldn’t I?” Pinkie barked back, not even looking at her.

“He’s our father…” was all Blinkie could answer. In fact it was the only reason she could think he shouldn’t be killed. But it wasn’t enough for Pinkie. She closed her eyes tight and turned her head and she cringed and pulled the trigger.

~ ~

To this day, Pinkie didn’t know if she remember the gun only held two bullets or if she had truly intended to kill her father that day. She lived with Blinkie now… or rather Elliot. She’d finally gotten her Cutie Mark. Though Elliot wished he had gotten it through different means. But she at least felt good she could help someone that meant so much to her sister.

A red heart, with a gold ring around it, that Elliot swore was actually brown like Pinkie's band. It symbolized her caring for all those all around the world. She’d always loved learning about other cultures and had learnt a lot about the buffalo. She had given Ventura a buffalo burial. Every tribe had their own customs for funerals so they couldn’t be sure which was his, they took every step to come as close as possible. Wrapping in him in cloth, burying him in his brave regalia and phoenix feather headdress.

All of his cloths, expect for one piece. Pinkie took his wedding band, and her own and put them in a small lock box. That box went inside another lock box and that went inside another. She made sure that she smiled when she touched them. They absorbed emotions Ventura had told her so she didn’t want any of what she was feeling now to ever seep into them. Ever.

“Are you doing to at least see me off Pinkie?” Elliot asked. She and JD where leaving today for Zebfrica to aid those who needed it there, leaving their house here in Ponyville to her sisters. Elliot had learnt the language and the customs and was ready to go. “How long are you going to mourn him? It’s almost been a year.”

“One year today. And yesterday was our anniversary.” Pinkie commented. Her tone cold and pained. Her mane was puffy once more and she’d smiled a lot in the last year, but she’d never been truly happy since then.

“Oh… I didn’t kno… actually I did, I just didn’t check the calendar and I’ve been so obsessed with my own stuff and I didn’t even think of you and I’m so sorry, for all of that, it’s just that I, I mean me and JD have been so busy lately and…” she stopped realizing Pinkie didn’t need excuses, or to deal with her neurotic-ness-ism. “Look, Pinkie Pie, promise me you’ll try to be happy while I’m gone. Ok?”

“Don’t make a girl a promise you can’t keep.” Pinkie told her sister, paraphrasing something Ventura had once said. But was telling it to herself too. “Promises are made to be broken.”

“No they’re not. And I’ve never know you to break one.”

“I didn’t… Ventura did.” Pinkie said as she began to cry. Not because she missed him this time, but because she blamed him for this. “He promised he’d never leave. We made a special promise between us and he broke it.”

“You know he didn’t do that. He… he loved you Pinkie. As much as I do. Don’t… he loved you because you were so happy and joyful, he wouldn’t want to see you so sad.” Elliot told her sister, for the honestly-who-knows-how-many-th time. “He never left really. He’s still there; Dad said he wouldn’t move him.”

“I don’t believe that promise either…” Pinkie sighed. She hadn’t said a word to her father other than ‘goodbye’ since then. And didn’t plan to. “I’ll never know someone like him again. I loved him, he made me happy and I made him happy. He was my friend… my only friend.” Pinkie sighed. She’d said that a few hundred times too. Of course she had her sisters but… even they had other friends like Lyra and Vinyl or Mootilda.

“Pinkie, will you make me a promise?”

“I don’t see the point.”

“Just… promise me, you’ll try and make some friends while I’m gone.”

“Promises mean nothing.”

“Then why was his promise to you so important?”

“Because… I don’t know. It was special. We made up this little joke thing with it.” Pinkie said while half-mimicking the routine she’d created. “It was silly.”

“Tell me about it.” Elliot said putting a hoof on her sister’s shoulder. This was the first time she’d heard about this ‘silly promise’ thing. And despite Pinkie’s words, her tone show it was indeed important to her.

“Well, it goes like this. ‘I Pinkie Promise to… um, try and make some friends. Cross my heart,” she said as she ran a hoof across her chest. And it felt… weird. But not bad. “hope to fly,” she went on as she flapped her hooves… and she felt a breeze that wasn’t from her flailing. She looked around slightly, before continuing. “stick a cupcake in my…” she felt something. Like a warm hoof on the side of her face. She placed her own hoof to it. “eye…”’

She began to cry. She could feel something. Him? It couldn’t be. But it was. But it wasn’t… maybe it was her imagination. But it made her... happy.

To gives one's name is to gives one's soul.

She grabbed Elliot and hugged her tightly. Elliot returned the hug, fearing she’d only made things worse but when Pinkie finally pulled away, she wore a smile that quickly spread to Elliot too.

“Thank you. I’ll make friends. Lot of friends! And every single one will be as important to me as Ventura was… still is.” she said before turning and looking out the window. Taking a look outside, she saw two pegasi. One yellow with a pink mane and one blue with a rainbowed mane.

“I’m going to go make some friends right now.”

Author's Notes:

For the I think 4th time now FiMfics has deleted the last 6k words of this chapter and all the writer's notes.
I have this chapter saved in a word.doc so it's still exactly the same now that I've fixed it but I'm going to have to recreate the notes here. Again...
Before this chapter was even published it already had 14 views just from me having to take ages final proofing and fixing the deletions.
As such, this chapter will never be edited again out of fear it will be deleted again!

Self insert OC shipfic NO JUTSU!~
Side note: buffalo are actually from Africa, the ones in the show are actually bison.

Chapter name inspired by Bioshock Infinite song 'Will The Circle Be Unbroken'

The plan for this chapter was to hit three points.
1: Explain he origins of the Pinkie Promise.
2: Explain why Pinkie wasn't scared of the buffalo in Appleloosa
3: Explain Pinkie's Pinkie Senses and forth wall powers. Kinda failed on this one seems she already had them in this story. The origin plan was for them to come form Bysen's soul.
Oh, also the wedding bands.

I bet you thought that the whole point of this chapter was to give a name to the new foal right? Wrong. It's much deeper than that given that she named her first child after him. A Pegasus no less: one gifted with wings.
As for the foal name, you'll figure it out about half way through the chapter seems I have to reference it before hand so that it's not just pulled out of no where.

This will become it's own stand alone story at some point in the future, along with an added chapter or two revolving around Pinkie's rebellion of her parents and Bonnie's death.
As for why I killed off Bonnie? She wasn't really doing much and wasn't really that important to the story. In fact in the original draft she wasn't even named 'Bonnie' and was just 'Pinkie's mother'.

I was tempted to link the these when I used the word 'Rock-Lobster' [and did on the first one in the revision] but if you've ever heard the song before I bet it go into your head the second you read it anyway.
Original: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=szhJzX0UgDM
Better version: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KDR_xbUZ4tM
Best version: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Evb6VtvUzk8

The origin of Pinkie's family's fanon names of Inkie, Blinkie and Clyde are from the names of the ghosts in Pacman: Inky Blinky, Pinky and Clyde. As for Bonnie, well... Bonnie and Clyde. And if you don't know where the reference is from... get out!
And seems the theme of these notes seems to be linking songs form the 80's:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0-MONIvP6kI
And because it came up when I search 'Pacman Fevor' [well it didn't this time seems these are recreated like 4 months later] and because I recently made a Supernatural pony parody, and because Felicia Day:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OOFhVMVa_yc
What's that? You wanna see my Supernaturla pony parody? SHAMELESS SELF PROMOTION!!!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8S-DXHSPhs0

That last clip from Halo... it fit so perfectly for Bysen and Pinkie.
I'm surprised no one had uploaded that video before so I had to upload it myself. I mean sure it was up there but the only version I could find wasn't 'clean'. It had gamespot water marks and a bumper at the start of it.

And though it's completely irrelevant to the story, seems I over think everything, Clyde is still alive in the 'present timeline' of the story, still living and working on the rock farm with his new love interest The Great and Powerful Trixie... just, don't ask ok?

I'm sure there where more notes but I can't remember them. I know for sure I linked these two vids. As for why? Well...
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hFmBnc_xci8
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t348e24vDyA
I also linked this, however I also hyperlinked it in the actual story now so... here it is again anyway. Seriously, watch it!
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FUsF8weJJWs

Well that's about it... I think.

Sapling

It’s was completely normal, and yet kinda weird to see. A new-born suckling on its mother’s teat was the most natural thing in the world. Where it started to get a little bit creepy however is when that mother had been technically dead for nearly three minutes and was now potentially comatose. Again.

Dash’s heart had stopped on the final push of her colt, nopony had noticed though for almost a full two minutes until she passed out. Pinkie, after briefly crying, had gotten completely serious in her resolve and started chest compressions to keep Dash’s blood flowing even if her heart wasn’t pumping itself. She’d heard three loud cracks as she did so, but that was actually a common thing when performing CPR.

They had worked, it restarted Dash’s heart! She’d been unconscious for over nine hours and it was about 11 o’clock at night now. Pinkie had told Dash her story. Of her first love, and why she couldn’t break her promise. How she’d always felt that Bysen, or Ventura, was with her every time she made a Pinkie Promise. Every time until the day that she’d given birth to her first child. Since then, she hadn’t just felt him with her when making a promise, but instead felt him with her always, living on in her daughter’s spirit. As a proud, brave and honourable creature, blessed with wings.

Pinkie hadn’t left Dash’s side once in those nine hours. The foal suckling; it didn’t have a name yet. Fluttershy had thought that the whole point of Pinkie’s story would be Bysen’s real name would be this foal name, but apparently not. Right now, Fluttershy was sitting beside Pinkie, with a hoof gently over her new son. She couldn’t feed it like Dash was but that was far from the front of her mind right now.

The colt wouldn’t really need to eat, or drink rather, for a day after birth but even though Fluttershy was worried, she still knew what was best for a new born. Drinking its mother’s milk would make it strong. And for all she knew, this may be one of the only chances it ever got. As the colt finished suckling, Fluttershy picked up and lifted it towards her chest once more. Then they heard it, Dash let out a loud snore.

“Dashie!...” Pinkie said quietly but with every ounce of enthusiasm she had. It meant she was alright, that Dash was just sleeping and she would wake up soon. But that also came with a down side. Dash would still be in a lot of pain from the child birth and now with a few broken ribs on top of that, or at the very least cracked. Unconsciousness was a better state for her to be in right now.

But only time would tell.

~ ~

“You weren’t the first pony I loved after Ventura… you weren’t even the second or the third… but you’re the most important by far.” Pinkie sighed. Fluttershy, Applejack and her sisters had left the room for a moment and she was confessing some of the things she’d only ever told Rainbow Dash before. Pinkie could only hope that Dash was even able to hear her. “The first was Pokey Pierce. Hehe, I let him think he was the one who... ‘popped my balloon’.”

Pinkie, as she held Dash’s hoof, the hoof that had Ventura’s band on it, didn’t let out a tear. And in a way didn’t have to. These where past memories but they were good memories all the same.

“Then there was Mr. and Mrs. Cake… they opened me up to the idea that love didn’t have to just be between a mare and a stallion. They loved me and I loved them, and still do, just not that way anymore. After that there were a lot of ponies, but I didn’t really love any of them… and then, when Applejack and Fluttershy told us about themselves, well, I was happy… but I was jealous.”

Both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had been the first two ponies she’d been friends with, let alone good friends like she was with AJ, Rarity and Twilight. Seeing one of them so happy was great, but she felt guilty for wanting it to be with her instead of Applejack. That was something she’d told Dash once or twice. And a third time now.

“I always had a ton of courage talking to anypony, even ponies I only just met. I was always forward about wanting to be with someone… but not with you. It took so much just to say I even liked you. Heh, it took a wedding for me to say it even. Applejack and Fluttershy looked so happy together, I had to take the chance if I wanted that for me… for us…”

Even with the hardships AJ and Fluttershy had faced that day, it was clear to everypony that it was one of their best days in their entire life. Maybe not the best, but one of them for sure. It had left Pinkie there with Dash, standing in front of an alter together. She knew Dash hated being thought of as gay, and maybe that’s why it had been so hard to ask in the first place.

“You were so scared at first. And I tried not to show, but I’m pretty sure I did show it, but I was so scared too. But even when you finally accepted us… you were still distant. Sure we’d kiss and hang out all romantically like. But that next step never happen. And, I thought it was bad idea at the time, and I still do a little… the threesome with… oh, I don’t even remember his name. I’m sure you do, you remembered them all you told me once?”

It had been Pinkie’s way to bridge the barrier. Dash accepted Pinkie and herself being together, sorta. But Dash was never really attracted to mares. At least not sexually. She could see a mare was attractive, see that they had the right curves and all that, but it just didn’t do it for her. It was a weird way to say they were serious, to have another in with them, surely fulfilling that stallion’s fantasy at the same time. But it had worked. It was rare but they kept doing that every so often until one day they finally did it without a third.

“We’d made love to each other a ton of times, but our first time wasn’t for almost two years. Not doing it to make another pony happy, just making each other happy. And Dashie, it was truly the happiest I’ve ever been. Well, maybe. Maybe it was a tie for when we finally told our friends… even if we were already pregnant at the time… that single kiss in front of them. You did that for me.”

After so long, and so many partners, and quite frankly EVERYPONY already knowing that Pinkie and Dash where an item, Dash finally let the shield she’d been hiding behind of ‘We’re doing it for those stallions, how many pony’s dream do you think we’ve made come true together?’ was dropped. It wasn’t for any pony else, it was for Pinkie. And the last trace of doubt in Pinkie’s mind that it hadn’t been was gone forever.

“And a few months later, we had our kids. I gave up what had been given to me. Because I didn’t need it anymore. I’d found somepony who could fill that hole in my heart. And loved me as much as I loved them… I gave up that name, that soul I’d held onto for so long to. Ventura. Then I made a Pinkie Promise to be the best parent I could be. Better than mine… but I didn’t feel it, I didn’t feel Ventura. I didn’t have to.”

Pinkie had wanted children. Dash hadn’t. But she wasn’t against the idea. And in fact, if Pinkie wanted them, then so did she. They’d both tried to get pregnant; first one to do so would have child; planning on having just one. Naturally they both got knocked up. Not that the father complained. Prism Slash: a nice stallion, a pegasus, and a great athlete. He had been there during the time Dash had finally accepted Pinkie in her life. He hadn’t stayed around long enough to actually meet her then, but when you’re at the highest known spot in the world you don’t expect and earth pony to be anywhere nearby.

“Butterscotch would’ve been a good father, but Fluttershy’s brother as the baby-daddy… that could’ve got a little bit bonkers. And I really liked that Razor Talon guy… to bad hybrids can’t have child. I feel sorry for him really. It had to be somepony from then, I know that. I didn’t really like him, I mean I liked him but he wouldn’t have been my first choice. But you liked him, and you were doing this for me… so I’d do him for you.”

Dash volunteering to get pregnant for Pinkie was something Dash had done for her. But Prism Slash, Pinkie had gone that for Dash. Pinkie had other stallions in mind for the father, but had chosen to go with Dash’s idea. It was the only thing she could think of that she’d gone for Dash.

“You’ve done so much for me; I’ve done so not-much for you…” Pinkie sighed.

“That’s not true Pinkie.” Fluttershy said as she put a hoof on her shoulder. Pinkie looked up at her, thanking her with her eyes before turning back to Dash. It was true though, she couldn’t remember a single thing she’d done for Dash.

“All I’ve ever done is take. I mean, I made her happy, and I throw her parties and I always treat her how she deserved… but I do that for everypony.”

“I’ve never seen you do anything but give. And when you say you took, you only accepted what she was giving you back.” Fluttershy said, stepping beside pinkie.

“She’s right ya know.” AJ chimed in, just a few steps behind Fluttershy. “Maybe ya can’t think of anything ya did for her, but that don’t mean ya never did nothin’. Why, some’a the happiest times I’ve made Fluttershy where just doing what came natural ta me. I didn’t think they were that bigga deal and ta me. They weren’t. But they meant an awful lot to her, and ah’m sure you’ve done a tonna stuff like that for Rainbow Dash.”

It was true, Pinkie could remember a few of those times that Fluttershy had been over the moon with joy over something that AJ had just done because. And… that time her sister, Octavia, had given half-eaten, leftover sandwich to Vinyl; Pinkie only thought she knew what true friendship was until that day…

Her mind was drawn to one of their little silly traditions. On Pinkie’s birthday she would get Rainbow Dash a gift and on Dash’s she would give Pinkie a gift. That tradition had originated from Dash not wanting to celebrate her own birthday, but Pinkie thought Dash still deserved to have one special day for herself, even if it meant Pinkie losing her own. You could argue that seems Dash then gave Pinkie gifts on her own birthday that it made it moot but you’d have to be very cynical to see it that way.

“You’re right. You’re right…” Pinkie said slight cheer before becoming more sombre “but there’s one thing she did that I could never do for her… she gave up on her dream for me. To be a Wonderbolt. When she got pregnant for me, she could never fly as fast after that.”

“Dang it.” Applejack cussed. This was an admittance of defeat on the point to Pinkie. Until she continued with “She really neva told ya?” AJ asked.

“T-told me what? Does she blame me?”

“No! No, the‘xact opposite! She told me never ta tell nopony, didn’t want us ta get all mushy-mushy on her. Uh, guess she kinda did give up her dream fer you, but she did it for herself too.” AJ explained. It was clear to her that Pinkie was both on the edge of her seat wanting to know what AJ knew, but also…

“She told you not to tell me? Th-then don’t. Breaking a promise is the fastest…”

“Ah know that Pinkie, but ‘think the risk is worth it ta save yours. We were drinkin’ this one time an’ we were talking about how many times she’d shown her stuff ta the Wondabolts and how on Equestria she wasn’t one’a them yet. Turns out, she’d been asked ta join… and declined.”

“What?! There’s no way! Why would she not join them in less than a split second?” Pinkie asked in shear disbelief.

“She said she where going to, but if she did, she’d be gone from Ponyville an’ off flying about all over the place fer mosta the year. And in the end, she told me she said no so she could stay with us. So, ya could say she gave it up fer you. You could say she gave it up fer alla us. Me? Ah think she gave it up ‘cause she had succeeded. She made the Wonderbolt and had a choice of what she wanted more: us, or them?”

“She really chose us? When? When did that happen?!”

“Geez… musta been a good number’a years ago. Long before Ace Awift and Ventura. Ah don’t know, maybe… about a half a year or so after me and Fluttershy got married.”

Pinkie just looked at that stunned. That was when… “That was when we first started going out.”

“Na, it where long before that. Know you where tagether long before you told us all but it where much further back than that. It where when she went ta that ‘World’s End’ place way up ultra-high in the sky. ‘Fact, ah think that’s why the Wonderbolts asked her, something about getting up there twice.”

“She… she did give it up for me then…” Pinkie sighed.

“Na, you where… where you seeing one-another all the way back then?”

“Since your wedding.” this revelation was staggering to accept. For both AJ and Fluttershy. That was easily four years before any of their friends had noticed… or at least said anything.

However, it started to look more like Pinkie was right, that Dash HAD done it for her. AJ wasn’t going to say that out loud though. She had yelled at Dash back in the bar for being so stupid. If she had been given the opportunity, all her friends would support her in becoming a Wonderbolt. But Dash had been adamant about not leaving her friends. And now AJ knew, she hadn’t wanted to leave Pinkie.

“Ah where wrong Pinkie Pie… she did do that fer you. She may’a well given up her dream for you.” at hearing that, Pinkie only grew gloomier. “But that’s not a bad thing… she chose you over her life-long dream. Ah mean, ah can’t even tell ya how much that says about how she feels about you.”

“Maybe… but I…”

“Ain’t no ‘maybe’s about it Sugercube. We’re all worried about her, don’t make us have ta worry about you too okay? You know Rainbow loves ya and she knows you love ‘er too. And you know what else she knows? That you love her just as much. Ah guarantee she knows that Pinkie. Ah guarantee!”

Pinkie visibly lightened from hearing this. Literally, her coat seemed to phase into a bright shade of pink. “I know. And I know you’re worried too, it’s just, I’ve lost someone before… you don’t know what it’s like.”

“Yes, we do.” Fluttershy replied.

“Yeah, ah may’ve been only a youngen at the time, but I lost both ma parents.” AJ followed, remembering back to the incident that took both their lives and why she’d gone off to Manehatten afterwards. “Don’t think ah’ve ever told mosta ya’s how…” Applejack said, preparing to tell a long and needless story. “But now ain’t the time fer it anyhow.”

“That’s not the same. I’d hate it if something happened to Octavia or Elliot, but Dashie’s… she means more to me. I’m sorry you two but it’s true.” she said, the last part aimed towards Octavia.

“Th-that’s not what I meant Pinkie.” Fluttershy muttered. “I lost… my Angel…” she looked down, also remembering his passing. It had been only a year and a half ago, much fresher in Fluttershy’s mind than AJ and her parents. She’d had him as a pet for more than half her life. But he was more than a pet. She’d saved him, or maybe he’d saved her by giving her the strength to save him. Either way, he meant so much to Fluttershy.

“You think some mean old rabbit is like Dashie?...” Pinkie deadpanned. To everypony else however, that rabbit was a jerk. Sure Pinkie could understand that losing a pet could hurt but it was nothing compared to what she may lose now. “If you had a choice, Applejack or Angel Bunny?” Pinkie rebutted.

“I, um…”

“Easy there girl.” AJ stepped in. she tried to keep her tone calm but she was a little annoyed at Pinkie’s question. “She’s just saying that everypony’s lost something at some point. I lost Winona and you lost Gummy.”

“Gummy’s still alive… at least Dash thinks so. That’s why she hasn’t used the toilet in this house since I flushed him.” and that wasn’t even a joke. And all humour that AJ had gotten from it, thinking it was a joke, which is wasn’t, [seriously don’t use the toilet at Sugercube Corner] was erased when she heard Fluttershy stifle a sniffle and sob.

“Y’all alright Sug?” AJ said, turning back towards Fluttershy and putting a hoof on her shoulder. She didn’t reply though. Instead she turned and slowly left the room, heading into the kitchen. AJ followed her but Pinkie continued to stay by Dash’s side. “C’mon Fluttershy, what’s wrong?” she asked again.

And again Fluttershy didn’t answer. Instead just facing away from AJ, trying to avoid eye contact as AJ tried to get to look back at her. When Fluttershy couldn’t avoid AJ’s eye any longer, she finally said “It wasn’t you.” which AJ had no idea what it meant. She gave a question look before Fluttershy answer “To choose between you or Angel Bunny… I didn’t choose you.”

“Shhh-shh… it’s alright” AJ said, putting both hooves around Fluttershy, hugging her. “It was a bad question and a horrible choice ta have ta make. But ya don’t have to. It’s jus’ a hyper-ma-thetical. Ah loved that little bunny too ya know. Even if I didn’t show it as much as you did. I loved Winona too. Still do on both accounts.”

“No you didn’t… I mean, not that you didn’t love them, just, you didn’t love Angel as much as I did. W-would you… would you choose Winona over me?”

“Well no, o’course ah wouldn’t…”

“But I did! I would choose Angel over you… I… I don’t want to weigh you against each other but… I miss him.” that part had been evident ever since he’d passed. But the new part, it pained Fluttershy to admit, and AJ to hear. “More than I do you” she finished before shedding a few more tears and wiping a few away.

“Ah, ah…” AJ couldn’t really think of a way to respond to that. Sure there’d been a point where she’d have chosen Winona over Fluttershy but that had been for a week or so after her death. This was Fluttershy’s choice almost two years afterwards. “Ah’ll be back in a just a tick.” she said as she turned away, before turning back and adding “Now don’t take this as me walkin’ away in anger, ah’ll be back in just a tick.” she clarified before turning once more.

“O-ok.” Fluttershy said as AJ walked back into the main living room/customer’s area of the place back towards Pinkie and Dash, and Octavia nearby. Elliot was out with Seafoam doing her best to tell him that she was actually married… while on a date with him.

AJ walked up to Pinkie and put a hoof on her shoulder. This time however, it wasn’t in support. She pulled Pinkie around to face her, staring her straight in the eyes. “Pinkie. You have to apologise to Fluttershy. Ya really upset her just now.”

“Oh, I did? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make her sad.” Pinkie said, trying to break eye contact with AJ.

“Tell her, not me.” AJ replied sternly.

“Alright.” Pinkie said. She turned back towards Dash and continued to sit in place.

“Well?...” AJ groaned.

“Is she coming?” Pinkie asked. And as if to answer the question for her they heard the back door opening. AJ turned, hoping it wasn’t what she thought it was and that Elliot had just returned after the night ended. And surprisingly, she saw Elliot walking into the living room.

“Is Fluttershy alright?” Elliot asked right away. “She looked awful when she walked past me just outside.” the question was never answered… or maybe it was by AJ running past her toward the back door. She looked outside but couldn’t see Fluttershy in the dark. It was about half past 11 and the moon was pretty much blocked out by a cloud layer.

“FLUTTERSHY!?!?!?” AJ yelled out. She was about to again when she remember that was about half past 11 at night. Yelling at this time of night: not a good idea. Honestly, she had a pretty good idea where she was going anyway. AJ marched back inside right up to Pinkie, grabbed her by the ear with her teeth and muffled out “Yur comin’ with me!” as she dragged her away.

“No! I can’t leave Dahsie!”

“To bad!”

~ ~

Fluttershy had made it there with just a few minutes of flying and had been there for about five now. On hoof it would still be a bit still before AJ got there. That’s if she even knew where Fluttershy had headed. She was sitting down, in front of a tree. Barely a tree: a sapling, just under two years old. Angel Bunny’s tombstone.

Fluttershy was a member of the Apple family. And so was Angel. He was buried on their land with a tree to mark his grave like everypony else. Well, the pets where in a separate area from the ponies but it was just on the other side of the path. Winona’s was there too, a tree about four years old. And near that where four more trees about fifteen years old: Applebloom’s Mister Fishy numbers 1 through 4.

She sat there, waiting. And slowly that waiting turned into hoping that AJ wouldn’t show up. But Fluttershy had no doubt that her wife knew exactly where she was. It was a blessing and a curse to know each other so well. And sure enough, Applejack arrived not to long after. What Fluttershy didn’t expect was Pinkie to be with her.

She looked agitated and nervous, which was very un-Pinkie Pie. “Look, um, Fluttershy…” Pinkie started. She knew what Fluttershy said to AJ and where they were going; told what this place was by AJ and how much she’d hurt them both. But all the same, she wanted to be by Dash’s side rather than here, even if she did owe an apology. “I’m sorry if I made you feel sad. I didn’t know you cared for him so much.”

“I shouldn’t care for him that much. He was a mean little critter… but I still loved him.” Fluttershy said looking away from Pinkie back towards the sapling. “And I feel horrible for making that choice.”

“It’s ok… I shouldn’t have said it in the first place; I was being a mean little critter too. But you still love me! And I love you! And Applejack loves you too! Um, but I don’t love you that way of course, I mean platonically and not like the months we lived together… -ly.”

“I know… and um, Pinkie. I’ve made another choice. And I feel just as bad about it.”

“No, don’t feel bad. That’s the opposite of how I want you to feel!”

“But, it’ll make you feel bad, so it makes me feel…”

“Well if it makes me feel good instead you’ll feel good then if that’s how it works?”

“Um, I suppose so, but I don’t think it will. I’ve chosen a name for our son. And I know Rainbow wanted to name him but I, don’t think we can… wait that long.”

“Oh, don’t be silly, you’ll only have to wait a few hours. Like late tomorrow morning at the most.” Pinkie said, as her eye twitched akin to how Twilight’s did when she started to have a panic attack. Half in denial and half out of shear hope. “You shouldn’t name him yet. No.”

“I know. I, I shouldn’t have said anything… c’mon let’s go back to Sugercube Corner and Rainbow Dash. Y-you’re right. She may even be awake right n-now…” Fluttershy sighed. She knew exactly what she was going to name her son. So did AJ and so did Pinkie.

Angel.

In all honesty, Fluttershy had thought she’d be naming her son after Bysen’s real name, and that that had been the whole point of that story. Turns out it had been much deeper than she originally thought. And while it was a different scenario, she too felt she loved Angel as much as Pinkie had loved Bysen. But, Pinkie wasn’t going to let it be. Dash was naming this child. End of story.

The end.

“Now hold on a minute there Pinkie!” AJ called out, stopping Pinkie, mid-bounce and also somehow mid-air. “Look, ah know ya don’t wanna face it, but Dash… ah don’t see her waking up anytime soon. This is what happened last time remember? She where out last time for two months. And from what Elliot told us, it’s worse this time and she’ll be lucky ta wake up at all.” AJ said.

“No, she will wake up, she will!” Pinkie re-outburst-plied.

“Now don’t get me wrong, ah have no doubt she WILL wake up. It’s just, it just ain’t ganna be any time soon…” she said flatly to Pinkie. Giving her friend false hope wasn’t going to help her.

~ ~

“OUGH!!!!....” Dash groan as she woke up. Her head hurt, her vajayjay hurt more but most of all, her chest hurt. It wasn’t from the heart-attack though. It was from the three freshly cracked ribs. That wasn’t to say the heart-attack didn’t still hurt somewhat but breathing hurt more. Much more!

She wanted to cry out in pain but to do so would cause more pain. She took shard breaths in and quick gasps out. Tears rolled down the side of her face but she didn’t try to wipe them away as her hooves where clutching at her chest. To state that she was in pain was an understatement. She was in agony to say the least. While unconscious she didn’t have to deal with it but now it was simply brutal.

“Rainbow Dash!” Elliot said for the third time now, finally getting her attention as Dash unclenched her eyes and looked up at her new sister. “Take your hoofs off your chest. You’re just pushing on it, making it hurt more.” Elliot stated calming but with authority. And Dash obeyed. There was an instant difference, although the act of moving her hooves had cause a small jolt of pain for a moment.

“Uh… Pinkie Pie?...” Dash asked, slightly moving her head from left to right and scanning the other half of the room with her eyes as much as she could. She half expected her to appear back where she’d just been looking after turning away, but didn’t. “Where is everypony?” Dash asked, finally realizing it was just them two.

“Octavia’s upstairs with the new born. Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie are… somewhere. I think Pinkie upset Fluttershy so she ran off, then Applejack dragged Pinkie away to say sorry.”

Dash groaned once more. Not in pain though it was still substantial, but in annoyance. She needed Pinkie here now. “Yeah… she’s good as scaring ponies off.” Dash lifted her right hoof and started to wipe away some of the tears. It didn’t really hurt doing so but what scared her was she had also lifted her left hoof too. She just couldn’t feel it. It was numb. “Elliot…?” she said with noticeably panic in her voice.

“What’s wrong?” she replied dropping down beside Dash, instantly grabbing her left hoof to feel her pulse and putting her over hoof lightly onto Dash’s chest. She quickly felt a pulse and calmed dramatically before starting to count the beats. Then Elliot’s heart metaphorically skipped a beat, as Dash’s heart literally did. After that, it was strong again, but another ten or so later it skipped another.

She turned to Dash, fear on her face as noticeable as it had been in Dash’s voice. “That can’t be good.” Dash quipped. Despite the pain and the impending bad news she was feeling rather good. Then again, the last thing she remembered before passing out was feeling an absolutely fantastic ecstasy so maybe feeling good wasn’t good after all. She wasn’t feeling THAT good now though. It was more of a feeling herself and herself’s base state was good.

“You’re heart’s not beating normally.” Elliot said, removing her hooves from Dash. Dash then put her hoof to her neck, feeling her own pulse. She had one, that was a good start. Then she felt it, or didn’t rather but just chalked it up as she missed the feel of it. Then soon enough missed another, then a third.

“So I’ve got an irregular heartbeat… what’s the medical term for that?”

“An irregular heartbeat.” Elliot answered.

“Yeah, what’s that called?”

“No, it’s called…” she stopped when Dash started laughing… she fell right into that one. “Har-har.” Elliot sighed, letting out a slight laugh. Her face cleared as she became serious again though “This isn’t funny Rainbow Dash. This is very serious! We should get you to a hospital once Pinkie comes back. Before then even. She shouldn’t be lo…”

“DASHIE!!!” Pinkie screamed as she rocketed towards Dash as the door flew open. Pinkie lunged at Dash only to be tackled by Elliot mid-air, landing just short of Dash. Good thing too, as Pinkie remembered, among other things, Dash had three newly broken ribs and a Pinkie hug would not feel as good as it usually did. “Oh, right… but anyway, DASHIE!!!” she cheered once more. As she ran to her side.

Before Dash could reply though Elliot spoke up. “We should get her to a hospital Pinkie! She’s had the foal, now can we PLEASE take her to a hospital like I’ve told you to do a thousand times!” she yelled before turning to Dash and calmly asking “Think you can walk?”

Accepting the challenge, Dash groaned loudly as she rolled onto her side. She’d been up and walking while in labour, as much as this hurt now, it wasn’t as bad as before. It still hurt though. And damn did it hurt! Dash shakily stood up, Pinkie rushed to her side to offer her help, putting a hoof under her chest… which was a bad idea.

Dash groaned again, which only made Pinkie to lift harder, which in turn made Dash groan even louder. “Stop!” Dash finally managed to say after gasping in a quick breath. Her eyes clenched shut and her head hung, she stood in place for a moment just breathing slowly but heavily. “Ok…” she said, opening her eyes and looking up.

Beside her was Pinkie, in front of her was Elliot and behind them was Applejack and Fluttershy. And behind them was a clock. It was minutes from midnight, she’d been out for ages it seemed. Of course looking outside and seeing it was dark was evidence of that already. “Well ah’ll be… ah’m glad you’re alright!” AJ proclaimed.

“Shh!...” Octavia shh’ed as she came down the stairs. New born foal in toe, asleep on her back. Dash’s first thought upon seeing it was ‘Whose kid is that?’ her second thought was ‘Oh right…’ her third thought was ‘ough!’ as she took a step towards the stairs and her fourth was ‘That’s my son’. She smiled at the little guy.

Before she could do anything though, Fluttershy flew over to Octavia and carefully picked up her son. You can guess what Dash’s fifth thought was. Cradling it in her front hooves as she gently flew back over to Applejack, she stopped in front of Dash. “Thank you.” was all she said. It didn’t seem like much but that’s only because she had no other way to express how much joy this little foal had given her as she hovered on past Dash.

While Fluttershy was blissfully ignorant, AJ saw Dash’s expression and moved in close saying aloud “Yeah thank ya RD.” and then more quietly saying to just her “Ya ain’t havin’ second thoughts are ya?”

“No, no I’m fine.” Dash said some-what confidently.

“Listen, ah know ya want me ta say it’s alright fer ya to have second thoughts about giving up ya son but… it’s not. Ah can’t let ya take him back. He’s Fluttershy’s child now. He’s ma child now. And ah can’t let ya take that away from us. You do understand right?”

“Ya… I understamd.” Dash said dejectedly. She never wanted the child so why should she now? Chances are she didn’t really and she was just feeling maternal after giving birth. She even acknowledged that herself. Post-pardon depression? No, she’d been much sadder just this morning. It would pass... “He’s yours AJ. I kinda want him back but… I wouldn’t do that to you.”

“I’m sorry Rainbow.” she didn’t need to say anymore as she put a hoof on Dash’s shoulder. Dash let out a slight groan as the weight was added. She was in a good deal more of pain than she was letting on. Well mostly. Her upper left side was still quite numb and despite what she’d hoped, getting up hadn’t gotten the blood flowing back to that part of her again. Also the second half of her tail was numb but the only ponies she even knew who would use their tails where the Apples anyway. Knowing how Ace and Ven turned out, being more like their other-mothers, she wouldn’t be surprised if her foal… their foal would be able to use his tail just like AJ could.

That thought made her chuckle under her breath. The little guy was part of the Apple family now: a family that was as big as it was old. The founders of Ponyville… or something like that. It was kinda cute imaging this colt out on the fields bucking apples with his pristine white coat covered in dirt. Rarity would faint at the thought. But without realizing it, Dash had pictured the boy fully grown, out in the world. Maybe even out in the deserts of Appleloosa. But still with no name.

Dash had been out for who knows how long. Well she could’ve easily used some fancy mathematics to tell her it had been like nine hours but that’s not the point. By now, he would’ve been given a name by Fluttershy and AJ. “So, what’s the little guys name?” Dash asked, sounding more enthusiastic than she had intended.

“Oh my gosh!” Pinkie chime-yelled-in. “You were going to name him. I completely forgot about that.” she lied. “So what are going to name him Dashie?”

“Look uh, Pinkie?” AJ stepped into the rant Pinkie was about to go on. “I’m pretty sure Fluttershy’s chosen a name fer him already. And I stand by her choice. Again uh, sorry Rainbow Dash.”

“That’s alright. So, what’d you name him Fluttershy?”

“Oh, well… I haven’t named him yet. I have an idea for what I wanted to call him but, um, Dash. I want you to name him still.”

“Are, are you sure Sug?”

“I am.” Fluttershy nodded, calmly. She was. She knew that despite what Dash may’ve said, this foal still meant a lot to her. And even if she wasn’t the colt’s mother, she was still its auntie and close family friend. “Would you do the honours?” she added as she presented the still sleeping foal to its former mother.

“Yeah. Thanks Flutters.” she said as she sat down. Her rear still ached immensely but it was bearable now, enough so to sit on at least. Dash had spoken softly, a lot quieter than most the other ponies in the room had been speaking but had still managed to stir the little fella from his sleep. He coo’ed cutely before bursting into loud crying; killing all aforementioned cuteness. Dash pulled him into her chest. “Hey there little guy…”

The babe kept crying for a few moments but its wailing died down gradually. Soon enough he opened his eye. It may not have been the first eyes the foal had made contact with but their where just as mesmerising to him as Fluttershy’s and Applejack's where. He began to coo again looking around and being captivated by Dash’s colourful mane. His giant new-born eyes, a deep black, not having developed irises yet.

“Hey, um, sorry about giving you up and all that. But trust me, these two, they’ll love you, you know? Like a lot. I don’t know what they’d come up with for your name. Probably some weird earth pony name like ‘Ventura’…” Dash said sarcastically. Going back to one of her old jokes and not knowing a damn thing about how stupid what she had just said was. “Can’t say my name’s much better though I guess. Little guy, your name... is Angel.”

There was a moment of silence. Instead of cheers or clapping… or at the very least the ‘d'aww’s that Dash had expected which made her think she’d messed up somehow. That was reinforced by Fluttershy starting to cry. Finally AJ spoke up. “Thank you Rainbow Dash… thanks so much. For all’a this. I mean…” and even AJ started to tear up. Apparently Dash had really struck a chord.

“See, I told you she could hear my story while she was sleeping.” Pinkie said. After all Fluttershy had said her part about Angel Bunny after Pinkie’s story about Bysen/Ventura.

“What story?” Dash asked… completely dashing Pinkie’s optimism and just leaving them staring blankly at each other. A second later they both just just started laughing. Dash gave the newly named Angel back to Fluttershy, stood up slowly and started “I have no idea what she’s talking about, but I was ganna name him that ages ago. Well, ages ago since I saw him. White coat, big blacks eyes. I mean it’s almost like he was specifically made to look like Angel or something.”

Dash laughed once more, before suddenly collapsing as her legs gave out. She let out an ‘oof’ as she hit the ground. Naturally Pinkie rushed over to check on her but was reaffirmed as Dash struggled back to her hooves. Only to collapses again. She lay there this time, not trying to stand back up, instead just breathing heavily. She was exhausted. She hadn’t been moments ago though.

Pinkie grabbed hold of her Dashie and checked her pulse. It was still there, it hadn’t stopped again and she thanked Celestia for that. Then it stopped! Then it went again… a few more beats passed and it stopped for once again. Before Pinkie could ask or even say anything about it Elliot spoke up “Now can we get her to the hospital?!”

“Yeah, right.” Pinkie replied. “Hop on my back!” she added as she somehow managed to slide under Dash even though she had been flat on the ground and lifted her up. Despite the ribs, Pinkie managed to lift her in a way that put minimal pressure on them. As Dash lay on her back she swore that somehow the parts of Pinkie’s back her chest was up against were physically softer than the rest of her wife’s back.

“I don’t need a lift Pinkie. I can walk. I’m just really tired!...”

“That’s because you’re bloods not flowing and your everything isn’t getting enough oxygen.” Elliot stated. “And if you’re that exhausted already it’s a lot worse than I thought. You’re bodies trying to shut down, or at least sleep to conserve energy!” she said, with all due concern as she took one of Dash’s hooves to once again check her pulse.

“She’s right Rainbow.” AJ added. “You of all ponies being tired from doing nuthin’, then that certainly can’t be good at all.” she stopped and turned towards “Octavia, would you mind staying here and takin’ care o’ Angel for us?” AJ finished. She planned on going with to the hospital with them, along with Fluttershy. Dash however had other ideas.

“No, um… did you?...” Dash stuttered trying to find a delicate way to put it. Then just gave up “Are you stupid or what?” delicate… “Octy, come with us. AJ. Fluttershy. Stay here and take care of your son. He’s your son now. Look…” Dash cut herself off with a slight yawn/groan before continuing. “you know me, I’m ganna be fine. Just, don’t worry alright? Today’s about you not me. I think I said it already, but… congratulations. You’re a family now.”

Both Applejack and Fluttershy smiled at this. She was right. They had a child now. Naturally they wanted to be there for Dash right now but really being there for Angel would be doing that too. There was no doubt in Dash’s mind that these two would be terrific parents and this was their first chance to prove it. “And I’ve said it already too…” Fluttershy spoke up “but thank you. We were already a family though. We’re just, a slightly bigger one now.”

“No, no problem. It’s the least… least I could do for you on a day, like today.” Dash said softly. She sounded weak in the voice from how out of energy she was. That was until she lifted her head up a bit and with as much energy as her usual voice spoke “Let’s go Pinkie.” she hadn’t been weak from exhaustion, she’d just been overcome for her friends. “Can you let me down, I can walk there myself.” She insisted.

“Nope, to bad. I’m carrying you!”

“Fine…” Dash said with a tone that was betrayed by her actions as she lazily lay her head down into Pinkie’s mane. And then slightly weaker volume added “Just try not to bounce, ok?”

“Ok.” Pinkie said, taking the first few steps. She turned her head back. “Bye girls… and guy. I’ll see you tomorrow. Which BTW is only like two minutes away now.”

“Goodbye.” came Fluttershy.

“See ya’s soon.” Applejack added.

“Catch ya.” Dash replied, flipping her hoof up then lett it fall back down and hang over Pinkie’s shoulder. Pinkie reach the door, opened it and headed out. Elliot and Octavia shortly after as they closed it behind them. It was just them now. Applejack, Fluttershy and Angel.

Fluttershy drifted down from the air towards Applejack and ran her neck alongside hers. Her wings occasionally flapped with, laying in between them, their son with a small mouth fall of his mother’s pink mane. Applejack leaned in and gave him a peck on the forehead. Fluttershy had craned her neck and was looking back at him too. AJ pulled back a little and put a hoof onto Fluttershy’s shoulder and indicated to sit.

Once they were both down she reach out and picked up the little fella. She placed him down on the ground just between them. He stood on the shaky legs of a new born foal and looked at both of them before walking up between them. He then once again swung his eyes between each of them, but this time back and forth. Fluttershy scootched over, closer to Applejack so they their where barely inches away from one another. Angel stopped looking back and forth and sat, laying up against both of them at once.

Fluttershy leaned down and gave him a kiss on the top of the head like AJ had done before. Then when she pulled back she gave another kiss to Applejack. Looking directly into Applejack’s eyes she realized something. Until she had sat down she had been hovering. Just floating in a magic she didn't understand but knew was created by the purest of happiness This was a perfect moment for her. And she knew it was a perfect moment for Applejack too.

I learnt that long ago Sug, just being with you is a bigger gift than this could ever be.

Applejack had said that to her two years ago. The last time Applejack had seen her hover. And even if she wasn’t seeing it now, she knew it was happening in spirit. And Applejack was thinking the exact same thing. Only there was something more. One thing that could top even a perfect moment.

For a brief second she turned her head towards a clock. Pinkie was right, there was only a scant few moments left in the day. Rainbow Dash was right too, it was the least she could do for them on a day like today. Honestly, Applejack had only just remembered herself. She looked down at their son, now drifting off to sleep between them. She returned her gaze to Fluttershy’s whose gaze returned to her from Angel at the same moment.

They both leaned in and gave a light but meaningful… very meaningful kiss before parting not long after. There was barely seconds left to do it. Without breaking eye contact, Applejack turned a perfect moment into something beyond even that with just three simple words...

Happy Anniversary Sug

Author's Notes:

Closing credit music

Well, it's over. Well actually it's not, there's an epilogue. I can't really describe what happens in it without ruining it but it's going to have ALOT of story in it. Think of it as a P.S. like at the end of Marvel movies.

As for that whole Rainbow Dash live or die thing... I messed that up so hard. I was torn between thinking 'I should kill her just cause' 'no, why should I kill her? it's mean' 'but I've set it up so much why should I have her live?' 'but it's completely unnecessary, you only put it in for drama' 'what's drama without pay off, kill her!' and ultimately I couldn't bring myself to kill her or make it clear she lives. So I'm going to put this right here... Dash is alive.
For now.

The last words of this story, it had been the plan since day one. The first words and the last. I find it poetic I guess.
Again, it may have that same thing I've said before where it's really emotional to me but not necessarily conveyed with as much passion as it disserves.

As for the title of this chapter, it seemed easy to just name it Angel seems it's safe to say you guess what the foals name would be the second Fluttershy said the word 'Angel'... so I did.
I had thought about that horrible pun I made in a blog post about calling it 'Foalen' as a reference to fallen, as in a fallen angel. But dear god was that a bad title...
I also thought about calling it 'A pony with no name' but this is the last chapter and I wanted it to be a meaningful name and I think Angel fits that the best. [subject to change in the next few days before I press publish]
[Yes I keep these a few days before posting them so I can make last minute changes like this]
Edit: I did change it as you can now tell: Sapling. Referring to Angel's tombstone while also tying it to Applejack.

Now, it's time to take the four flash back sequences and make them into stand alone stories. Maybe flesh them out a little and remove a few of the parts that directly relate to this story but are still part of what I call the Sug-averse.
On a similar note, I should probably go back and change all instances of AJ saying 'sug' 'sugar' or 'sugercube' or any other nickname time things to starting with a capital.
Edit: done.

I'll be heading back and redoing all the chapters. mostly just grammar check, keeping everything that I lost track of over the year process of writing this consistent and using hyperlinks instead of just linking everything at the end in these notes.
Seriously, one of my notes was over 2000 words long.
Edit: done.

As for individual things I thought about this story:
'over nine hours' - over 9000 reference? No. But I couldn't help but hear that when giving my final check and though it's not worth a hyperlink I thought I'd mention it.
Pinkie and Dash being left at AJ and Fluttershy's alter evoking feelings from Pinkie was pulled from Bones when Hogens and Angela left Bones and Booth at theirs.
This pic is somewhat related but only made it into these notes for its epic beard! http://images.buddytv.com/btv_2_800018361_1_590_-1_0_/left-at-the-altar--1.jpg
I came up with that idea for the Wonderbolts and why Dash never joined them probably back at chapter 15-ish but never found a place to put it in. It in itself could be a short story after this. either way, I think it's something that Dash would do if actually given the choice between the Wonderbolts and her friends. I mean she essentially made it in the pilot with the Shadowbolts... even though she'd never heard of them before and had no reason to join them what so ever but hey... knit picking.
How many times have I used the 'I could go into the back story but who really even cares?' joke?
I finally got around to using the Gummy got flushed joke.

Hey look, it's only about 20-something chapters late but I finally found this link
http://dreatos.deviantart.com/art/Origin-Story-Fluttershy-Pg-1-245575419
This was one of those flashbacks I was talking about making into a stand alone story but I think I'll talk to the guy who made this before I do that though.

Another possible spin-off story about Elliot cheating on DJ with and Seafoam? No. That was more a self confidence joke about Elliot.
As for spin-offs I have a two pretty solid ideas.
1: Red and Golden Delicious' story about him coming out after Applejack's wedding.
2: Diamond Tiara's attempted suicide after being responsible for Twist's death.
3: That unreleased chapter I've talked about a few times. Actually, that's pretty much ready to go. Expect that very soon.
Edit: I'm not ganna link number 3 seems I've linked it about five times already in these notes...

Well... what a long and strange trip it's been.
Much love, much thanks and much muchness to all of you who managed to make it here.

Bysen.

Epilogue

One year. One amazing year!

Can’t say it’s been the best year ever. Sure has had its ups and downs, but I wouldn’t trade it for anything. Beats the year before though, that’s for sure. That year was Celestia-awful. But it weren’t all bad. It ended with me and Fluttershy getting our son: Angel. He’s turning one year old today.

You know, I don’t even know where to start telling you what’s happened since he was born. Ain’t sure if I should tell you chronologically or by who it happened to or how bigger deal it was. I guess I’ll just wing it. Like I said, it ain’t been too bad of a year… at least not for us. Can’t say the same for some other ponies though.

I suppose I’d best start with Rainbow Dash. I miss her. Nowhere near as much as Pinkie does though. Think you’ve already gathered she’s no longer with us. Minutes, if that... just after she they left that night; but after midnight. I like to believe Pinkie’s idea that she held out just long enough so that our anniversary and our son’s birthday wouldn’t be forever marred by also being the day she died.

Her funeral was less than a week later and it was truly heart-breaking to see her parents that day. I gave them my condolences and introduced them to their gran-child. I told them how much their daughter meant to me and Fluttershy and how much I will forever miss her. And I ain’t ashamed to say that I was crying just as much as they were.

They weren’t the only ponies I talked to. I met Prism Slash for the first time. For what I heard was a simple little ‘donation’ he where sure broken up over it. Apparently he was closer to Dash than anypony really thought. Including his wife… heh, she tried not to show it but I could tell she was nonplussed. But Dash was the mother of his child after all and I hope his wife don't hold it against him.

They weren't the only people I talked to either. Next time I see him, I’ll have to ask Fluttershy’s brother how he met that hippogryph. For that matter, I also found out Butterscotch used to be great friends with Dash too. Think they may’ve even dated back when they were younger. I’ll have to ask him that as well.

Even with all of that, what truly hurt the most, was I never once saw Pinkie Pie cry. She forced a smile but you could tell it wasn’t one of her renowned ‘walk a mile just to see that smile’ smiles. At first I thought that with how much she’d been hurt over the last year that maybe she was just all dried up by that point.

It wasn’t for two or three months that I finally talked to her about it. Well, finally talked to her about it and got a true answer that is. What she told me… damn… I don’t know if it were beautiful or foolhardy. ‘Dash wouldn’t want me to be sad. She’d want me to live like I used to. Like she used to. But I can’t! But I don’t want anypony else to be unhappy because I’m unhappy… so I’ll pretend. And I’ll keep pretending! I don’t want ponies to be unhappy because of me.’

I walked right up to her, wrapped my hooves around her, pulled her tight and told her ‘Cry if you have to; be sad if you have to! Grieve. Just let it out Pinkie. You’re allowed too. I promise you, nopony will ever be mad that you’re sad. They WILL be unhappy… but that doesn’t matter. It’s empathy and it means that they love you. You don’t always have to put everypony ahead of yourself.’

And so she cried. She cried for hours. I didn’t let her go. Not even after Fluttershy came around and joined in holding her five or six hours into it. Not even when she fell asleep at nearly 1am. I didn’t let go of her until she woke up in both mine a Fluttershy’s hooves knowing she was allowed to be unhappy and we wouldn’t be unhappy. Later that day a slapped Seafoam for putting that stupid idea in her head in the first place. Just don’t tell Pinkie that last bit ok?

She came to us a few more times over the year when she was feeling down and we helped her every step of the way. We made sure Elliot and Octavia knew how she was feeling. They already knew obviously but I had to make sure. They gave her just as much support. Maybe more. Actually, I know they offered her more, and it must’ve taken a damn lot for her to do what she’s doing today.

She’s taken Ace and Ven and she’d heading home. Going back to the old rock farm to let her children meet their gran-father. She hasn’t seen or heard from him in nearly fifteen years and I hope for Pinkie’s sake he’s still alive. I’m sure he is. I don’t think Elliot or Octavia would let her go if he wasn’t. He deserves a second chance. And Pinkie deserves a family. Maybe if all goes well, we’ll head out there with her next time and bring along Angel.

So speaking of family: Twilight. Now this story ain’t exactly a happy one neither. Don’t get me wrong, I’m mighty happy for Twi and my brother. Fact I’m over the moon even! It’s just Big Mac still blame himself somewhat. ‘Course I’d never tell him this but I have to agree with him on some level. He had a chance to stop her from removing her horn, he knew there’d be side effects. It’s all some sort of magicy mumbo-jumob that I quite don’t understand. But basically: she’s emotionless.

She don’t feel a single thing. Quite frankly I’m surprised she’s staying with Big Mac seems it clear she don’t love him. That sounds horrible to say it like that. She can’t love him. It’s physically... or physiologically or magically or something-illy impossible for her to feel love. Or anything like that. Fear, joy, pride, envy, sadness. She’s still logical though and I think that’s why she stays.

She knows Big Mac still loves her and would do anything for her. She’d be stupid to leave somepony like that. That don’t change the fact that I’m horrified that one day she’ll change her mind, decide it’s not worth it and just leave. I can’t imagine what that would do to my brother… it would never happen of course. But fears ain’t always reasonable.

Anyway, now I said she’s got no emotions what so ever, and for the most part that’s true. More than most. In the ten months since she had the thing removed I’ve only seen her show anything other than absolute impartialness to the point of once even when she was sure she where about to die saying ‘If I don't survive tell Spike hello’. That one time though…

It was only a just a month or so ago now when it happen. I saw it, Macintosh saw it and Fluttershy saw it. For a scant few seconds it was there: she wore a smile. And it ain’t a forced fake smile that Pinkie had made her do so many times. This one was genuine right down to the core. It happened right after she told us ‘I’m pregnant’ and I don’t think I’ve ever seen my brother happier than that moment. Or Twilight for that matter.

Kinda feels hard to top that there little story but I’ma try. From Twilight a guess that leads us to Spike. So him and Sweetie Belle are getting married in a year. And I’d wager any amount it’s going to be exactly a year from now. Right on our anniversary too. Ain’t sure if I should be flattered or annoyed by this but it’s going to happen.

Now, I ain’t exactly 100% in the loop on the matter but I heard they’re trying for a foal. Or an egg rather. A chimera. Would’ve used to be they’d go to Twilight for the spell they needed for it to happen, given that ponies and dragons can’t naturally breed. Luckily Sweetie Belle’s a unicorn and Spike just happened to be the former number one assistant to the most powerful unicorn alive. Sufficed to say, they have the spell.

Now I don’t know if they get a bun in the oven… or would it be an egg in the pot? Anyway, I don’t know if they plan on moving the wedding up a bit if she gets herself an egg before then or if it doesn’t count as being born until after it hatches or any of that stuff. Of course with what happened to Rarity, it’s possible they won’t even end up getting married.

Geez, I’m making everything sound a lot worse than it really is aren’t I? Rarity and Elusive are still together. In fact, they’re living together again. Right now the whole lot of them, Rarity, Elusive, Sweetie Belle and Spike, are all off in Prance visiting their father. Of course that’s got nothing to do with what happened to Rarity. Her thing was about… six, seven months ago? Around that time.

So Rarity’s freaking out; no surprise there. But for once she has a pretty good reason, though I’d have been grateful for it in me and Fluttershy’s boots. She was pregnant. Now you might’ve picked up on the word ‘was’ in that sentence and remembered her talking with Dash about what she should’ve done with her pregnancy. Well, it ain’t like that. Turns out it was a false alarm with a false-positive on the test.

Problem was though, Elusive refused to marry her before she found that out. She’d begged him to marry her, make an honest mare out of her and not bring a bastard into the world. And he completely refused. Long story short, I went down there to buck his teeth out. I almost did too. What Rarity had neglected to mention was that he HAD proposed to her not a month before that. And she’d refused.

Rarity had told him what they had worked. That she loved him and he loved her, and that was enough for her. She didn’t need a title like husband or wife to know that they loved each other. So when she’d flip-flopped on that and demanded he take her hoof, he’d known it wasn’t what she’d truly wanted. Now Rarity being her overly dramatic self had never given him a chance to tell her that and upon hearing it she was right back in his hooves.

Quite frankly I don’t know if it’s romantic or stupid. Going to have to lean towards romantic seems Applebloom had a similar thing with Jade Dagger. Gosh… this one’s a story that’s for sure. Don’t even know where to start really. So my sister had the pregnancy scare too, except she was pregnant. Now Jade Dagger, the guy who knocked her up wanted the kid and she didn’t. So when she got rid of it, he left her. And left her pretty broken up too.

So some stuff happened, again sounding equal parts stupid and romantic, and she found herself in a relationship with Diamond Tiara. That was going pretty well for a few months. Then Jade came back into the picture. Now as much as he’d hurt my sis, she’d hurt him just as much it turns out. There’s a back and forth for a few weeks between those three. And in the end, DT ends up breaking up with Applebloom.

Ton of drama in between but that’s the short version. Now, my sis and Jade ain’t back together though at this point. Sure, they’re civil with each other and they’re no longer screaming at the top of their lungs at one another like they were when he first got here so by then I’m thinking everything's fine and dandy. I’m wrong of course.

So Silverspoon came to me, not wanting to dump more on my sister’s plate and asked me to help look after DT in this whole mess, what with her past issues and all. Turns out though, those past issues are just that: in the past. She’s completely fine. Applebloom on the other hoof… I hear Sweetie Belle did something similar and to a lesser degree. But Sweetie Belle was able to heal herself.

Anyway, she was in the hospital for over a month with burn on some ridiculous percentage of her body. Straight boiling hot shower, so hot she passed out in it. I owe Jade so much for getting her out of there… though I gotta wonder how he knew what she was doing in the shower. She’s fine luckily. The burns weren’t life threatening, just wide spread, and barely skin deep. I don’t know the burn degree terminology but it where just the heavy blistering level one.

After that month in the hospital with Jade coming to visit her every day, well every day except one and let me tell you that one day he didn’t show up caused a lot of drama… but that’s not the point. After that they found themselves back with one another. Things were going well and he finally left the farm. Oh right, forgot to mention that in my idiotic kindness I’d let him stay at the farm while he where in town thinking it would only be a week or so… cut to two and a half months later and he’s still there. But eventually, he moved in with Applebloom.

So once again I think things are going well. Like I said they’re acting civil with one another and their all lovey-dovey again. At least in public. They’re over for dinner with me, Fluttershy, Angel, Big Mac, Twilight, Spike, Sweetie Belle, Rarity, Elusive, Silverspoon, Diamond Tiara, Scootaloo, Gilda, Vinyl Scratch for some reason, Octavia, Elliot, Pinkie Pie and Ace and Ven. I think I could’ve just said 'all of us' but oh well. We were having a special dinner to celebrate Trixie coming back a year after she'd saved the town last winter wrap-up. She was more devastated to heard what happened to Twilight than I think even Shining Armour was. Too bad none of the royals could make it to that dinner but can’t have everything I guess.

So Applebloom and Jade are fighting, having some silly little argument like very couple does. But it starts getting a little loud. Didn’t help that Gilda egged them on until both Vinyl and Scootaloo whacked her up-side the head. Anyway, the two of them reach a fever pitch and I’m starting to usher Fluttershy away with Angel when out of the blue, he just punches my sister right square in the jaw. Hard.

So I’m up over the table and on top of him before anypony else can even register what just happened. I tackled him to the ground, sitting on his chest and just wailing on him for a good minute before I finally stop. I ain’t sure who it was but I pulled away by at least two ponies trying to pull me off of the guy. And after all that, do you know what he says? He turns to Applebloom, big smile on his face and says ‘That counted as your punch.’

Now I had no idea what the hell he meant and I was right about to start into him again, thinking he’d meant ‘We’re even now so I can hit you again’ or something. Only thing that stopped me was Applebloom starts laughing. I turn up and look at her and she’s just laughing right at me. And then she said back to him ‘No I think I would’ve hit you harder, I still owe you half’a one.’ And he starts laughing too.

Know what I learned? Those two kick the crap out of each other! I mean they fight all the time. Like really REALLY fight! Turns out they try not to start throwing punches in front of other ponies for that very reason of what I just did. I don’t even know how to explain it right. I mean, they’re both professional fighters after all but still… am I the only one who finds this weird? I mean it’s not even a dominance thing ‘cause they both just beat the living hay out of each other and neither one’s really in the lead. It’s just… just…

Moving on. So I mentioned Scootaloo and Gilda didn’t I? Well Scootaloo moved back up to Cloudsdale after quitting her job at the Ponyville Foal-Mart. She got her old job back at the Cloudsdale Foal-Mart. Should’ve also mentioned that Elusive took Scootaloo’s vacant job here in Ponyville. It sounds mighty complex whose jobs got where but after Filthy Rich passed, rest his soul, Diamond Tiara inherited all his assets, including ownership of the company.

Anyway… actually I’m ganna go off on a tangent here, I’ve been trying to avoid starting with ‘anyway’ or ‘so’ but I’ve still been doing it a lot. Anyway… I just didn’t again didn’t I? So-DANG IT!!! So anyway… from what I heard Scootaloo and Gilda are an item but they’re not serious. But also from what I heard they’ve been ‘not serious’ for almost six years now so take it with a pitch of salt.

I don’t know the exact details but I hear Silverspoon’s seeing some stallion and Diamond Tiara’s for the most part gotten over her issues. Or at least hasn’t had time to worry about them after taking over her father’s businesses. That girl could buy the entirety of Ponyville if she wanted too and yet still lives in a small house with three other ponies. She’s humble I’ll give her that.

I guess that just leaves me and Fluttershy. Can’t really say too much about us. We haven’t had any fights or anything even minor between us and it’s been a pretty calm year. Well, calm excluding all the stuff we went through for our friends that is. The biggest thing I can think of was Pinkie filing out some legal forms and Angel’s name is technically spelt ‘Anjel’ but we’re happy for a little bit of Pinkie to be in our son too.

Now as I said before, today’s that little guys birthday. He’s turning one year old. It’s also Fluttershy and I’s anniversary. That’s where I am right now. Laying here against our tree. Then sun’s starting to set off in the distance, I’m here, lightly nuzzling Fluttershy, she's wearing my hat, and all the while Angel’s pressing up between the both of us, just like he was a year ago when I uttered these words then…

Actually, there is one thing. It’s pretty big now that I think of it, one of our earliest things me and Fluttershy had with each other. I broke a promise to her that I made back on our first date. But you know what? I don’t even care. In fact, I couldn’t be happier about it. Don’t think she could either. I promised she would be the only one I ever called it but…

Happy Birthday Sug

Author's Notes:

Roughly translated what you just read says 'I had another 40 chapters worth'.

I cried when writing the part where AJ met RD's parents. I got teary-eyed when I gave the story a once over and I got a bit glassy when I put it up here and did the final check.
The part where Dash's death wouldn't be the same day as the birth of Angel was a reference, or at least inspired by, Scrubs when Jordan gives birth to Jennifer Dylan Cox was when Lavern died and Dr. Cox doesn't want the two things to be forever associated with each other.
And to a lesser extent Angel being called Anjel is how Jennifer Dylan is J.D.

The story line of Twilight having her horn removed was going to end with her becoming emotionless as a magical side-effect. Big Mac was going to have a crisis of heart that she no longer felt anything for him but he would ultimately stay with her because even though she didn't love him, he loved her. And that emotion would illicit a small amount of emotion from Twilight in turn and that's how their story would've ended.
Unfortunately, I didn't start this final part soon enough and the story was cut short and ended simply with this. It's a happy[ish] ending and though it could've been deeper, the same story is still there and I'm happy with it. Also you just read that so you have a deeper appreciation for them now anyway.

Alternate ending

Inspired by Crimson Dawn

Anyway, let’s start with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. Today’s not only our son’s birthday and our anniversary; it’s their anniversary too. Dropped the kids off with Silverspoon and they’re off on their honeymoon… again. I suppose seems it’s their anniversary so it makes sense for them to be off somewhere this time. The last three where just random though. Two of them being less than a week apart eight months after they got married.

I was a little confused about how they’d go about heading on up to Cloudsdale without Twilight’s wind-walker spell, and I’ll be getting to Twilight in a moment, until Fluttershy told me something. Pinkie don’t need it. She can walk on cloud, which in itself ain’t to surprising knowing Pinkie. Though from what Fluttershy told me, it has something to do with pegasus magic and Pinkie’s heart belonging to Dash. Makes me wonder if I could walk on clouds, ‘cause Celestia know my heart belongs to a pegasus.

Author's Notes:

I actually wrote this version first and even though I like this version better, I was just able to put more feeling into the 'sad' ending.
Crimson Dawn wrote a 'I hope that...' comment almost a year ago and I wanted to do it.
You have no idea how much I flip-flopped on Dash dying or living.
Many feels where involved... that's all I'll say.

Just a little extra bit

So what ever happened to Tank anyway?

Gryphons are carnivores right?

Let's just say that Gilda loves turtle soup...

Luckily Tank is actually a tortoise. He's living happily Gilda and Scootaloo up in Cloudsdale.

Author's Notes:

Totally forgot this in AJ's little PS epilogue.
Explanation as for why: AJ doesn't know about it.

Also another little thing I wanted to add, Pinkie had the idea that seems Ven and Angel aren't related by blood, she's going to try and match them up when they're older so that she can become part of the apple family as she's the only one who isn't somehow connected to them now.

Prequal - Diamond Days

Based on Diamond Taira's backstory, this is a Spiritual Prequel. Meaning it's not eveythign fits into this story's timeline but is essentially what happened.
It's a new story for a new audience so having ABS have gotten her Cutie Mark for beating the shit out of Die seems a little out of place and I didn't want to explain why Scootaloo wasn't there either so I ignored those facts and said 'alternate timeline!'
Either way, enjoy the new story!

Diamond Days

Prequal - Gildaloo

Another spiritual prequel, but this time far different.
Inspired by the back story I gave to Gilda and Scootaloo, the story of how they met. Also random ship that isn't Gildaloo with a twist as to what's actually going on between them. Also it's humanised because the big story I'm currently working on is set in Equestria Girls universe and I'm set in that writing style.
Either waaay, here it is!~

Gildaloo